Swiss Miss and the Father of the Nation

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Saturday 3 September 2022

I see it at least once a month, from a distance, from ES Park, where I occasionally shop for books and groceries.

Ulus Anıtı (Monument) was erected in just two weeks and was unveiled in early autumn 2019.

It commemorates Atatürk’s legacy succinctly.

The statue represents his vision for the nation which is very much a part of Eskişehir culture.

It holds an evolutionary rather than revolutionary message.

It is grand in appearance but very human in scale.

A beautiful addition to this wonderfully progressive town, it is a six-minute walk from the main train station, adjacent to the newly-named Ulus Meydanı tram station (formerly Espark station) – lines 1 and 3.

There is a small square on the southern side with gardens and seating.

The Ulus Monument was inaugurated in Eskişehir on the Nation Square.

It is one of the largest and most beautiful monuments in the country.

It consists of several basic levels.

The top of the monument symbolizes the common values of the nation and the struggle for independence, and, above it all, there is a statue of Ataturk.

At the lower level, there are relief figures who express modern Turkey with their activities in various fields such as education, science and technology.

Above: Ulus Anit, Eskişehir, Türkiye

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Tuesday 30 August 2022

To my delighted surprise, today is a national holiday here in Türkiye.

Military parades and ceremonies at monuments to Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, who founded the Turkish Republic, are some common ways to celebrate to celebrate Victory Day in Türkiye.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938)

Turkish flags often adorn public offices and people’s houses and the roof of our school.

Above: Flag of Türkiye

Victory Day is a public holiday, a day off for the general population.

Schools, like mine, and most businesses are closed.

Administration buildings are closed.

Private workers might have a day off or work until noon, but most supermarkets and shops stay open.

Victory Day is celebrated in Türkiye on 30 August every year.

Many people in Türkiye celebrate Victory Day by attending military parades, which take in many big cities throughout the country.

A ceremony is also held at the War Academy in Istanbul, with all military promotions made on this day, while parades are held in major cities across the country with Ankara also hosting a national parade in honor of the holiday.

30 August is the day of graduation ceremonies of military schools in Turkey.

The Turkish Stars perform an airshow over Dumlupinar.

Air forces celebrate the day with demonstration flights, the jets usually leaving a red-and-white trail symbolizing the Turkish flag.

Above: Logo of the Turkish Stars

Residents and shop owners decorate their windows with Turkish flags and images of Atatürk are everywhere.

State officials attend a ceremony at Atatürk’s Mausoleum in Ankara.

Above: Anıtkabir (the mausoleum with Atatürk’s tomb) in Ankara, Türkiye

Victory Day commemorates the key Turkish victory against Greek forces in the Battle of Dumlupinar (26 – 30 August 1922).

The outcome of the battle, which took place in Kütahya Province in western Türkiye, determined the overall outcome of the Turkish War of Independence (1919 – 1923).

Following the battle of attrition on the Sakarya River (23 August – 13 September 1921), the Greek Army of Asia Minor under General Anastasios retreated to a defensive line extending from the town of Ízmit (Nicomedia) to the towns of Eskişehir and Kara Hisâr-ı Sahib (present-day Afyonkarahisar).

Above: Papoulas Anastasios (1857 – 1935)

Above: Clock Tower, Ízmit, Türkiye

Above: Sazova Park, Eskişehir, Türkiye

Above: Afyonkarahisar, Türkiye

The Greek line formed a 700 km arc stretching in a north–south direction along difficult hilly ground with high hills, called tepes, rising out of broken terrain and was considered to be easily defensible.

A single-track railway line ran from Kara Hisâr to Dumlupinar, a fortified valley town some 30 miles (48 km) west of Kara Hisâr surrounded by the mountains Murat Dağı and Ahır Dağı, and thence to Smyrna (present-day Ízmir) on the coast.

Above: Gateway to Dumlupinar University, Kütahya, Türkiye

This railway was the main supply route of the Greeks.

The Greek headquarters at Smyrna was effectively incapable of communicating with the front or exercising operational control.

Above: Ízmir (formerly Smyrna), Türkiye

Following the unsuccessful outcome of the Battle of Sakarya, the Greek command structure underwent many changes.

Above: The battle took place along the Sakarya River, around the vicinity of Polatli, and had a battle line 100 km (62 mi) long.

Significant forces were withdrawn from the line and redeployed in Thrace for an offensive against Istanbul, which never materialised.

Above: The modern boundaries of Thrace

Above: The Bosphorus Bridge, Istanbul, Türkiye, viewed from Çamlıca Hill on the Asian side of the Bosphorus Strait

The remaining Greek forces were under the overall command of Lieutenant General Georgios Hatzianestis, who had replaced General Papoulas in May 1922, and was widely regarded as mentally unstable.

Above: Georgios Hatzianestis (1863 – 1922)

The morale of the Greek troops was low, as many had already been under arms for several years, and there was no prospect for a quick resolution of the war. 

Political dissent and the fact that they were occupying unfriendly territories further depressed their morale.

Above: Flag of Greece

Despite pressure to attack building up at Ankara, Mustafa Kemal (Atatürk), who had been appointed Commander-in-Chief of the Government of the Grand National Assembly, waited and utilized the breathing space to strengthen his forces and split the Allies (Armenia, France, Greece, Italy and the UK), through adroit diplomatic moves, ensuring that French and Italian sympathies lay with the Turks rather than the Greeks.

Above: Atatürk inspects the Turkish troops on 18 June 1922

Above: Flag of France

Above: Flag of Italy

This isolated in terms of diplomacy the pro-Greek British.

Above: Flag of the United Kingdom

Kemal (Atatürk) finally decided to strike the Greeks in August 1922.

Knowing that Turkish forces were only adequate to mount one major offensive, he strengthened the Turkish First Army under “Sakalli” Nureddin Pasha, which was deployed against the southern flank of the Greek salient jutting out to Kara Hisâr.

This was a gamble, because if the Greek Army counterattacked on his weakened right flank and pivoted south, his forces would be cut off.

Above: Logo of the Turkish First Army

Above: Sakalli (“bearded“) Nureddin Pasha (1873 – 1932)

To distinguish him from namesakes, he was called Beard Nureddin, because he was the only high-ranking Turkish officer during the Turkish War of Independence sporting a beard.

Above: Turkish artillerymen before the Great Smyrna Offensive, August 1922

The Greek forces were organized in the “Army of Asia Minor”, under Lieutenant General Georgios Hatzianestis, with a total of 220,000 men in 12 infantry and one cavalry division. 

The Army HQ was located in Smyrna (Ízmir).

The Army of Asia Minor comprised three Corps (I, II and III), under Major General Nikolas Trikoupis (I Corps in Kara Hisâr), Major General Kimon Digenis (II Corps in Gazligöl) and Major General Petros Soumilas (III Corps in Eskişehir).

It also included an independent Cavalry division and smaller regiment-sized Military Commands, mainly for interior protection and anti-guerrilla operations.

The total Greek front spanned for 713 km.

Each Greek corps had 4 divisions.

Ι Corps consisted of the 1st, 4th, 5th and 12th divisions.

II Corps consisted of the 2nd, 7th, 9th and 13th divisions.

III Corps consisted of the 3rd, 10th, 11th and the “Independent” divisions.

Each Greek division had 2–4 three-battalion regiments and 8–42 artillery pieces (artillery was redistributed between front-line and reserve divisions).

Although numerically strong, the Greeks were very deficient on heavy artillery (only 40 outdated pieces existed in the entire front) and cavalry (one half-company per division).

The Greek High Command had anticipated a major Turkish offensive, it was however uncertain of the exact direction it would come.

The Greeks expected the Turkish attack to come either along the Ankara-Eskişehir railroad line or the Konya-Kara Hisâr railroad line.

Unknown to them at the time, the railroad from Ankara, that the Greeks destroyed in summer 1921 during the withdrawal after the battle of Sakarya, was still not restored and was not operational.

Following the withdrawal from the Sakarya, initially the Greek Corps’ commands were disbanded, and the Asia Minor Army was organised into two groups, the North and South groups, each sufficiently strong to fight independently and repel any Turkish attack.

Following the replacement of the Army’s commander, and the coming of Lt. General Georgios Hatzianestis the Greek disposition changed.

Hatzianestis re-established the three Corps commands.

All three Corps controlled parts of the front, but in essence the B’ corps operated as a general reserve, while the I (around Kara Hisâr) and III (around Eskisehir) Corps were mostly deployed on the front.

In the case of a Turkish offensive the II Corps would fall under the command of the sector which was attacked (either I Corps to the south or III Corps to the north).

Hatzianestis, despite reports indicating the opposite, believed that the Greek front-lines were sufficiently strong to withstand any Turkish attack for enough time that the B’ Corps would launch its own flanking counterattack, on the flanks of the attacking Turkish armies.

Prior to the Turkish offensive Greek intelligence had revealed the Turkish preparations, but it failed to estimate correctly the size of the Turkish formations and the exact date of the Turkish attack.

When the Turkish attack opened Greek reinforcements were still underway to the front.

Above: POW Greek generals at the Kirsehir POW Camp after the Turkish War of Independence: 
from left to right; Colonel Dimitrios Dimaras (1869 – 1926) (commander of 4th Division), Major General Nikolaos Trikoupis (1868 – 1956) (commander of I Corps), Staff Colonel Adnan or Kemaleddin Sami (1884 – 1934), Major General Kimon Digenis (1871 – 1945) (commander of II Corps) and Lieutenant Emin

The Turkish forces were organized in the Western Front, under Mustafa Kemal Pasha (Atatürk), with a total of 208,000 men in 18 infantry and 5 cavalry divisions.

For the purposes of the offensive, the Western Front HQ was located on Koca Tepe hill, some 15 km south of Kara Hisâr, very close to the battle lines.

The Western Front consisted of the First Army under Mirliva Nureddin Pasha, based also on Koca Tepe hill, the Second Army under Mirliva Yakub Shevki Pasha (Yakup Şevki Subaşı) based in Doğlat, the Kocaeli Group under Colonel Halid Bey (Karsialan) and the V Cavalry Corps under Mirliva Fahreddin Pasha (Altay).

For the purpose of the offensive, the Turkish command redistributed its forces, reinforcing the First Army.

The First Army consisted of the I Corps (14th, 15th, 23rd, and 57th infantry divisions), the II Corps (3rd, 4th, and 7th infantry divisions), and the IV Corps (5th, 8th, 11th, and 12th infantry divisions).

The Second Army consisted of the III Corps (Porsuk detachment (regiment) and 41st division), the VI Corps (16th and 17th infantry divisions plus one provisional cavalry division), and the independent 1st and 61st infantry divisions.

The Kocaeli Group consisted of the 18th infantry division plus additional infantry and cavalry units.

The V Cavalry Corps consisted of the 1st, 2nd, and 14th cavalry divisions.

Each Turkish infantry division consisted of one assault infantry battalion, three three-battalion infantry regiments, and 12 artillery pieces, with an average total strength of 7,500 men.

The Turkish plan was to launch converging attacks with the 1st and 2nd Armies against the Greek positions around Kara Hisâr.

The First Army would attack northwards, on the Greek positions southwest of Kara Hisâr, held by the Greek A’ Corps.

The V Cavalry Corps would assist the First Army by infiltrating through less guarded Greek positions in Kirka valley, and coming behind the Greek front lines.

The Second Army would attack westwards, on the Greek positions north of Kara Hisâr.

The first objective was to cut the Smyrna-Kara Hisâr and the Kara Hisâr-Eskişehir railroad lines, thus cutting off the Greek forces in and around Kara Hisâr from Smyrna and the C’ Corps in Eskişehir.

In a second phase, the 1st and 2nd Armies would meet in the area south of Kütahya, closing a ring around the Greek forces in Kara Hisâr and completely encircling them.

Above: Logo of the Turkish Second Army

Above: Yakub Shevki Pasha (1876 – 1939)

Above: Deli Halid Pasha (1883 – 1925)

Above: Fahrettin Altay (1880 – 1974)

Above: Map showing the situation on the Western Front on the eve of the Turkish Offensive on 26 August 1922

The Turkish attack opened in the night of 25 – 26 August 1922, when the Turkish V Cavalry Corps passed through the Kirka Gorge behind the Greek lines.

The Gorge was guarded by a patrolling Greek rifle company, which was easily overrun by the advancing Turkish cavalry.

The Turkish cavalry proceeded to cut the Greek telegraph lines and the railway line (by 1800 hours on 26 August both had been cut), thus seriously hampering communications between Smyrna and Kara Hisâr.

On the morning of 26 August, the Turkish First and Second Armies attacked simultaneously.

The Second Army’s attack, following a powerful artillery barrage, took the Greeks by surprise and was able to take some front line positions of the 5th Greek division (of the Greek I Corps).

Renewed Turkish attacks had little success.

After being reinforced, the Greek 5th division carried limited counterattacks and restored its original front.

Above: Turkish soldiers in a trench waiting for the order to attack with fixed bayonets on their rifles while the artillery lays down preparatory fire

The Second Army also attacked the positions of the III Corps keeping its forces pinned, thus preventing it from the reinforcing the II Corps.

The First Army’s attack was preceded by a devastating and accurate artillery barrage.

The much superior Turkish heavy artillery knocked out the light Greek batteries, and caused heavy casualties to the frontline Greek infantry battalions (some lost up to 50% of their strength during the artillery barrage alone due to inadequate trenches).

The artillery barrage was followed by a general Turkish attack by 7 infantry divisions of the I and IV Corps, against 2 Greek divisions (1st and 4th).

The situation for the Greek Ι Corps became almost immediately critical, as they faced overwhelming forces and soon all Corps’ reserves were committed to battle.

The Turkish attack was focused mainly on the seam of the Greek 1st and 4th divisions.

By noon the Turkish I Corps had succeeded in carrying the Greek 1st division’s trenches.

The arrival as a reinforcement of the II Corps’ 7th division in the afternoon prompted a Greek counterattack which was able to only partially restore the line.

The Greek Army HQ in Smyrna had no clear picture of the situation.

In its order at 2300 hours on 26 August to the I and II Corps the Army expressed the opinion that the Turks had still not revealed the main axis of their offensive.

The Army proceeded with its original plan, by ordering the Greek II Corps to prepare for a counteroffensive on the Turkish right flank, while the I Corps would keep its positions.

The counter-offensive was expected to be launched on 28 August.

These orders directly conflicted with the orders that the I Corps had already issued to the II Corps, and subsequently the I Corps ordered the II Corps to stop any preparations for a counteroffensive and resume sending its forces south to reinforce the badly battered 1st and 4th divisions.

Due to the broken communications, the Army HQ in Smyrna didn’t receive the notifications of the I and II Corps and had the impression that things developed as it had ordered.

Above: Greek machine gun squad on the Western Front

At 0200 hours on 27 August (Day 2 of the Turkish offensive) Turkish artillery began its barrage again, and at 0600 hours Turkish infantry resumed its attacks.

The Turkish forces focused again on the seam of the Greek 1st and 4th divisions, and advancing steadily they managed by 0900 hours to achieve a clear breakthrough in the Greek line when the Turkish IV Corps under Colonel Sami took the 5,000-foot-high (1,500 m) peak of Erkmentepe.

At 1030 hours the Greek Ι Corps issued an order of general withdrawal some 20 km to the north of its original line, and the subsequent evacuation of Kara Hisâr.

The order was not received by the Greek 1st division, whose telephone contact with the Ι Corps had been cut and couldn’t establish wireless communication, and remained in position.

By 1330 hours its front was collapsing exposing the flank of the 4th division.

The 1st division, together with the 7th division retreated without being seriously harassed by the Turks, and by 1700 hours they had reached their new positions.

The commander of the 1st Greek division, Major General Frangou, received contact with the I Corps at 1830 hours, via messengers.

However he was only informally informed and received no written orders.

Frangou ordered his forces (1st and 7th divisions and other smaller units, henceforth referred to as “Frangou Group“) to withdraw towards Dumlupınar in the night from 27 to 28 August, assuming this was the plan of I Corps commander Major General Trikoupis.

In fact Trikoupis had kept his forces (the biggest part of I and II Corps, henceforth referred as “Trikoupis Group“) in position, allowing his men to rest in the night, and preparing for the withdrawal towards Dumlupınar in the next morning of 28 August (Day 3 of the Turkish offensive).

The result of this confusion was that a gap opened in the Greek line between Frangou and Trikoupis Groups.

The forces of Frangou Group marching in the night withdrew towards Dumlupınar, but in poor order, while desertions began.

The Army HQ in Smyrna was losing touch with the situation.

In its orders at 1730 hours on 27 August, it ordered the I Corps to counterattack and restore its original line, or if unable, to conduct a fighting withdrawal, while the II Corps would counterattack immediately towards Çobanlar (southeast of Kara Hisâr).

Similarly the I Corps with no communication with Frangou Group was not aware that Frangou Group was moving on its own, and gave orders that did not correspond to the actual situation on the field.

Above: Çobanlar

At 0200 hours on 28 August the Army of Asia Minor HQ cancelled the previous orders for counterattack, and placed the II Corps as well as a division from the III Corps under the Ι Corps and Major General Trikoupis.

At 05:00 hours on 28 August Trikoupis Group began its movement to the west.

Unaware of the absence of Frangou Group’s units, the Greek 4th division’s exposed column was attacked at 0700 and taken by surprise, and subsequently broken.

The Greek 9th division (so far uncommitted to battle), on its way to the west at about 0700 trapped the Turkish 2nd Cavalry division (of the V Turkish Cavalry Corps), which tried to block the way to the west, and inflicted heavy casualties on it, including prisoners and artillery pieces.

Subsequently, the 2nd Cavalry division was withdrawn from action and was put in reserve.

The rest of Trikoupis Group (5th, 12th and 13th divisions) retreated to the west without problems.

Trikoupis Group spent the night of 28 – 29 August around Olucak.

At the same time the Frangou Group was under pressure by the incoming Turkish IV Corps.

Frangou’s units were deployed in line around Başkimse.

After repeated failed efforts to establish wireless communication with the Greek I Corps, Frangou ordered his units to begin their withdrawal to Dumlupınar position at 1600 hours.

Above: Dumlupinar Memorial Statue

At 0500 hours on 29 August all units of Frangou Group had reached the positions around Dumlupınar, in good order despite the pressure of the Turkish IV corps.

During the night of 28–29 August the Turkish VI Corps (of the Second Army) had advanced to the west and reached the north of Trikoupis Group.

The Turkish V Cavalry Corps and the First Army’s units (I, II and IV Corps) advanced towards the Greek Frangou and Trikoupis Groups.

The Turkish I Corps advanced towards Dumlupınar and made contact with the Greek Frangou Group, while the V Cavalry Corps and the IV Corps separated the Greek Trikoupis and Frangou Group.

Trikoupis Group was effectively encircled.

Trikoupis Group began its movement westwards on the morning of 29 August.

Progressively and unexpectedly Greek units started running into the units of the Turkish V and IV Corps.

Trikoupis ordered his 9th division to attack and break the Turkish line, in order to open the way to Dumlupınar.

Quickly the Greek 9th division found itself attacking against superior Turkish forces (the 4th Corps) and fell into defense.

The Turkish forces attacked also of the eastern flank of Trikoupis Group where the Greek 12th position was.

Trikoupis progressively committed the 5th and 4th divisions in the defense of his Group, while keeping the 13th division in reserve.

The battle lasted all day on 29 August, with heavy casualties on both sides.

Trikoupis Group had been unable to open the way to Dumupinar or establish communication with Frangou Group.

The Turkish forces had similarly been unable to destroy the Trikoupis Group, despite having encircled it with their II, IV, V and VI Corps.

Above: Greek soldiers on 29 August, west of Afyonkarahisar

At 23:00 on 29 August, the badly battered Greek units of Trikoupis Group, disengaged and began marching towards Çalköy, which was thought to be weakly held by Turkish forces. The Greek units had already lost much of their cohesion, and the night march aggravated the mixing of units.

The Greek 5th division lost its way and lost contact with the Trikoupis Group.

The Frangou Group on 29 August held a 20 km front around Dumlupınar.

Its position was attacked by the Turkish 1st Corps and the right flank was broken with little fight.

In order to leave open a window of hope to the Trikoupis Group to retreat towards Dumlupınar, Frangou ordered his left flank to hold positions at any cost.

Above: Turkish soldiers waiting in the trenches

In the morning of 30 August, after breaking the weak Turkish force blocking the way, the Trikoupis Group arrived in Çalköy, where after 07:00 it began taking fire from Turkish artillery.

Turkish columns (the IV, V and VI Corps) were visible marching both south and north of Trikoupis Group.

Trikoupis made a council with the commanders of his divisions, who proposed that the Group continue its westward march through Alıören to Banaz.

Trikoupis rejected this opinion, and ordered his forces to continue south to Dumlupınar.

At 1100 hours Trikoupis received the reports from his units, which indicated that the combatant strength of Trikoupis Group was reduced to 7,000 infantry, 80 cavalry and 116 artillery pieces.

An additional 10,000 – 15,000 men were completely disorganised and largely unarmed.

Food supplies had already been completely exhausted and ammunition stocks were very low.

After receiving the reports from his subordinate units Trikoupis, realising that his forces were insufficient to withstand a Turkish attack, changed his mind and ordered continuation of the march to Alıören and then Banaz.

Above: Hamambogazi Thermal Springs, Banaz

Even though the road to Alıören was open, Trikoupis had lost invaluable time before ordering the continuation of the march to the west.

The Turkish forces had covered much of the northern and southern flank of Trikoupis Group.

At 1330 hours the marching Greek column found the road to Alıören blocked by Turkish cavalry of the 14th Turkish Cavalry division.

Trikoupis ordered his forces to attack and break the Turkish force.

A Greek regiment pushed the Turkish cavalry back but new Turkish reinforcements arrived.

It became evident that Trikoupis Group could not avoid a general engagement.

Trikoupis ordered his divisions to deploy and defend until darkness arrived, when the march would resume.

By 1600 hours, the Turkish artillery became particularly effective, inflicting heavy casualties to the densely concentrated Greek forces.

The Turkish IV Corps exercised heavy pressure from the east and south while the VI Corps attacked from the north.

The situation for the Greek units became critical.

At dusk the Greek western flank was broken.

Large numbers of non-combatants fled to the west.

At 2030, Trikoupis ordered the remnants of his Group to resume the march to the west.

All heavy wagons, field artillery and wounded men unable to march were abandoned.

Over 2,000 killed Greeks were counted by the Turks the next day in the battlefield, not counting the wounded who died later as a result of their severe wounds.

The Trikoupis Group had greatly disintegrated.

Its men were completely exhausted, and many were collapsing.

Finally Kütahya was captured in this evening.

Above: Kütahya

Trikoupis Group was divided in three columns which tried to march to the west.

A column of 2,000 men (mainly from the Greek 12th division) surrendered at 2000 hours on 1 September to Turkish cavalry units.

Trikoupis’ column, together with 5,000 – 6,000 of his men eventually surrendered to the Turkish forces at 1700 hours on 2 September.

A column of 5,000 men managed to escape the Turkish ring, but had lost any combat value.

Trikoupis and General Digenis (CO of II Corps) were led to Mustafa Kemal, who informed Trikoupis that he had been appointed as commander-in-chief of the Greek Army in Asia Minor, an episode highlighting the level of confusion in the Greek command.

Above: General Kimon Digenis with his soldiers being led away following their capture

On 30 August, Frangou Group was also attacked, by the Turkish I Corps. Frangou Group held its positions all day, but at 2330 its left flank was breached.

Frangou ordered his forces to retreat towards Banaz.

Thus the battle for Dumlupınar came to an end, and the Greeks began a fighting retreat west, which did not end until they left Asia Minor.

The end of the battle of Dumlupınar spelt the beginning of the end for the Greek presence in Anatolia.

Trikoupis Group, with some 34 infantry battalions and 130 artillery pieces was destroyed as an effective fighting force.

The remaining Frangou Group was too weak to hold against the Turkish onslaught. 

Greek losses were heavy:

By 7 September, the Greek Army had suffered 50,000 casualties (35,000 killed and wounded and 15,000 captured).

Greek material losses were heavy too.

Turkish losses were lower.

Between 26 August and 9 September, the Turkish army sustained 13,476 casualties (2,318 killed, 9,360 wounded, 1,697 missing and 101 captured).

Above: Afyon Great Offensive Cemetery and Mustafa Kemal Ataturk Monument – Afyonkarahisar

In two weeks (26 August 1922 – 9 September 1922) the Turkish army re-captured all the territories which the Greek army invaded since May 1919.

The Turks chased the fleeing Greeks 250 miles (400 km) to Smyrna (Ízmir), which was later abandoned by the Greek soldiers.

Above: The cavalry provided important services in the pursuit and destruction of the Greek troops who were scattered and withdrawn towards Ízmir.
The photograph shows the forward operation of a Turkish cavalry unit.

During this period the Greek Army numbered 300,000 men with an additional 100,000 in reserve.

According to the Greek Directorate of Army History, during the Greco-Turkish War (1919 – 1922), the Greek army suffered ~101,000 casualties (24,240 killed 48,880 wounded, 18,095 missing and 10,000 captured) out of a 200,000 – 250,000-men-strong army stationed in Anatolia.

Other sources put the total number of casualties even higher at 120,000 – 130,000. 

By 1921 the war in Anatolia had cost Greece a sum equivalent to $100,000,000 at the rate of exchange in 1921. 

Above: Images of Greco-Turkish War

Turkish casualties numbered 13,000 killed (additionally about 24,000 died of disease during and after the War) and 35,000 wounded for the whole Turkish War of Independence (1919 – 1923).

Above: Images of the Turkish War of Independence

Before entering Izmir, a Greek flag was laid on the ground, in the exact same location Greek officers stepped on the Turkish flag three years earlier.

Mustafa Kemal Pasha was invited to step on it.

Kemal refused and ordered the flag to be picked up and respected.

He said:

That is the sign of a country’s independence.

The flag is sacred.

It is a huge mistake to step on a country’s flag, even if the flag belongs to your enemy.”

Above: Mustafa Kemal Pasha at Kocatepe, Afyonkarahisar

The last Greek troops left Anatolia on 18 September.

The Armistice of Mudanya was signed by Turkey, Italy, France and Great Britain on 11 October 1922.

Greece was forced to accede to it on 14 October.

To commemorate this victory, 30 August (also Kütahya Liberation Day) is celebrated as Victory Day (Zafer Bayramı), a national holiday in Turkey.

Today, I will play tourist once again – another day, another museum – the Meerschaum Museum (Meerschaum is a white stone malleable enough to form smokers’ pipes.), the Museum of Modern Glass, the Museum of Cartoon Art, the Tayfun Talipoğlu Typewriter Museum, and the Cimren Erşen Oya Museum.

Victory!

Above: Meerschaum Museum, Eskişehir

Above: Tayfun Talipoğlu Typewriter Museum, Eskişehir

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Thursday 7 July 2022

Wednesday at work started poorly.

Bad headache, bad judgment, bad temper, bad conscience, the beginnings of a bad day.

I don’t wish to dwell too long on the error of my ways except to say that I too am human.

What changed my mood and the tone for the rest of the day was my first Encounter with one Dr. Işil.

We spoke of stories, of TV and cinema, of books and preferences.

She spoke the repeatedly oft-heard idea that Turks are obsessed with soap operas, that many Turks normally watch four hours of TV every day to view these melodramas.

Işil is a pediatrician like my wife, her husband a teacher like myself.

Işil enjoys stories of war and history, which in Turkey must, inevitably, invariably, lead to a discussion of the Man of Men, Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, the father of Turkey, whose personality dominates both the national landscape and the national consciousness.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

Even I have succumbed to a certain extent to the cult of personality that is Atatürk.

In my cupboard is a teacup bearing his image.

On my bookshelf I possess two biographies of his life and a copy of his Speech.

I have photographed multiple images of Atatürk in my travels in Turkey, have seen the battle sites of Çanakkale / Gallipoli where he made his reputation as a warrior, have witnessed the pomp and ceremony surrounding his final resting place in Ankara, and I have visited lodgings where the Great Leader slept and dreamed up the future of his nation (Ankara, Mundanya, Denizli).

Above: Anitkabir, the mausoleum of Atatürk in Ankara is visited by large crowds every year during national holidays, such as Republic Day (29 October)

Above: Atatürk Monument, Kütahya

Above: Atatürk Monument, Bursa

Above: Armistice House, Mudanya – where the treaty that acknowledged the Republic of Turkey was signed

Above: Atatürk Monument, Konya

Above: Atatürk Statue, Çanakkale

Above: Atatürk Monument, Kocatepe, Afyonkarahisar

Above: Atatürk Monument, Polatli

Above: Atatürk Monument, Kars

Above: Atatürk Monument, Van

Above: Atatürk Monument, Diyarbakir

Above: Atatürk Monument, Mardin

Above: Atatürk Monument, Izmir

Friday morning (0200) sees me start a 10-day vacation that will again invoke his memory:

  • Kastamonu, where the start of Atäturk’s dress code revolution was announced by the Great Man himself

Above: Kastamonu

  • Samsun, where the Turkish War of Independence unofficially began on 19 May 1919

Above: Images of Samsun

To think of Turkey is to think of Atatürk.

To think of Atatürk is to think of Turkey.

To understand the one, a person needs to understand the other.

Above: Atatürk, Republic Day celebrations, 2nd anniversary of the Turkish Republic, 29 October 1925

Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, or Mustafa Kemal Pasha until 1921, and Ghazi Mustafa Kemal from 1921 until 1934 (1881 – 1938) was a Turkish field marshal, revolutionary statesman, author, and the founding father of the Republic of Turkey, serving as its first President from 1923 until his death in 1938.

He undertook sweeping progressive reforms, which modernized Turkey into a secular, industrializing nation.

Ideologically a secularist and nationalist, his policies and socio-political theories became known as Kemalism.

Due to his military and political accomplishments, Atatürk is regarded as one of the most important political leaders of the 20th century.

Above: Atatürk with his Panama hat just after his Kastamonu speech in 1925

Atatürk came to prominence for his role in securing the Ottoman Turkish victory at the Battle of Gallipoli (17 February 1915 – 9 January 1916) during World War 1 (1914 – 1918).

Above: Images of the Gallipoli Campaign

Following the defeat and dissolution of the Ottoman Empire (1908 – 1922), he led the Turkish National Movement, which resisted mainland Turkey’s partition among the victorious Allied powers.

Above: Prominent nationalists at the Sivas congress (4 – 11 September 1919)
Left to right: Muzaffer Kılıç (1897 – 1959), Rauf Orbay (1881 – 1964), Bekir Sami Kunduh (1867 – 1933), Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, Ruşen Eşref Ünaydın (1892 – 1959), Cemil Cahit Toydemir (1883 – 1956), Cevat Abbas Gürer (1887 – 1943)

Establishing a provisional government (1920 – 1923) in the present-day Turkish capital Ankara (known in English at the time as Angora), he defeated the forces sent by the Allies, thus emerging victorious from what was later referred to as the Turkish War of Independence (1919 – 1923).

Above: Ankara

He subsequently proceeded to abolish the decrepit Ottoman Empire (1299 – 1922) and proclaimed the foundation of the Turkish Republic in its place.

Above: Coat of arms of the Ottoman Empire (1299 – 1922)

As the President of the newly formed Turkish Republic, Atatürk initiated a rigorous program of political, economic, and cultural reforms with the ultimate aim of building a modern, progressive and secular nation-state.

He made primary education free and compulsory, opening thousands of new schools all over the country.

He also introduced the Latin-based Turkish alphabet, replacing the old Ottoman Turkish alphabet.

Turkish women received equal civil and political rights during Atatürk’s presidency.

In particular, women were given voting rights in local elections by Act #1580 on 3 April 1930 and a few years later, in 1934, full universal suffrage.

Above: Woman voting in the 2007 Turkish General Election

His government carried out a policy of Turkification, trying to create a homogeneous, unified and above all secular nation under the Turkish banner.

Under Atatürk, the few surviving indigenous minorities were asked to speak Turkish in public, but also were allowed to maintain their own languages at the same time.

Non-Turkish toponyms (place names) and minorities were ordered to get a Turkish surname as per Turkish renditions.

Above: Percentage of geographical name changes in Turkey from 1916 onwards

The Turkish Parliament granted him the surname Atatürk in 1934, which means “Father of the Turks“, in recognition of the role he played in building the modern Turkish Republic. 

Above: Seal of the Turkish Parliament

He died on 10 November 1938 at Dolmabahce Palace in Istanbul, at the age of 57. 

Above: Dolmabahçe Palace, Istanbul

He was succeeded as President by his long-time Prime Minister Ismet Inönu and was honoured with a state funeral.

Above: Ismet Inönü (1884 – 1973)

In 1981, the centennial of Atatürk’s birth, his memory was honoured by the United Nations (UN) and UNESCO (United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization), which declared it The Atatürk Year in the World and adopted the Resolution on the Atatürk Centennial, describing him as “the leader of the first struggle given against colonialism and imperialism” and a “remarkable promoter of the sense of understanding between peoples and durable peace between the nations of the world and that he worked all his life for the development of harmony and cooperation between peoples without distinction“.

Above: Flag of the United Nations

Atatürk was also credited for his peace in the world-oriented foreign policy and friendship with neighboring countries such as Iran, Yugoslavia (1918 – 1992), Iraq, and Greece, as well as the creation of the Balkan Pact (1934 – 1941) that resisted the expansionist aggressions of Fascist Italy (1922 – 1943).

Above: Flag of Iran

Above: Flag of Yugoslavia

Above: Flag of Iraq

Above: Coat of arms of Greece

Above: Members of the Balkan Pact: Greece, Romania, Turkey and Yugoslavia

Above: Flag of Italy (1861 – 1946)

It does not take long for even the most casual visitor to conclude that Turkey subscribes to the “great man” view of history.

Portraits of Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938) hang in schools, public offices, private businesses and many homes.

Above: Atatürk at the 1927 opening of the State Art and Sculpture Museum, Ankara

In a sense, Atatürk is a combination of George Washington, Winston Churchill and Franklin Delano Roosevelt.

Above: George Washington (1732 – 1799)

Above: Winston Churchill (1874 – 1965)

Above: Franklin Delano Roosevelt (1882 – 1945)

Atatürk is celebrated as both soldier and statesman.

At the end of World War I, when the Ottoman Empire was being carved into Allied spheres of influence and even Istanbul was under occupation, Atatürk led a movement of national resistance.

The forces under his command reclaimed virtually all the territory that constitutes today’s modern Republic.

Above: (in green) Türkiye

Atatürk was chosen President by the National Assembly, a post he held until his death.

Above: Emblem of the Presidency of Turkey

His second, and in many ways more dramatic, accomplishment was as a political leader who gave the new state a determinedly modern orientation.

The Turkish Republic set out to impose its authority over the remnants of the old Ottoman regime.

The capital was moved from Istanbul to Ankara, 220 miles / 350 km to the east, away from the sway of imperial decadence and reactionary clerics, and out of the reach of European powers.

Above: Ankara

Atatürk lent his name to a series of reforms that he defined as nothing short of a series of revolutions.

Making men wear a Western-style brimmed hat instead of the fez, or altering the calendar to make Saturday and Sunday the weekend, might not seem radical or subversive, but a cumulative weight of change led to genuine transformation in the most intimate moments of peoples’ lives.

Women were encouraged to enter more fully into public life – and in order to do so, they unveiled.

In a benign sort of Orwellian exercise, even the words in people’s heads began to change.

The adoption of the Latin alphabet proved an even more powerful fulcrum for tilting the new Republic toward the West.

Common sense suggests Atatürk neither won wars single-handedly nor modernized the country on his own.

Many of those who worked shoulder-to-shoulder with him saw their reputations overshadowed.

There is little doubt that he ruled dictatorially.

While there was no Stalinist-like reign of terror, there were purges and some opposition figures were hanged.

Above: Joseph Stalin (1878 – 1953)

In 1937, a rebellion in the Kurdish province of Dersim (now Tunceli) was brutally suppressed.

Above: Turkish soldiers and local people of Dersim region
They were exiled to other parts of Turkey, 1938.

Arguably, some of the Atatürkist “revolutions“, even the emancipation of women, were codifications of transformations already in the air.

World War I, in the Ottoman Empire no less than in the rest of Europe, tore at the old order and was an accelerator of social change.

Above: Images of World War 1 (1914 – 1918)

Arguably, too, Atatürk’s 15 years as autocratic head of state set an unwieldly precedent for the postwar period, when Turkey embarked on multiparty democracy.

Modernization by fiat was bound to provoke a backlash after Atatürk’s death.

Such arguments are heard.

But not often.

One of his reforms was the adoption of Western surnames.

His own means “Father of the Turks” and modern Turkey is happy to bask in that paternalism.

Most Turks regard his person as inspirational.

Above: Atatürk at the library of the Cankaya Presidential Residence in Ankara, on 16 July 1929

Atatürk was essentially a pragmatist.

Though his founding vision is enshrined as inviolable in the very first sentence of the Constitution, it is not clear in every instance how his legacy applies today.

That does not stop those in authority from speaking in his name.

Above: Atatürk attending a class at the Law School of the Istanbul House of Multiple Sciences in 1930

It started during his life and continued by his successors after his death, by members of both his party and opposition parties alike, and in a limited amount by himself during his lifetime in order to popularize and cement his social and political reforms as a founder and the first President.

British journalist, Alexander Christie-Miller, has described it as the “world’s longest-running personality cult“.

Following the defeat and partitioning of the Ottoman Empire by the Allies in the aftermath of WW1, Mustafa Kemal led the Turkish national movement through a war of independence against Greece, Armenia, France, Britain, and other invading countries.

Under his leadership, the Republic of Turkey was declared in 1923.

He was honoured with the name Atatürk (“Father of the Turks“) by the Grand National Assembly of Turkey in 1934.

His other titles include Great Leader (Ulu Önder), Eternal Commander (Ebedî Başkomutan), Head Teacher (Başöğretmen), and Eternal Chief (Ebedî Şef).

Above: Atatürk Mask, a large sculpture of Atatürk in Ízmir

Numerous Turks attend marches and meetings in memory of Atatürk on 10 November, the day of his death.

Above: A view from the state funeral of Atatürk, November 1938

His famous motto is written on billboards:

My moral heritage is science and reason.

Above: Atatürk introducing the new Turkish alphabet to the people of Kayseri on 20 September 1928

Atatürk’s memory remains a major part of Turkish politics and society into the 21st century.

Almost every city in Turkey has streets named for him, and statues of him are commonly found in city squares, schools, and public offices, the latter two of which feature his portrait.

The phrase Ne mutlu Türküm divene (How happy is the one who says “I am a Turk”), which Atatürk used in his speech delivered for the 10th Anniversary of the Republic in 1933, is used widely in Turkey and is often seen along with his statues.

It continues to be part of the compulsory Student Oath, though it was removed between 2013 and 2018.

Above: Atatürk at the opening of the Türkkuşu flight school in Etimesgut on 3 May 1935

Atatürk’s cult of personality is sometimes compared to those of authoritarian rulers of Central Asian countries, such as Nursultan Nazarbayev (Kazakhstan) and Saparmurat Niyazov (Turkmenistan), but differs significantly in light of Atatürk’s democratic and progressive reforms in Turkey and because most of the statues and memorials of him were erected after his death.

Above: Nursultan Nazarbayev

Above: Flag of Kazakhstan

Above: Saparmurat Niyazov (1940 – 2006)

Above: Flag of Turkmenistan

For example, before the 1950s, only the incumbent President of Turkey’s image appeared on Turkish currency, but Prime Minister Adnan Menderes, in a political blow to rival President Ismet Inönü, passed a law to restore the late Atatürk’s image on the currency in order to deny İnönü’s image appearing instead.

Menderes’s government, although opposed to Atatürk’s Republican People’s Party (which served as the opposition party in Parliament to Menderes’s Democrat Party government), continued to utilize Atatürk’s popularity among the Turkish citizenry by moving his body to a “grandiose” mausoleum 15 years after his death in 1953. 

It also passed a law in 1951 that criminalized insulting “Atatürk’s memory“.

Above: Adnan Menderes (1899 – 1961)

The Economist wrote in 2012 that his personality cult “carpets the country with busts and portraits of the great man” and that this has been “nurtured by Turkey’s generals, who have used his name to topple four governments, hang a prime minister and attack enemies of the Republic“.

According to this British weekly, “hard-core Islamists despise Atatürk for abolishing the caliphate in 1924 and expunging piety from the public space.

They feed rumours that he was a womaniser, a drunk, even a crypto-Jew.”

A 2008 article in National Identities also discussed Atatürk’s ubiquitous presence in the country:

Atatürk’s houses exist in an Atatürk-inundated context with his face and sayings appearing on all official documents, buildings, television channels, newspapers and schoolyards, coins and banknotes.

Moreover, regardless of personal belief, every Turk lives in a country where nationalism is part of standard political discourses.

Politicians, teachers and journalists appeal to the nation and Atatürk on a daily basis.

Yet they are not alone in this.

The omnipresence of Atatürk paraphernalia can only be partly attributed to state sponsorship.

Atatürk’s face appears on posters behind supermarket counters, in barbershops and video stores, in bookshops and banks.

Atatürk talismans even dangle from car mirrors, while Atatürk pins adorn lapels.

And even the Turks who do not join in with such spontaneous commemorations know how to ‘read’ the Atatürk semiotic universe.”

Turkish Law 5816 (“The Law Concerning Crimes Committed Against Atatürk“) was passed 13 years after Atatürk’s death on 25 July 1951, by Prime Minister Adnan Menderes’ government, and protects “Atatürk’s memory” from being offended by any Turkish citizen. 

In 2011, there were 48 convictions for “insulting Atatürk” and insulting Atatürk’s memory is punishable by up to three years in jail. 

The law has been interpreted in a very broad way, covering not only the protection of Atatürk’s memory, but also of his legacy.

Charges have been brought in domestic proceedings against persons who challenge the official, very positive, assessment of the first years of the Republic of Turkey and Atatürk’s role.

Above: Numerous Turks attend marches and meetings in memory of Atatürk on 10 November, the day of his death.
His famous slogan is written on this billboard:
My moral heritage is science and reason.

The first statue of Atatürk was sculpted in 1926 in the Sarayburnu district of Istanbul by Austrian sculptor Heinrich Krippel. 

Today, statues of Atatürk can be found all over Turkey.

Above: Heinrich Krippel’s statue of Atatürk, Samsun

In Turkey, Atatürk, the founder of the Turkish Republic, is commemorated by a myriad of memorials throughout the country, such as the Atatürk International Airport in Istanbul, the Atatürk Bridge over the Golden Horn (Haliç), the Atatürk Dam, and Atatürk Stadium.

Above: Atatürk International Airport, Istanbul

Above: Atatürk Bridge, Istanbul

Above: Atatürk Dam, Euphrates River

Above: Atatürk Olympic Stadium, Istanbul

As aforementioned, Atatürk statues have been erected in all Turkish cities by the Turkish government.

Most towns have their own memorial to him.

His face and name are seen and heard everywhere in Turkey.

His portrait can be seen in all public buildings, in all schools and classrooms, on all school textbooks, on all Turkish lira banknotes, and in the homes of many Turkish families.

At the exact time of Atatürk’s death, on every 10 November, at 0905, most vehicles and people in the country’s streets pause for one minute in remembrance.

In 1951, the Turkish Parliament issued the aforementioned Law 5816 not only outlawing insults to his memory (hatırasına alenen hakaret) but as well the destruction of objects representing him.

This law is still in force.

A government website was created to denounce the websites that violate this law.

Above: Grand National Assembly, Ankara

The Turkish government as of 2011 has filters in place to block websites deemed to contain materials insulting to his memory.

The start of Atatürk’s cult of personality is placed in the 1920s when the first statues started being built. 

The idea of Atatürk as the “father of the Turks” is ingrained in Turkish politics and politicians in that country are evaluated in relation to his cult of personality. 

The persistence of the phenomenon of Atatürk’s personality cult has become an area of deep interest to scholars.

Above: Atatürk is greeted by marines in Büyükada (14 July 1927)

A digression / explanation as to what Kemalism is:

Kemalism (KemalizmKamâlizm), also known as Atatürkism (Atatürkçülük / Atatürkçü düşünce), or The Six Arrows (Altı Ok), is the founding official ideology of the Republic of Turkey. 

Kemalism, the ideology implemented by Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, was defined by sweeping political, social, cultural and religious reforms designed to separate the new Turkish state from its Ottoman predecessor and embrace a Western-style modernized lifestyle, including the establishment of secularism / laicism (laïcité), state support of the sciences, free education, and many more.

Most of those were first introduced to and implemented in Turkey during Atatürk’s presidency through his reforms.

Many of the root ideas of Kemalism began during the late Ottoman Empire under various reforms to avoid the imminent collapse of the Empire, beginning chiefly in the early 19th-century Tanzimat reforms.

The mid-century Young Ottomans attempted to create the ideology of Ottoman nationalism (Ottomanism) to quell the rising ethnic nationalism in the Empire and introduce limited democracy for the first time while maintaining Islamist influences.

In the early 20th century, the Young Turks abandoned Ottoman nationalism in favour of early Turkish nationalism, while adopting a secular political outlook.

After the demise of the Ottoman Empire, Atatürk, influenced by both the Young Ottomans and the Young Turks, as well as by their successes and failures, led the declaration of the Republic of Turkey in 1923, borrowing from the earlier movements’ ideas of secularism and Turkish nationalism, while bringing about, for the first time, free education and other reforms that have been enshrined by later leaders into guidelines for governing Turkey.

Above: Republican People’s Party Six Arrows Flag

There are six principles (ilke) of the ideology: 

  • Republicanism (cumhuriyetçilik)
    • an emphasis on liberty practiced by citizens
    • a type of constitutional republic, in which representatives of the people are elected, and must govern in accordance with existing constitutional law limiting governmental power over citizens
    • The head of state and other officials are chosen by election rather than inheriting their positions, and their decisions are subject to judicial review.
    • All laws of the Republic of Turkey should be inspired by actual needs here on Earth as a basic tenet of national life.
    • a republican system as the best representative of the wishes of the people
    • a representative, parliamentary democracy with a Parliament chosen in general elections, a President as head of state elected by Parliament and serving for a limited term, a Prime Minister appointed by the President, and other ministers appointed by Parliament.
    • The Kemalist president does not have direct executive powers, but has limited veto powers, and the right to contest with referendum.
    • The day-to-day operation of government is the responsibility of the Council of Ministers formed by the Prime Minister and the other ministers.
    • There is a separation of powers between the executive (the President and the Council of Ministers), the legislative (Parliament) and the judiciary, in which no one branch of government has authority over another — although Parliament is charged with the supervision of the Council of Ministers, which can be compelled to resign by a vote of no-confidence.
    • a unitary state in which three organs of state govern the nation as a single unit, with one constitutionally created legislature
    • On some issues, the political power of government is transferred to lower levels, to local elected assemblies represented by mayors, but the central government retains the principal governing role.

Above: “Sovereignty belongs, without any restrictions or conditions, to the nation” is embossed behind the speaker’s seat at the Grand National Assembly

  • Populism (halkçılık)
    • a social revolution aimed to transfer the political power to citizenship
    • Kemalist populism intends not only to establish popular sovereignty but also the transfer of the social-economic transformation to realize a true populist state.
    • However, Kemalists reject class conflict and collectivism.
      • Class conflict is the political tension and economic antagonism that exists in society consequent to socio-economic competition among the social classes or between rich and poor.
      • The forms of class conflict include:
        • direct violence
          • wars for resources and cheap labour
          • assassinations
          • revolution
        • indirect violence
          • deaths from poverty and starvation, illness and unsafe working conditions
        • economic coercion
          • the threat of unemployment
          • the withdrawal of investment capital
        • ideologically
          • political literature
        • political forms of class warfare include:
          • legal and illegal lobbying
          • bribery of legislators
      • Collectivism: communal farming
  • Social-class conflict can be:
    • direct, as in a dispute between labour and management, such as an employer’s industrial lockout of their employees in effort to weaken the bargaining power of the corresponding trade union
    • indirect, such as a workers’ slowdown of production in protest at perceived unfair labour practices, low wages or poor workplace conditions
  • Kemalist populism believes national identity is above all else.
    • Kemalist populism envisions a sociality that emphasizes class collaboration and national unity like solidarism.
    • Populism in Turkey is to create a unifying force that brings a sense of the Turkish state and the power of the people to bring in that new unity.
    • Kemalist populism is an extension of the Kemalist modernization movement, aiming to make Islam compatible with the modern nation-state.
      • This included state supervision of religious schools and organizations.
  • Mustafa Kemal himself said:
    • Everyone needs a place to learn religion and faith. That place is a mektep, not a madrasa.” (a mosque, not a school of theology)
  • This was intended to combat the “corruption” of Islam by the ulema (clergy).
  • Kemal believed that during the Ottoman period, the ulema had come to exploit the power of their office and manipulate religious practices to their own benefit.
  • It was also feared that, were education not brought under state control, unsupervised madrasas could exacerbate the rising problem of tarikat (Sufism) insularity that threatened to undermine the unity of the Turkish state.
  • Kemalist social theory (populism) does not accept any adjectives placed before the definition of a nation [a nation of …].
  • Sovereignty must belong solely to people without any terms or conditions.
  • Sovereignty belongs to the people/nation unrestrictedly and unconditionally.” (Atatürk)

Above: The motto, “Ne mutlu Türküm diyene“, embossed on the Kyrenia Mountains in Northern Cyprus

  • Atatürk aimed to shift the political legitimacy from autocracy (as practiced by the Ottoman dynasty), theocracy (based in the Ottoman caliphate), and feudalism (tribal leaders) to the active participation of its citizenry, the Turks.
  • Kemalist social theory wanted to establish the value of Turkish citizenship.
  • A sense of pride associated with this citizenship would give the needed psychological spur for people to work harder and achieve a sense of unity and national identity.
  • Active participation, or the “will of the people“, was established with the republican regime.

  • Nationalism (milliyetçilik

The Kemalist revolution aimed to create a nation state from the remnants of the multi-religious and multi-ethnic Ottoman Empire. 

Atatürk’s nationalism originates from the social contract theories, especially from the principles advocated by Jean-Jacques Rousseau and his Social Contract.

The social contract infers that individuals have consented, either explicitly or tacitly, to surrender some of their freedoms and submit to the authority (of the ruler, or to the decision of a majority) in exchange for protection of their remaining rights or maintenance of the social order.

Above: Jean-Jacques Rousseau (1712 – 1778)

In the administration and defense of the Turkish nation, national unity, national awareness and national culture are the highest ideals that we fix our eyes upon.

Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

Above: Atatürk observes the Turkish troops during the military exercise on 28 May 1936

Kemalist ideology defines the “Turkish nation” (Türk Ulusu) as a nation of Turkish people who always love and seek to exalt their family, country and nation, who know their duties and responsibilities towards the democratic, secular and social state governed by the rule of law, founded on human rights, and on the tenets laid down in the preamble to the constitution of the Republic of Turkey.

Atatürk defines the Turkish Nation by saying:

The folk which constitutes the Republic of Turkey is called the Turkish nation.

Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

Kemalism endorsed social Darwinism – the strong see their wealth and power increase while the weak see their wealth and power decrease.

Above: Charles Darwin (1809 – 1882)

Kemalist criteria for national identity or simply being Turkish (Türk) refers to a shared language, and/or shared values defined as a common history, and the will to share a future.

Kemalist ideology defines the “Turkish people” as:

Those who protect and promote the moral, spiritual, cultural and humanistic values of the Turkish nation.

Membership is usually gained through birth within the borders of the state and also the principle of jus sanguinis (membership determined or acquired by the nationality or ethnicity of one or both parents).

The Kemalist notion of nationality is integrated into Article 66 of the Constitution of the Republic of Turkey.

Every citizen is recognized as a Turk, regardless of ethnicity, belief and gender. 

So, I repeat, we never can have a true view of man unless we have a love for him.

Civilization must be judged and prized, not by the amount of power it has developed, but by how much it has evolved and given expression to, by its laws and institutions, the love of humanity.

Rabindranath Tagore (1861 – 1941), Sadhana: The Realization of Life

Above: Rabindranath Tagore (1861 – 1941)

Turkish nationality law states that he or she can be deprived of his/her nationality only through an act of treason.

Kemalists saw non-Muslims as only nominal citizens.

They have often been treated as second class citizens in the Republic of Turkey.

The identity of Kurds in Turkey was denied for decades with Kurds described as “Mountain Turks“.

Above: (in orange) Kurdistan in Turkey

Kemal stated in 1930:

Within the political and social unity of today’s Turkish nation, there are citizens and co-nationals who have been incited to think of themselves as Kurds, Circassians, Laz or Bosnians.

But these erroneous appellations – the product of past periods of tyranny – have brought nothing but sorrow to individual members of the nation, with the exception of a few brainless reactionaries, who became the enemy’s instruments.

Above: Circassian flag

Above: Statue of a Laz man and woman in Arhavi (Ark’abi), Türkiye

Above: Flag of Bosnia and Herzegovina

In 2005, Article 301 of the Turkish Penal Code made it a crime to insult Turkishness (türklük), but under pressure of the European Union (EU), this was changed in 2008 to protect the “Turkish nation” instead of Turkish ethnicity in 2008, an ‘imagined’ nationhood of people living within the national borders.

Above: Flag of the European Union

Patriotism cannot be our spiritual shelter.

My refuge is humanity.

I will not buy glass for the price of diamonds.

I will never allow patriotism to triumph over humanity as long as I live.

I took a few steps down that road and stopped, for when I cannot retain any faith in universal man standing over and above my country, when patriotic prejudices overshadow my God, I feel inwardly starved.

Rabindranath Tagore

Above: Rabindranath Tagore’s bust at St Stephen Green Park, Dublin, Ireland

  • Laicism (laiklik

Laicism (laiklik) in Kemalist ideology aims to banish religious interference in government affairs, and vice versa.

Kemalism strove to control religion and transform it into a private affair rather than an institution interfering with politics, as well as scientific and social progress.

Sane reason” and “the liberty of one’s fellow man” as Atatürk once put it.

It is more than merely creating a separation between state and religion.

Kemalist secularism does not imply nor advocate agnosticism or nihilism.

It means freedom of thought and independence of the institutions of the state from the dominance of religious thought and religious institutions.

The Kemalist principle of laicism is not against moderate and apolitical religion, but against religious forces opposed to and fighting modernization and democracy.

According to the Kemalist perception, the Turkish state is to stand at an equal distance from every religion, neither promoting nor condemning any set of religious beliefs.

Kemalists, however, have called for not only separation of church and state but also a call for the state control of the Turkish Muslim religious establishment.

For some Kemalists, this means that the state must be at the helm of religious affairs, and all religious activities be under the supervision of the state.

This, in turn, drew criticism from the religious conservatives.

Religious conservatives were vocal in rejecting this idea, saying that to have a secular state, the state can’t control the activities of religious institutions.

Despite their protest, this policy was officially adopted by the 1961 Constitution.

Kemalism seeks to stamp out the religious element within society.

After Turkish independence from the Western powers, all education was under the control of the state in both secular and religious schools.

It centralized the education system, with one curriculum in both religious and secular public schools, in the hope this would eliminate or lessen the appeal of religious schools.

The laws were meant to abolish the Sufi religious schools or orders (tarikats) and their lodges (tekkes).

Titles like sheikh and dervish were abolished, their activities banned by the government.

The day of rest was changed by the government from Friday to Sunday.

But the restrictions on personal choice extended to both religious duty and naming.

Turks had to adopt a surname and were not allowed to perform the hajj (pilgrimage to Mecca).

(This later prohibition does not seem accurate.)

Above: Mustafa Kemal (Atatürk) in Bursa
Kemal Atatürk (or alternatively written as Kamâl Atatürk, Mustafa Kemal Pasha until 1934, commonly referred to as Mustafa Kemal Atatürk; 1881 – 1938) was a Turkish field marshal, revolutionary statesman, author, and the founding father of the Republic of Turkey, serving as its first President from 1923 until his death in 1938.
He undertook sweeping progressive reforms, which modernized Turkey into a secular, industrializing nation.
Ideologically a secularist and nationalist, his policies and theories became known as Kemalism.
Due to his military and political accomplishments, Atatürk is regarded as one of the most important political leaders of the 20th century.

The Kemalist form of separation of state and religion sought the reform of a complete set of institutions, interest groups (such as political parties, unions, and lobbies), the relationships between those institutions, and the political norms and rules that governed their functions (constitution, election law).

The biggest change in this perspective was the abolishment of the Ottoman caliphate on 3 March 1924, followed by the removal of its political mechanisms.

The article stating that “the established religion of Turkey is Islam” was removed from the constitution on 10 April 1928.

From a political perspective, Kemalism is anti-clerical, in that it seeks to prevent religious influence on the democratic process.

Thus, in the Kemalist political perspective, politicians cannot claim to be the protector of any religion or religious sect, and such claims constitute sufficient legal grounds for the permanent banning of political parties.

  • Statism (devletçilik)

Atatürk made clear in his statements and policies that Turkey’s complete modernization was very much dependent on economic and technological development.

The principle of Kemalist statism is generally interpreted to mean that the state was to regulate the country’s general economic activities and engage in areas where private enterprises are not willing to do so.

This was the result of post-revolutionary Turkey needing to redefine the relationship between societal and international capitalism.

The revolution left Turkey in ruins, as the Ottoman Empire was focused on raw materials and was an open market in the international capitalist system.

Post-revolutionary Turkey has been largely defined by its agricultural society, which includes many landlords and merchants.

The control of people in the Turkish economy is quite evident from 1923 to the 1930s, but they still managed, through foreign joint investment, to establish a state economic enterprise.

However, after the 1930s depression, there was a shift to more inward-looking development strategies during an era generally referred to as “etatism“.

During this era, the state had an active involvement in both capital accumulation and investment as well as in taking the interest of private businesses into consideration.

The state often stepped into economic areas that the private sector did not cover, either due to not being strong enough or having simply failed to do so.

These were often infrastructure projects and power stations, but also iron and steel industries, while the masses shouldered the burden of the capital accumulation.

Above: Levent financial district in Istanbul

  • Revolutionism (devrimcilik)

Revolutionism or Reformism (inkılapçılık) is a principle which calls for the country to replace the traditional institutions and concepts with modern institutions and concepts.

This principle advocated the need for fundamental social change through revolution as a strategy to achieve a modern society.

The core of the revolution, in the Kemalist sense, was an accomplished fact.

In a Kemalist sense, there is no possibility of return to the old systems because they were deemed backward.

The principle of revolutionism went beyond the recognition of the reforms made during Atatürk’s lifetime.

Atatürk’s reforms in the social and political spheres are accepted as irreversible.

Atatürk never entertained the possibility of a pause or transition phase during the course of the progressive unfolding or implementation of the Revolution.

The current understanding of this concept can be described as “active modification“.

Turkey and its society, taking over institutions from Western Europe, must add Turkish traits and patterns to them and adapt them to Turkish culture, according to Kemalism. 

The implementation of the Turkish traits and patterns of these reforms takes generations of cultural and social experience, which results in the collective memory of the Turkish nation.

Together, these principles represent a kind of Jacobinism, defined by Atatürk himself as a method of employing political despotism to break down the social despotism prevalent among the traditionally-minded Turkish-Muslim population, caused by, he believed, the bigotry of the ulema.

Above: Scholars at an Abbasid library

A Jacobin in the modern sense of the word is an ardent or republican supporter of a centralized and revolutionary democracy or state, as well as a politician who is hostile to any idea of weakening and dismemberment of the State.

Above: Seal affixed by the Jacobins (1789 – 1794) of Paris atop their manuscripts and publications during the Republican period

The political party Atatürk founded, the Republican People’s Party, was dedicated to six “arrows” or founding principles.

Some of these are self-explanatory or rhetorical – a commitment to a republican form of government, to Turkey as a nation-state, and to a belief that sovereignty derives from the people.

Others have become less clear over time – whether Turkey is a secular state in the sense of relegating religion to the individual conscience or of keeping it firmly under an official thumb.

Above: Logo of the Cumhuriyet Halk Partisi (CHP) – Republican People’s Party

The 5th principle, enshrining the role of the state in the economy, made sense during the 1920s and 1930s when there was no investment to kick-start development and when memories were still fresh pf the debt regime imposed by foreign bankers over Ottoman administration.

Etatism is not, however, is not, however, a philosophy that passes muster with the International Monetary Fund (IMF), to whom Turkey appealed for help throughout the 1990s, to control what had become a bloated state sector.

Equally problematic is a belief in revolution.

At the time of its formulation it meant endorsement of the unflinching character of Atatürk’s reforms in the face of conservative opposition.

Its antonym is “reactionary” or “backwardness” (irtica), the mindset of those who would undermine Republican virtues, usually in the name of religion.

In time, however, loyalty to the Atatürk revolution became the marching song of an officer class and its bureaucratic allies, both of which were determined to protect the people from their own politicians.

Above: Atatürk’s signature

Democracy was notably not one of the founding six arrows.

Atatürk was a member of a revolutionary cadre.

His Address to Turkish Youth (1927) warns against those who, although holding high office, may be “in error“, even “traitors” or who were “in league with the country’s invaders” – clearly a reference to the post-WW1 Allied occupation and the toppling of the monarchy.

However, Atatürk’s example as purveyor of permanent revolution was to make legitimate military intervention in civilian rule.

Above: An example of a common classroom display in Turkey, including the speech at far left.

(Atatürk’s Address to Turkish Youth

Turkish Youth!

Your first duty is forever to preserve and to defend the Turkish Independence and the Turkish Republic.

This is the very foundation of your existence and your future.

This foundation is your most precious treasure.

In the future, too, there may be malevolent people at home and abroad who will wish to deprive you of this treasure.

If someday you are compelled to defend your independence and your republic, you must not tarry to weigh the possibilities and circumstances of the situation before taking up your duty.

These possibilities and circumstances may turn out to be extremely unfavourable.

The enemies conspiring against your independence and your republic may have behind them a victory unprecedented in the annals of the world.

It may be that, by violence and ruse, all the fortresses of your beloved fatherland may be captured, all its shipyards occupied, all its armies dispersed and every part of the country invaded.

And sadder and graver than all these circumstances, those who hold power within the country may be in error, misguided, and may even be traitors.

Furthermore, they may identify their personal interests with the political designs of the invaders.

The country may be impoverished, ruined, and exhausted.

Youth of Turkey’s future,

Even in such circumstances, it is your duty to save the Turkish Independence and Republic.

You will find the strength you need in your noble blood.

Gazi Mustafa Kemal Atatürk, 27 October 1927 )

Above: Atatürk at the opening ceremony of the Samsun – Çarşamba railroad (1928)

Turks draw a distinction between respect for the historical person of Atatürk and Kemalism, a term often used pejoratively to describe those who would evoke his authority to support their own interests.

Yet most schoolbooks closely identify Atatürk’s life with that of the nation.

He is often spoken of as being “immortal“, living on eternally in his compatriots’ hearts.

His escape in 1919 from Allied-occupied Istanbul to the Black Sea town of Samsun to initiate a national resistance is celebrated with the Soviet-sounding “Youth and Sports Day” (19 May).

Above: Festival of Youth and Sports, 1939

Digression on Kemalism completed.

Thank you for your time, attention and patience in this regard.

I deem the digression important to draw attention to the influence that Atatürk had upon Turkish mentality, the importance that the cult of personality has on a nation.

Above: Atatürk

Ottoman sultans Mehmed the Conqueror and Abdul Hamid II have their own cults of personality created by religious conservatives and Islamists.

They associate the policies of these statesmen with their “piety“.

Above: Mehmed II, the Conqueror (1432 – 1481)

Above: Abdul Hamid II (1842 – 1918)

In recent years there has been a growing cult of personality in modern Turkey around current President of Turkey Recep Tayyip Erdoğan.

The cults created for the sultans and Erdoğan are kept alive by devout Muslims who oppose secular lifestyle and secularist ideas.

Erdoğanism or Tayyipism (Erdoğancılık /Tayyipçilik) refers to the political ideals and agenda of Turkish President and former Prime Minister, Recep Tayyip Erdoğan, who became Prime Minister in 2003 and served until his election to the Presidency in 2014.

With support significantly derived from charismatic authority, Erdoğanism has been described as the “strongest phenomenon in Turkey since Kemalism” and used to enjoy broad support throughout the country until the 2018 Turkish economic crisis which caused a significant decline in Erdoğan’s popularity.

Above: Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

Erdoğanism’s ideological roots originate from Turkish conservatism and its most predominant political adherent is the governing Justice and Development Party (AK Parti), a party that Erdoğan himself founded in 2001.

The AK Party has been accused by Turkish secularists of trampling on Atatürk’s grave, yet it too has kept on the statue books laws under which access to YouTube was blocked for over two years ostensibly because the site housed unflattering postings about the national hero.

Then again, the symbol of Erdoğan’s party is an old-fashioned, environmentally hostile, incandescent light bulb.

Sadly, no one jokes about how many people it would take to change this.

Above: Logo of the Justice and Development Party (AK Parti)

It would be wrong to suggest there has been no revision of Mustafa Kemal’s place in Turkish history.

A biography of Latife, whom he married in 1923 and divorced two-and-a-half years later, was well received, as was a docu-drama showing him to have a more human side.

Even so, both works provoked nuisance prosecutions under Law 1518.

Above: Kemal Atatürk and his wife Latife Usakizâde during a trip to Bursa, 1924

The possibility of Atatürk suffering Lenin’s fate and being knocked off the pedestal which Turkish officialdom has laboured to place him seems remote.

Different factions fight to appropriate his legacy.

To discredit his legacy is the equivalent of saying Turkey should not exist.

Above: Vladimir Lenin (1870 – 1924)

The first unfinished business was to provide his own version of his achievements.

Atatürk had started this in 1918 in the interview he gave to the journalist Ruşen Eşref Ünaydin, in which he portrayed himself as the saviour of Istanbul in the Gallipoli Campaign.

Above: Ruşen Eşref Ünaydin (1892 – 1959)

In 1922, Atatürk described the budding of his genius in childhood and youth in a conversation with the liberal editor, Ahmet Emin Yalman.

Above: Ahmet Emin Yalman (1888 – 1972)

In 1924, there were more reminiscences in an interview with his publicist Yunus Nadi Abalioğlu.

Above: Yunus Nadi Abalioğlu (1879 – 1945)

Finally, in March 1926, in a long interview with two other favourite editors, Falih Rifki Atay and Mahmut Soydan, Atatürk spoke of his early disagreements with other leaders of Turkey.

Above: Falih Rifki Atay (1894 – 1971)

Above: Mahmut Soydan (1883 – 1936)

Now he decided to give a full account of his leadership of the national resistance in the War of Independence, the Proclamation of the Republic, the reforms and their sequel.

The occasion was the Convention of the Republican People’s Party, which was due to open in Ankara on 15 October 1926 to draw up the Party’s statutes.

Atatürk returned to Ankara on 10 October, after a break of three months in Istanbul, and set to work immediately, dictating text to a relay of secretaries.

The long and detailed account was not complete on 15 October, when he read the first section.

The opening sentence set the tone:

On the 19th day of May of the year 1919, I landed in Samsun.

It was to be a history of the birth of modern Turkey as a personal story, as the achievement of one man who discovered and embodied the will of the nation.

The Speech occupied six consecutive sessions of the Convention.

At the end of each session, Atatürk went back to his desk to work through his archive and prepare his text for the following day.

Finally, on 20 October, Atatürk came to the coda – the Address to the Youth of Turkey, demanding that future generations should defend the Republic and its independence even if they found themselves in conditions as difficult as those he had overcome at the end of World War 1.

The strength you need exists in the noble blood in your veins.

The Speech is an apologia and a polemic.

Atatürk argues that from the beginning he had sought to establish the sovereignty of the nation, which implied the Proclamation of the Republic, but that he had to conceal his project until the nation was ready and implement it stage by stage.

He goes on:

In the development of national life to the present-day Republic and its laws, some of the travellers who had set out together on the path of the national struggle came up against the limits of their emotional and intellectual understanding and began to resist and oppose.”

These words and the account of specific events which follows are ungenerous to those who had become Atatürk’s opponents.

Atatürk later supplemented The Speech and the interviews which preceded it by relating further reminiscences to his adopted daughter, Afet, and to his friends who gathered round his table.

He thus shaped his own legend, just as he established his own cult by encouraging the erection of his statues.

Nevertheless, The Speech remains an important source for the history of the foundation of the modern Turkish state, a monument to its founder, and the eloquent expression of his determination to propel his country into the modern world.

Atatürk represents a common denominator of what modern Turkey is all about.

First is the creation of a nation within secure boundaries, one that embraces modernity, that keeps religion largely confined to the private realm, and that takes its international responsibilities seriously.

High in the pantheon of Atatürk’s most-quoted sayings is “Peace at home, peace abroad” which many translate as “Let’s behave ourselves and not go around looking for trouble“.

It is not a bad motto, as mottoes go, if not always easy to keep to.

Often the key to a person’s attitude towards Atatürk is the picture they hang of him on the wall – the soldier alone before the battle or the urbane President hobnobbing with Edward VIII.

An austere death mask shows an attitude of unreconstructed devotion.

Above: Atatürk Bust and Death Mask, Istanbul

Atatürk’s legacy is considerable:

Unlike his totalitarian peers, he refrained from expansionism and overt racial/ethnic hatred, leaving behind a compact state and a guiding ideology, however uneven, which was expressly intended to outlive him.

Personally, he was a complex, even tragic, figure:

His charisma, energy and quick grasp of situations and people were unparalleled, but he had little inclination for methodical planning or systematic study.

While revered, he was not particularly cuddly, in spite of attempts to have him appear so with children.

Despite sponsoring women’s rights, it is rumoured that he was a compulsive womanizer, with one brief unhappy marriage.

He nursed grudges that bore deadly consequences for those who might otherwise have lived to extricate Turkey from later dilemmas.

Like a huge tree that allows nothing to grow beneath its shadow, Atatürk deprived Turkey of its next generation of leadership.

His personality cult, obvious to even the most oblivious observer, is ever present and pervasive from the silhouettes and quotations (even in my apolitical language school) on every hillside, in every building, across every heart, upon everyone’s mind, but as a result this is symptomatic of an inability to conceive of alternative ideologies or alternate heroes.

There may be more in Heaven and Earth beyond Atatürk, but this is not dreamed of in the Turkish philosophy.

Above: Atatürk Statue, Ankara

The idea of the Nation is one of the most powerful anaesthetics that Man has invented.

Under the influence of its fumes the whole population can carry out its systematic programme of the most virulent self-seeking without being in the least aware of its moral perversion, in fact feeling dangerously resentful if it is pointed out.

Rabindranath Tagore

Above: Rabindranath Tagore, Germany, 1931

cult of personality, or a cult of the leader, is the result of an effort which is made to create an idealized and heroic image of a leader by a government, often through unquestioning flattery and praise.

Historically, it has developed through techniques of mass media, propaganda, the Big Lie (a gross distortion or misrepresentation of the truth), fake news (false or misleading information presented as news), spectacle (an event that is memorable for the appearance it creates), the arts, patriotism, and government-organized demonstrations and rallies.

Above: The Totenehrung (honouring of the dead) at the 1934 Nuremberg Rally, Germany 
SS (Schutzstaffel / Protection Squad) leader Heinrich Himmler (1900 – 1945), Adolf Hitler (1889 – 1945) and SA (Sturmabteilung / Storm Detachment) leader Viktor Lutze (1890 – 1943) (from L to R) on the stone terrace in front of the Ehrenhalle (Hall of Honour) in the Luitpoldarena.
In the background is the crescent-shaped Ehrentribüne (the Tribune of Honour).

A cult of personality is similar to apotheosis (deification), except that it is established by modern social engineering techniques, usually by the state or the party in one party states (such as Vietnam) and dominant party states (such as Turkey).

Above: Flag of Vietnam

A cult of personality often accompanies the leader of a totalitarian or authoritarian countries.

It can also be seen in some monarchies (Thailand), theocracies (Iran) and failed democracies (political bodies that have disintegrated to a point where basic conditions and responsibilities of a sovereign government no longer function properly (Rwanda).

Above: Flag of Thailand

Above: Flag of Rwanda

Throughout history, monarchs and other heads of state were often held in enormous reverence and imputed super-human qualities.

Through the principle of the divine right of kings, notably in medieval Europe, rulers were said to hold office by the will of God. 

Above: Louis XIV of France (1638 – 1715)

Ancient Egypt, Imperial Japan, the Inca, the Aztecs, Tibet, Thailand, and the Roman Empire are especially noted for redefining monarchs as “god kings“.

Above: Pyramids of Giza, Egypt

Above: Flag of the Japanese Emperor

Above: Machu Picchu (Inca citadel), Peru

Above: Aztec Pyramid of Teopanzolco, Cuernavaca, Morelos, Mexico

Above: Map of the Tibetan Empire at its greatest extent, 785

Above: King Maha Vajiralongkorn, Rama X of Thailand

Above: Flag of the Roman Empire –
SPQR, abbreviation for Senātus Populusque Rōmānus (“The Senate and People of Rome“)

Furthermore, the imperial cult of ancient Rome identified emperors and some members of their families with the divinely sanctioned authority (auctoritas) of the Roman state.

Above: Statue of Roman Emperor Caesar Augustus (63 BCE – 14 CE)

The spread of democratic and secular ideas in Europe and North America in the 18th and 19th centuries made it increasingly difficult for monarchs to preserve this aura.

Above: Images of the American Revolutionary War (1775 – 1783)

However, the subsequent development of mass media, such as radio, enabled political leaders to project a positive image of themselves onto the masses as never before.

Above: President Franklin D. Roosevelt broadcasting his 1st Fireside Chat regarding the banking crisis, from the White House, Washington DC, 12 March 1933

It was from these circumstances in the 20th century that the most notorious personality cults arose.

Often these cults are a form of political religion.

Above: Stalin poster, Azerbaijan, 1938

The advent of the Internet and the World Wide Web in the 21st century has renewed the personality cult phenomenon. 

Disinformation via social media platforms and the 24-hour news cycle has enabled the widespread dissemination and acceptance of deceptive information and propaganda. 

Above: Several simultaneous broadcasts (NBC News, MSNBC, NBC’s Today and CNBC’s Squaw Box) displayed on monitors, 11 November 2011

As a result, personality cults have grown and remained popular in many places, corresponding with a marked rise in authoritarian government across the world.

Above: A wall rug of Erdoğan at a rally of his party, 16 July 2007

The term “cult of personality” probably appeared in English around 1800 – 1850, along with the French and German use. 

At first, it had no political connotations, but was instead closely related to the Romanticist “cult of genius“.

The first political use of the phrase appeared in a letter from Karl Marx to German political worker Wilhelm Blos, dated 10 November 1877:

Neither of us cares a straw of popularity.

Let me cite one proof of this:

Such was my aversion to the personality cult that at the time of the International, when plagued by numerous moves to accord me public honor, I never allowed one of these to enter the domain of publicity.

Above: Karl Marx (1818 – 1883)

There are various views about what constitutes a cult of personality in a leader.

Above: Hô Chí Minh (1890 – 1969) statue in front of the City Hall, Hô Chí Minh City (HCMC)(formerly Saigon), Vietnam

Historian Jan Plamper wrote that modern-day personality cults display five characteristics that set them apart from “their predecessors“:

  • The cults are secular and “anchored in popular sovereignty
  • Their objects are all males.
  • They target the entire population, not only the well-to-do or just the ruling class.
  • They use mass media.
  • They exist where the mass media can be controlled enough to inhibit the introduction of “rival cults“.

Above: Jan Plamper

In his 2013 paper, “What is character and why it really does matter“, Thomas A. Wright stated:

The cult of personality phenomenon refers to the idealized, even god-like, public image of an individual consciously shaped and molded through constant propaganda and media exposure.

As a result, one is able to manipulate others based entirely on the influence of public personality.

The cult of personality perspective focuses on the often shallow, external images that many public figures cultivate to create an idealized and heroic image.

Above: Thomas A. Wright

Adrian Teodor Popan defined a cult of personality as a “quantitatively exaggerated and qualitatively extravagant public demonstration of praise of the leader“.

He also identified three causal “necessary, but not sufficient, structural conditions, and a path-dependent chain of events which, together, lead to the cult formation:

  • a particular combination of patrimonialism and clientelism
  • lack of dissidence
  • systematic falsification pervading the society’s culture

Above: Adrian Teodor Popan

One underlying characteristic is the nature of the cult of personalities to be a patriarch.

The idea of the cult of personalities that coincides with the Marxist movements gains popular footing among the men in power with the idea that they would be the “fathers of the people“.

By the end of the 1920s, the male features of the cults became more extreme.

John Pittman identifies that these features became roles including:

  • the formal role for a male ‘great leader’ as a cultural focus of the apparatus of the regime
  • reliance on top-down ‘administrative measures
  • a pyramidal structure of authority which was created by a single ideal

Above: John Pittman

The mass media have played an instrumental role in forging national leaders’ cults of personality.

The modern cult of personality has arisen in large part due to how the leader is presented through the media.

The modern cult of personality developed alongside the media.

The 20th century brought technological advancements that made it possible for regimes to package propaganda in the form of radio broadcasts, films, and later content on the Internet.

Today, governments are capable of isolating citizens from the outside world and creating a monopoly of what citizens have access to, making it much easier to foster a cult of personality.

Above: Statue of Mao Zedong, Zhenxing, Dandong, Liaoning, China

In 2013, Thomas A. Wright in 2013 wrote:

It is becoming evident that the charismatic leader, especially in politics, has increasingly become the product of media and self-exposure.

Above: Donald J. Trump

Focusing on the media in the US, Robert N. Bellah added:

It is hard to determine the extent to which the media reflect the cult of personality in American politics and to what extent they have created it.

Surely they did not create it all alone, but just as surely they have contributed to it.

In any case, American politics is dominated by the personalities of political leaders to an extent rare in the modern world in the personalized politics of recent years the ‘charisma’ of the leader may be almost entirely a product of media exposure.

Above: Robert Neely Bellah (1927 – 2013)

Often, a single leader became associated with this revolutionary transformation and came to be treated as a benevolent “guide” for the nation without whom the claimed transformation to a better future could not occur.

Generally, this has been the justification for personality cults that arose in totalitarian societies, such as those of Adolf Hitler, Joseph Stalin and Mao Zedong.

Admiration for Mao Zedong has remained widespread in China in spite of his actions.

In December 2013, a Global Times poll revealed that over 85% of Chinese viewed Mao’s achievements as outweighing his mistakes.

Above: Mao Zedong (1893 – 1976)

Jan Plamper argues while Napoleon III made some innovations in France, it was Benito Mussolini (1883 – 1945) in Italy in the 1920s who originated the model of dictator-as-cult-figure that was emulated by Hitler, Stalin and the others, using the propaganda powers of a totalitarian state.

Above: Napoleon III of France (1808 – 1873)

Above: “Kids, you have to love Benito Mussolini.
He always works for the good of the Fatherland and the Italian people.
You have heard this many times, from your dad, mother, or teacher:
If Italy is now far more powerful than before, we owe it to him.
(1936 textbook)

Pierre du Bois de Dunilac argues that the Stalin cult was elaborately constructed to legitimize his rule.

Many deliberate distortions and falsehoods were used.

The Kremlin refused access to archival records that might reveal the truth, and key documents were destroyed.

Photographs were altered and documents were invented. 

People who knew Stalin were forced to provide “official” accounts to meet the ideological demands of the cult, especially as Stalin himself presented it in 1938 in Short Course on the History of the All-Union Communist Party (Bolsheviks), which became the official history.

Historian David L. Hoffmann states:

The Stalin cult was a central element of Stalinism, and as such it was one of the most salient features of Soviet rule.

Many scholars of Stalinism cite the cult as integral to Stalin’s power or as evidence of Stalin’s megalomania.

Above: Joseph Stalin, 1920

In Latin America, Cas Mudde and Cristóbal Rovira Kaltwasser link the “cult of the leader” to the concept of the caudillo, a strong leader “who exercises a power that is independent of any office and free of any constraint“.

These populist strongmen are portrayed as “masculine and potentially violent” and enhance their authority through the use of the cult of personality.

Mudde and Kaltwasser trace the linkage back to Juan Peron of Argentina.

Above: Juan Perón (1895 – 1974)

The Vietnamese Communist Party regime has continually maintained a personality cult around Ho Chi Minh since the 1950s in North Vietnam, which was later extended to South Vietnam after reunification, which it sees as a crucial part of its propaganda campaign surrounding Ho and the Party’s past.

Ho Chi Minh is frequently glorified in schools by schoolchildren.

Opinions, publications and broadcasts that are critical of Ho Chi Minh or that identify his flaws are banned in Vietnam.

Commentators are arrested or fined for “opposing the people’s revolution“.

Ho Chi Minh is even glorified to a religious status as an “immortal saint” by the Vietnamese Communist Party.

Some people “worship the President“, according to a BBC report.

The former capital of South Vietnam, Saigon, was officially renamed Ho Chi Minh City on 1 May 1975, one day after its capture, which officially ended the Vietnam War.

Above: Hô Chí Minh

What follows below has already been written when I spoke of Swiss Miss’ visit to Hô Chí Minh’s final resting place:

(Please see: Swiss Miss and the Temple of Literature of this blog.)

The Socialist Republic of Vietnam still praises the legacy of Uncle Ho (Bác Hồ), the Bringer of Light (Chí Minh).

It is comparable in many ways to that of Mao Zedong in China and of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il in North Korea.

Above: Mansudae Grand Monument, Pyongyang, North Korea depicting Kim Il-sung (1912 – 1994) (left) and Kim Jong-il (1941 – 2011) (right)

Although Ho Chi Minh wished his body to be cremated and his ashes spread to North, Central, and South Vietnam, the body instead is embalmed on view in a massive mausoleum in Hanoi.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Mausoleum, Hanoi, Vietnam

The ubiquity of his image is featured in many public buildings and schoolrooms, and other displays of reverence.

Above: Bust of Hô Chí Minh

There is at least one temple dedicated to him.

Above: Shrine dedicated to Hô Chí Minh

In The Communist Road to Power in Vietnam (1982), Duiker suggests that the cult of Ho Chi Minh is indicative of a larger legacy, one that drew on “elements traditional to the exercise of control and authority in Vietnamese society“.

Duiker is drawn to an “irresistible and persuasive” comparison with China.

As in China, leading party cadres were “most likely to be intellectuals descended, like Ho Chi Minh, from rural scholar-gentry families” in the interior (the protectorates of Annam and Tonkin).

Conversely, the pioneers of constitutional nationalism tended to be from the more “Westernized” coastal south (Saigon and surrounding French direct-rule Cochinchina) and to be from “commercial families without a traditional Confucian background“.

In Vietnam, as in China, Communism presented itself as a root and branch rejection of Confucianism, condemned for its ritualism, inherent conservatism, and resistance to change.

Once in power, the Vietnamese Communists may not have fought Confucianism “as bitterly as did their Chinese counterparts“, but its social prestige was “essentially destroyed“.

In the political sphere, the puppet son of heaven (which had been weakly represented by the Bao Dai – the Vietnamese Emperor) was replaced by the People’s Republic.

Orthodox materialism accorded no place to Heaven, gods, or other supernatural forces.

Socialist collectivism undermined the tradition of the Confucian family leader (Gia Truong).

The socialist conception of social equality destroyed the Confucian views of class.

Yet Duiker argues many were to find the new ideology “congenial” precisely because of its similarities with the teachings of the old Master:

  • the belief in one truth, embodied in quasi-sacred texts
  • an anointed elite, trained in an all-embracing doctrine and responsible for leading the broad masses and indoctrinating them in proper thought and behaviour
  • the subordination of the individual to the community
  • the perfectibility, through corrective action, of human nature

All of this, Duiker suggests, was in some manner present in the aura of the new Master, Chi Minh, “the bringer of light“, “Uncle Ho” to whom “all the desirable qualities of Confucian ethics” are ascribed.

Under Hô Chí Minh, Vietnamese Marxism developed, in effect, as a kind of “reformed Confucianism” revised to meet “the challenges of the modern era” and, not least among these, of “total mobilization in the struggle for national independence and state power“.

This “congeniality” with Confucian tradition was remarked on by Nguyen Khac Vien, a leading Hanoi intellectual of the 1960s and 1970s.

In Confucianism and Marxism in Vietnam, Nguyen Khac Vien saw definite parallels between Confucian and party discipline, between the traditional scholar gentry and Ho Chi Minh’s party cadres.

Above: Flag of Vietnam and Confucius (551 – 479 BCE)

A completely different form of the cult of Hồ Chí Minh (and one tolerated by the government with uneasiness) is his identification in Vietnamese folk religion with the Jade Emperor, who supposedly incarnated again on Earth as Hồ Chí Minh.

Above: The deity Jade Emperor

Today Hồ Chí Minh as the Jade Emperor is supposed to speak from the spirit world through spiritualist mediums.

The first such medium was one Madam Lang in the 1990s, but the cult acquired a significant number of followers through another medium, Madam Xoan.

She established, on 1 January 2001, Đạo Ngọc Phật Hồ Chí Minh (the Way of Hồ Chí Minh as the Jade Buddha) also known as Đạo Bác Hồ (the Way of Uncle Hồ) at đền Hòa Bình (the Peace Temple) in Chí Linh-Sao Đỏ district of Hai Duong province.

She then founded the Peace Society of Heavenly Mediums (Đoàn đồng thiên Hòa Bình).

Reportedly, by 2014, the movement had around 24,000 followers.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Shrine, Peace Temple, Chí Linh-Sao Đỏ, Hải Dương Province, Vietnam

Yet even when the Vietnamese government’s attempt to immortalize Ho Chi Minh was also met with significant controversies and opposition.

The regime is sensitive to anything that might question the official hagiography (lore).

This includes references to Ho Chi Minh’s personal life that might detract from the image of the dedicated “the father of the revolution“, the “celibate married only to the cause of revolution“.

William Duiker’s Ho Chi Minh: A Life (2000) was candid on the matter of Ho Chi Minh’s liaisons.

The government sought cuts in a Vietnamese translation and banned distribution of an issue of the Far Eastern Economic Review which carried a small item about the controversy.

Many authors writing on Vietnam argued on the question of whether Ho Chi Minh was fundamentally a nationalist or a Communist.

Above: Who was Hô Chí Minh really?

Busts, statues, memorial plaques and exhibitions are displayed in destinations on his extensive world journey in exile from 1911 to 1941, including France, the United Kingdom, Russia, China, and Thailand.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Bust, Kolkata, India

Many activists and musicians wrote songs about Hồ Chí Minh and his revolution in different languages during the Vietnam War to demonstrate against the US government.

Spanish songs were composed by Félix Pita Rodríguez, Carlos Puebla and Alí Primera.

Above: Félix Pita Rodriguez (1909 – 1990)

Above: Depiction of Carlos Puebla (1917 – 1989)

Above: Monument to Alí Primera (1941 – 1985), Caujarao, Falcón State, Venezuela

In addition, the Chilean folk singer Victor Jara referenced Hồ Chí Minh in his anti-war song “El derecho de vivir en paz” (“The Right to Live in Peace“). 

Above: Victor Jara (1932 – 1973)

Pete Seeger wrote “Teacher Uncle Ho“. 

Above: Pete Seeger (1919 – 2014)

Ewan MacColl produced “The Ballad of Ho Chi Minh” in 1954, describing:

A man who is the father of the Indo-Chinese people,

And his name is Ho Chi Minh.”

Above: Ewan MacColl (1915 – 1989)

Russian songs about him were written by Vladimir Fere.

Above: Vladimir Fere (1902 – 1972)

German songs about him were written by Kurt Demmler.

Above: Kurt Demmler (1943 – 2009)

Various places, boulevards, and squares are named after him around the world, especially in Socialist states and former Communist states.

In Russia, there is a Hô Chí Minh Square and Monument in Moscow, Hô Chi Minh Boulevard in Saint Petersburg, and Hồ Chí Minh Square in Ulyanovsk (the birthplace of Vladimir Lenin and sister city of Vinh, the birthplace of Hồ Chí Minh).

Above: Hô Chí Minh Square and Monument, Moscow, Russia

Above: Hô Chi Minh Monument, St. Petersburg, Russia

Above: Hô Chí Minh Monument, Ulyanovsk, Russia

During the Vietnam War, the then West Bengal government renamed Harrington Street to Ho Chi Minh Sarani, which is also the location of the Consulate General of the United States of America in Kolkata (formerly Calcutta).

According to the Vietnamese Ministry of Foreign Affairs, as many as 20 countries across Asia, Europe, the Americas and Africa have erected statues in remembrance of President Hồ Chí Minh.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Bust, Caracas, Venezuela

Hồ Chí Minh is considered one of the most influential leaders in the world. 

Time magazine listed him in the list of 100 Most Important People of the 20th Century in 1998.

His thought and revolution inspired many leaders and people on a global scale in Asia, Africa and Latin America during the decolonization movement which occurred after World War 2.

As a Communist, he was one of the few international figures who were relatively well regarded, and did not face the same extent of international criticism as much as other Communist factions, going to even win praise for his actions.

One of Ho Chí Minh’s works, The Black Race, much of it originally written in French, highlights his views on the oppression of peoples from colonialism and imperialism in 20 written articles.

Other books, such as Revolution, which published selected works and articlies of Ho Chi Minh in English, also highlighted Hô Chí Minh’s interpretation and beliefs in socialism and communism in fighting against what he perceived to be evils stemming from capitalism, colonialism, but mainly imperialism.

In 1987, UNESCO officially recommended that its member states “join in the commemoration of the centenary of the birth of President Hồ Chí Minh by organizing various events as a tribute to his memory“, considering “the important and many-sided contributions of President Hồ Chí Minh to the fields of culture, education and the arts” who “devoted his whole life to the national liberation of the Vietnamese people, contributing to the common struggle of peoples for peace, national independence, democracy, and social progress“.

In the tradition of great Communist leaders, when Hô Chí Minh died in 1969 his body was embalmed, though it was not put on public view until after 1975.

Hô Chí Minh’s Mausoleum is probably Hanoi’s most popular site for domestic tourists, attracting hordes of visitors at weekends and on national holidays.

From school parties to ageing confederates, all come to pay their respects to Uncle Hô.

Inside the building’s marble hall, Hô Chí Minh’s most quoted maxim greets you:

Nothing is more important than independence and freedom.

No one remarks on the irony of this.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Mausoleum, Hanoi

That being said, the Socialist Republic of Vietnam may be one of the least ideological or Marxist-minded countries in the world to be run by Communists.

It buzzes with an enterprise that could not be freer.

Ever since the government of Hanoi decided to open up the country to free trade and private enterprise in 1987, the famous energy and resourcefulness of the Vietnamese has transformed the country overnight.

Heidi saw almost no slogans, no billboards, no assertions of any principles, save for a generalized veneration of Hô Chí Minh (whose poster you can buy for pennies).

Above: Hô Chí Minh

Where in Cuba or North Korea (and especially these days Myanmar), police seem to be a part of every conversation and everyone is always looking over his shoulder, the Vietnamese are more than ready to air their grievances in the street.

Above: Flag of Cuba

Above: Flag of North Korea

Above: Flag of Myanmar

It is ironic that so many of us associate Vietnam with hardship and war, for it is one of the gentlest and most peaceful places on the planet presently.

Above: Emblem of Vietnam

Insofar as any Marxism is to be found in Vietnam, Hanoi, of course, is the place.

Yet even in the capital it is hardly strident or insistent.

A statue of Lenin stands forlornly in one park.

Above: Lenin Statue, Hanoi

A vast open space surrounds the Hô Chí Minh Mausoleum, an eerily illuminated chamber, guarded by ramrod soldiers.

Sightseers can visit Uncle Hô only with a white-gloved military escort.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Mausoleum, Hanoi

At the top of the stairs and into a cold dark room where the charismatic (well, perhaps, not as much as when he was alive) hero lies under glass, a small pale figure glowing in the dim half-light, his thin hands resting on black covers.

Despite the rather macabre overtones, it is hard not to be affected by the solemn atmosphere, though, as aforementioned, in actual fact Hô’s last wish was to be cremated, his ashes divided with each site marked by only a simple shelter.

The grandiose building where Hô now lies is sadly at odds with the unassuming man that he was.

Hô Chí Minh would have hated it.

Above: Hô Chí Minh at rest

On the grounds of the Presidential Palace (the former home of the Governor General of Indochina), Chí Minh’s House, built in 1954 and modelled on an ethnic minority stilthouse, is a simple structure with open sides and split bamboo screens.

Since it stands almost next to the grandiose Presidential Palace where Hô declined to live, it is tempting to see the House as a succinct comment by him on the excesses of colonialism.

The House certainly looks like a cozier place to call Home.

Hô and his Politburo used to gather in the ground level meeting area.

His study and bedroom upstairs are said to be as he left them, sparsely furnished, unostentatious, very highly polished.

Hô lived here for the last 11 years of his life, even during the American War (the Vietnam War), tending his garden and fishpond.

It is said that he died in the small hut next door.

Above: Hô Chí Minh House, Hanoi

Nearby, an angular white building houses the Hô Chí Minh Museum, built with Soviet aid and inaugurated on 19 May 1990, the 100th anniversary of Hô’s birth.

The Museum celebrates Hô Chí Minh’s life and the pivotal role he played in the nation’s history.

Not surprisingly, this Museum is also a favourite for school outings.

Exhibits around the hall’s outer wall focus on Hô’s life and the Vietnamese Revolution in the context of socialism’s international development, including documents, photographs and a smattering of personal possessions, among them a suspiciously new-looking disguise Hô supposedly adopted when escaping from Hong Kong.

Running parallel on the inner ring are a series of heavily metaphoric “spatial images“, six tableaux portraying significant places and events, from Hô’s birthplace to Pac Bo Cave and ending with a symbolic rendering of Vietnam’s reunification.

Go in for the surreal nature of the whole experience, but don’t expect to come away having learned much more about the man.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Museum, Hanoi

The same could be said of other sites that seek tourist trade through marketing Uncle Hô.

Pleiku, the capital of Gia Lai province, lacks the majesty of Da Lat, the coffee of Buon Ma Thunt or the beauty of Kon Tum.

Above: Xuan Huong Lake, Da Lat, Vietnam

Above: Buôn Ma Thuôt, Vietnam

Above: Tran Hung Dao Street, Kon Tum, Vietnam

Visitors see Pleiku as a place on the way to another place, heading to or from Laos or Cambodia.

Above: Flag of Laos

Above: Flag of Cambodia

The city is not terribly easy on the eye and what has been built is the very height of 1980s Soviet design.

Above: Pleiku, Vietnam

Its Hô Chí Minh Museum, to the north of the town centre, features swords, crossbows, bamboo xylophones, a weaving loom and a pair of Uncle Hô’s sandals, but no signs that are not Vietnamese.

Unfortunately, of all the similar museums dotted around the land, Pleiku’s scores high on the glorifying scale with a rather sickening focus on the local ethnic communities’ apparently uncompromising adoration for Uncle Hô.

Like other museums, Pleiku’s shows much but says little about the man himself.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Museum, Pleiku

Like Pleiku, Phan Thiêt, the unassuming capital of Binh Thuan province along the southern coast, has little of interest for foreigners, who tend to prefer the sands of Mui Ne.

But, perhaps, the very absence of tourists is a draw in itself.

Phan Thiêt is likeable enough.

A picture perfect fleet of fishing boats lies beside the Tran Hung Dao Bridge – a truly splendid sight and a God-awful stench from the city’s famous mammoth fish sauce production.

Above: Images of Phan Thiêt, Vietnam

The Hô Chí Minh Museum by the river is, as with other such museums around the country, in possession pf memorabilia of Hô’s life from his early days abroad up to his death in 1969, such as his white tunic, walking stick, sandals and metal helmet.

Next door is the school where Hô once taught.

Its rooms remain unchanged since his brief spell here, effortlessly conjuring up another age.

Above: Duc Thanh School, Phan Thiêt

Museum visited, there is not much else to be seen.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Museum, Phan Thiêt

I will speak of Hué, one of Vietnam’s most engaging cities, and of its Quoc Hoc High School, which stands across from the museum dedicated to its most famous student, Hô Chí Minh, in a future blogpost.

Above: Perfume River, Hué, Vietnam

Above: Main Gate, Quôc Hoc High School, Hué

Suffice to say at this time that Hô spent most of his childhood in Hué and Quoc Hoc High School’s roster also included future Prime Minister Pham Van Dong, General Võ Nguyên Giáp, Party Secretary Lê Duân and South Vietnamese President Ngo Dinh Diem.

Enough said, for now.

Above: Pham Vân Dông (1906 – 2000)

Above: Vô Nguyên Giáp (1911 – 2013)

Above: Lê Duân (1907 – 1986)

Above: Ngo Dinh Diem (1901 – 1963)

Vinh to Hué, Vietnam, Wednesday 27 March 2019

The flower garden.

A desert now.

Alone, at the window, I read through old pages.

A smudge of rouge, a scent of perfume, but I still weep.

Is there a fate for books?

Why mourn for a half-buried poem?

There is nothing.

There is no one to question.

And yet this misery feels like my own.

Ah, in another 300 years, will anyone weep, remembering my fate?

Now we stand face-to-face, but who can tell we shan’t wake up and learn it was a dream?

She peered far into space.

Where was her home?

Nguyen Du (1765 – 1820), The Tale of Kieu

I am restless.

I thirst for faraway things.

My soul goes out in a longing to touch the skirt of the dim distance. 

O Great Beyond, O the keen call of thy flute!

I forget, I ever forget, that I have no wings to fly, that I am bound in this spot evermore.

Rabindranath Tagore

Above: Rabindranath Tagore (in sunglasses)

I think it is quite by chance that the foreign visitor falls in love with Vietnam.

Unlike Malaysia or South Korea for me, unlike Sri Lanka or Thailand for Heidi, Vietnam is not as dull as a beautiful woman can be.

Above: Flag of Malaysia

Above: Flag of South Korea

Above: Flag of Sri Lanka

Instead, Vietnam is a magic potion, a loving cup, where tall elegant girls in white silk trousers stroll, where the pewter light of dusk shimmers over flat paddy fields, where water buffaloes trudge fetlock-deep with an ancient primeval gait, where beneath the obvious and obtuse remains a sense of exhilaration, a measure of suspense below the surface.

Astonishingly breathtaking and utterly compelling, Vietnam is a country of awe-inspiring natural wonder where travel becomes addictive.

Unforgettable experiences are everywhere.

Above: Images of Vietnam

From the sublime gaze over a surreal seascape of limestone islands from the deck of a traditional junk in Halong Bay to the ridiculous rigours of taking a quarter-hour just to cross the street through a tsunami of motorbikes in Hanoi.

Above: Halong Bay

Above: Traffic, Hanoi

From the inspirational exploration of the world’s most spectacular cave systems in Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park to the comical spectacle of watching a moped loaded with squealing pigs weaving a wobbly route along a country lane to the contemplative witnessing of solitary graves in innumerable cemeteries of countless victims of war.

This is Vietnam.

Above: Phong Nha-Ke Bang National Park

Above: Hoàng Liên Sơn Mountains, the range includes Fansipan, the highest summit on the Indochinese Peninsula

But like Türkiye is Atatürk and Atatürk is Türkiye, so Vietnam is Hô Chí Minh and Uncle Hô is Vietnam.

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

Above: Hô Chí Minh

Although a place of pilgrimage for Vietnamese tourists – Uncle Hô was born in the nearby village of Kim Lien – Vinh itself receives very few foreign visitors, most of whom simply use it as a stop on the long journey between Hanoi and Hô Chí Minh City (HCMC) (formerly Saigon) – (Hanoi is as far from HCMC as London is from Rome.) – or a jumping-off point for the Laos border at Cha Lo, Cau Treo and Nam Can.

However, an overnight stay, such as Heidi spent, here is a chance to discover a real Vietnamese city, almost entirely unaffected (for now) by international tourism.

Above: Images of Vinh, Vietnam

Vinh was originally known as Ke Van.

Later, this successively became Ke Vinh, Vinh Giang, Vinh Doanh, and then Vinh Thi.

Eventually, in 1789, the official name became simply Vinh, probably under European influence.

The name has remained the same ever since.

Above: Vinh

Thousands of years ago, the ancient Vietnamese people lived on this quite crowded land. 

The discovery of two bronze drums, now kept at the Nghe An General Museum, belonging to the Hung Vuong era (4,000 years ago) at the foot of Quyet Mountain, suggest this.

As a land surrounded by mountains and located next to the East Sea, Vinh has a special position. 

Kings Dinh, Le, Ly, Tran all paid attention to Vinh and sent talented generals here to guard. 

But it was not until the 15th century under Le Loi and Nguyen Trai that the Vinh area really received special attention.

At various times, Vinh has been of considerable military and political significance.

The Vietnamese nation began in the north and only gradually expanded to cover its current territories – as such, Vinh was sometimes seen as a “gateway to the south“.

Above: Vinh

In 1788, Emperor Quang Trung (1753 – 1792) decided to build an imperial capital in the land of Yen Truong and named the citadel Phuong Hoang Trung Do

The vestiges of the ancient gates of Nghe An are a testament to the construction and development of this land.

Above: Phung Hoang Trung Do Citadel, Vinh

The Tây Son dynasty (1788 – 1802) is believed to have considered Vinh as a possible capital of Vietnam, but the short duration of the dynasty meant that any plans did not come to fruition.

Tây Sơn interest in the city did, however, result in considerable construction and development there.

Above: Quang Trung Statue, Quang Trung Museum, Quy Nhon, Vietnam

In 1898, King Thanh Thai issued an edict to establish Vinh town.

The town at first surrounded Nghe An Citadel, then gradually developed to the south.

Under French rule of Vietnam, Vinh was further developed as an industrial center, and became well known for its factories.

Above: Thanh Thai (1879 – 1954)

Vinh fared particularly poorly in the 20th century.

In the late 20’s and early 30’s of the last century, Vinh was known as an urban area with factories, factories, ports, merchants and banks.

Vinh is also a city of boatmen with tens of thousands of workers. 

It was also the cradle of patriotic and revolutionary movements.

Above: Lenin Avenue, Vinh

As an industrial port city dominating major land routes, whose population was renowned for rebellious tendencies, Vinh became a natural target during both the French and American wars.

Historically, Vinh and its surrounding areas have often been important centers of rebellion and revolutionary activity.

In the 19th century and the early 20th century, the city was the center of several prominent uprisings against the French.

A number of notable revolutionary figures were born in or near the city of Vinh, including Nguyên Du, Phan Bôi Châu, Trân Trong Kim, Nguyen Thi Minh Khai and Hô Chí Minh.

Above: Vietnamese poet Nguyên Du (1766 – 1820)

Above: Vietnamese revolutionary Phan Bôi Châu (1867 – 1940)

Above: Vietnamese Prime Minister Tran Trong Kim (1883 – 1953)

Above: Vietnamese revolutionary Nguyen Thi Minh Khai (1910 – 1941)

The city of Vinh was once the site of a number of significant historic sites, particularly an ancient citadel.

Over the years, however, Vinh has been extensively damaged in a number of wars.

In the 1950s, French bombs destroyed large swatches of the city, after which the Viet Minh burnt down what remained rather than let it fall into enemy hands.

Vinh was flattened once again during US air raids.

Many of these were aimed at preventing North Vietnamese troops crossing the nearby border into Laos and heading south on what later became known as the Hô Chí Minh Trail.

As such, little of the original city remains today.

(The Hô Chí Minh Trail (Đường mòn Hồ Chí Minh), also called Annamite Range Trail (Đường Trường Sơn) was a logistical network of roads and trails that ran from North Vietnam to South Vietnam through the Kingdoms of Laos and Cambodia.

The system provided support, in the form of manpower and materiel, to the Viet Cong (VC) and the People’s Army of Vietnam (PAVN), during the Vietnam War / American War (1955 – 1975).

Construction for the network began following the North Vietnamese invasion of Laos in July 1959.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Trail

It was named by the US after the North Vietnamese president Hô Chí Minh.

The origin of the name is presumed to have came from the First Indochina War / Anti-French Resistance War (1946 – 1954), when there was a Viet Minh maritime logistics line called the “Route of Hô Chí Minh“.

Above: Images of the First Indochina War (1946 – 1954)

Shortly after late 1960, as the present trail developed, Agence France-Presse (AFP) announced that a north–south trail had opened, and they named the corridor La Piste de Hồ Chí Minh (the ‘Hồ Chí Minh Trail’).

The trail ran mostly in Laos, and was called by the Communists, the Truong Son Strategic Supply Route (Đường Trường Sơn), after the Vietnamese name for the Annamite Range mountains in central Vietnam.

They further identified the trail as either West Trường Sơn (Laos) or East Trường Sơn (Vietnam). 

Above: Bike used on the Hô Chí Minh Trail, National History Museum, Washington DC

According to the US National Security Agency’s (NSA) official history of the War, the trail system was “one of the great achievements of military engineering of the 20th century“.

The Trail was able to effectively supply troops fighting in the south, an unparalleled military feat, given it was the site of the single most intense air interdiction campaign in history.

I will speak more of this in a future blogpost.)

The reconstruction of Vinh borrowed heavily on Soviet and East German ideas about town planning, and was conducted with considerable East German assistance:

The city is noted for its wide streets and its rows of concrete apartment blocks.

Reconstruction of Vinh proceeded slowly after 1975, mostly financed by East Germany, though fortunately the decrepit hulks of barrack-like apartment blocks, totally unsuited to the Vietnamese climate, have now largely been replaced by sleek high rises.

Smart new villas and hotels have also sprung up.

There are even multistorey supermarkets stocked with all manner of goods.

Many houses in Vinh have a unique style, heavily influenced by the climate of the region.

Many houses have a dome and a taijitu sign.

Above: Vinh architecture

(In Chinese philosophy, a taijitu is a symbol or diagram representing tàijí, ‘the utmost extreme’ – a cosmological term for the state of undifferentiated, absolute and infinite potential, the oneness before duality, from which Yin and Yang originate.

Yin is the receptive and yang the active principle, seen in all forms of change and difference, such as the annual cycle (winter and summer), the landscape (north-facing shade and south-facing brightness), sexual coupling (female and male), the formation of both men and women as characters and sociopolitical history (disorder and order). )

Above: Vinh architecture

Vinh locals are warm and hospitable, and often go at length to make visitors feel welcome.

Children and adults alike are always enthusiastic and cheerful when meeting foreigners.

Vinh and Nghe An locals maintain very strong cultural traditions that are a part of their provincial and national identity.

Above: Vinh

According to Wikivoyage, Vinh has nevertheless remained a drab, rather uninteresting place.

There are three old citadel gates: the front gate, the left gate and the right gate.

There are some informational plaques at the gates which are only in Vietnamese.

The gates are marked with signs in Chinese.

Above: Vinh

Ho Chi Minh Square has a statue of Ho Chi Minh and a fountain.

The complex of squares and monuments is 11 hectares wide, including many items such as podium, flagpole, parade route, ceremony ground, lighting system, lawn, green trees, landscape fountain system, etc.

Chung Mountain is modeled after Chung Mountain in his hometown. 

More than 1,650 typical tree species from all parts of Vietnam have been planted, on top of which is a souvenir garden planted by leaders of the Communist Party of Vietnam, the State and many international figures during their visits.

The monument of President Ho Chi Minh is placed in a solemn position in the southwest of the Square. 

The statue is 18m high, made of Binh Dinh granite.

Ho Chi Minh Square is not only one of the cultural symbols of Nghe An people, but also an important address for domestic and foreign tourists on the Central Heritage Road.

Above: Hô Chí Minh Square, Vinh

Ho Chi Minh’s childhood home, Hoàng Xuân Đường, is some distance away in Kim Liên.

Above: Kim Liên

Pù Mát National Park is also in the vicinity of Vinh.

Above: Pû Mát National Park

Vinh is the biggest city as well as the economic and cultural centre of north central Vietnam.

Vinh is the capital of Nghê An Province and is a key point in the East–West economic corridor linking Myanmar, Thailand, Laos and Vietnam.

The city is situated in the southeast of the province, alongside the Lam River (Song Lam) and is located on the main north–south transportation route of Vietnam, easily accessible by highway, railroad, boat and air.

Above: Vinh Market

The recently expanded Vinh International Airport is served daily by four carriers: Vietnam Airlines, VietJet Air, Bamboo Airways and Jetstar Pacific.

Above: Vinh International Airport

As the largest city between Hanoi and Hué, Vinh is on the bus route along the coast.

There is a bus to Phong Savanh (Phonsavan) Laos, with visas available at the border.

The bus leaves every second day at 0600.

Above: Phonsavan, Laos

The train line between Vinh and Dong Hoi to the south takes an inland route different from Highway 1.

There is some excellent scenery along the way.

Above: Vinh Train Station

If you’re travelling along the coast by bus, consider taking a break here and going by train.

There are trains daily from Hanoi to Vinh.

Above: Hanoi Train Station

Heidi and her travelling companion came to and left from Vinh by motorbike, relishing the natural beauty of the region’s lush green fields, hills and lotus lakes, witnessing up close and personal the cultural heritage of such traditional crafts as drum-making and the distilling of the staple Tương Nam Dan bean sauce that has nourished the locals here for hundreds of years.

Above: Soybean sauce

Vinh is the most populous city in the North Central Coastal region, with over 490,000 residents (2015).

The city is bordered by Nghi Loc district to the north and east, Hung Nguyen district to the west, and Nghi Xuan district in Hà Tinh Province to the south.

Vinh is about 300 kilometres (190 mi) south of Hanoi and 1,400 kilometres (870 mi) north of Hô Chí Minh City.

The total area of Vinh city is 104.97 square kilometres (40.53 sq mi), and includes 16 urban wards and nine suburban communes.

There are small shops and convenience stores dotted around.

The Vinh Train Station Market, Chợ Ga Vinh, is near the station, as well as Vinh Recreation Centre, and has various stalls.

Above: Cho Ga Vinh Market, Vinh

Vinh Recreation Centre has an indoor pool, cinema, gym, children’s playground, arcade and karaoke machine.

It has a lot of exciting activities, such as bowling, pool, racing, fitness, beauty, and the Lotte Cinema Centre.

Vinh Recreation Centre has a Breadtalk, King BBQ (Korean BBQ) and Highlands Coffee.

Apart from Highlands Coffee at Vinh Recreation Centre, there are numerous coffee and beer shops dotting the city, as with most other cities in Vietnam.

Above: Vinh Recreation Centre

There are some unique dishes originating in Vinh and the surrounding areas in Nghe An and Ha Tinh, including cháo lươn (spicy eel soup), bánh mướt (steamed rice rolls), kẹo cu dơ (peanut rice paper candy), and Vinh oranges.

Above: Keo cu da

Cháo lúon may be found at various roadside stalls or small eateries.

Above: Châo lûon

Bánh muot may be found at roadside stalls.

Above: Bânh muot

You’ll find unique boutiques and family shops scattered all throughout Vinh if you keep your eyes open, but none hold a candle to the size of Vinh Market.

In the shadow of the impressive the impressive Hong Son Temple and its artifacts sprawls the the Vinh Market.

Smaller stores and vendors throughout the province come to Vinh Market as for ‘wholesale’ goods, fresh produce and meat.

As such, it also provides visitors with a truly authentic Vietnamese shopping experience.

Above: Vinh Market

There are several Khách Sạn (hotels) near the train station.

Most of the accommodation in Vinh is found along a strip of road to the west of town that changes name three times over the course of less than three kilometres — Quang Trang, Le Loi and Mai Hac De.

Since this road is convenient to the train and bus stations, this is where many end up staying, and if it’s all you see of Vinh, you’ll likely to be very unimpressed.

It’s a frantic stretch of road, with not much to see and few good eating options other than noodles and rice.

To anyone staying here for any length of time, seek out accommodation on the quaint and quiet back streets of Vinh, to the south and east of the Central City Park.

Above: Vinh Station

Vinh and Nghe An province are rapidly growing tourist destinations on the north central coast of Vietnam, and are home to various attractions.

The city features several unique sites including:

  • Song Lam (Light Blue River)

Above: Song Lam River, Vinh

Phuong Hoang Trung Do (Phoenix Capital with Quang Trung King Temple) – is the citadel built by King Quang Trung (aka Nguyen Hue) (r. 1752 – 1792) on the Lam River and Dung Quyet Mountain. 

The citadel was built in 1788.

Here, King Quang Trung gathered 100,000 troops before heading north to regain Thang Long Citadel at that time being invaded by the Qing army. 

This citadel is intended to be built to replace the capital Phu Xuan, named after the legendary phoenix bird. 

Above: Phuong Hoang Trung Do, Vinh

Dung Quyet Mountain with picturesque and breathtaking scenery of the Lam River – five kilometres or 3.1 miles southeast from the city centre – an ecological tourist area built on the basis of preserving Phuong Hoang Trung Do – on the edge of Vinh, the mountain is used as a peaceful retreat from the city, with visitors climbing 400 steps to the summit, from whence the whole of Vinh may be seen, along with the river and farmland surrounding it.

The mountain is covered with pine trees, although the forest is still not completely recovered from its destruction by bombing during the American War.

Visitors will find the Quang Trung King’s Temple at the top of the mountain, as well as several cafés, restaurants, and even hotels!

With majestic views of the Lam River below through the fog, this haven from the bustle of city life is a popular hike for natives and tourists alike.

It is especially busy on weekends.

It can also be accessed by bike and motorcycle.

Above: Dung Quyet Mountain

The Xo Viet Nghe Tinh Museum displays over 5,000 original artefacts and documents expressing the spirit of the unyielding revolution of Nghe Tinh.

Commemorating the uprising of the Vietnamese against French colonial rule, the Xo Viet Nghe Tinh Museum rests on the site of a prison in which thousands of Vietnamese soldiers were imprisoned from 1929 to 1937.

The museum houses photographs and artifacts – including weapons and personal equipment – meant to help visitors experience the uprising through the eyes of the Vietnamese people.

Also at the site are a monument to President Ho Chi Minh commemorating his return to his hometown and the Nghệ An Provincial Museum.

Built in 1960 on a beautiful campus, the museum attracts a large number of domestic and foreign visitors.

In front of the Museum, there is a vestige where President Ho Chi Minh talked with officials and people of Nghe An when he visited the country in 1957 and the Vinh City Stadium.

Behind the Museum is a surrounding deep ditch.

On the right is Ta Gate, the left gate of ancient Vinh.

This is the place where the original artefacts of the local movement and collections, such as the drums used in the struggle, publications, weapons, and children’s toys, are on display.

Above: Xo Viet Nghe Tinh Museum

In 1803, King Gia Long went to the North, chose Vinh Yen village located northwest of Dung Quyet (now the ancient citadel area) to build a town. 

In 1884, the town was officially moved from Dung Quyet to Vinh Yen.

Nghe An Citadel was built with earth. 

It was not until 1831 that King Minh Mang rebuilt the laterite citadel in the Vauban style. 

The citadel has six sides, a circumference of 603 zhang (2,412 m), a height of 1 zhang, 1 meter, a width of 5 metres, an area of 420,000 m², surrounded by a moat 7 zhang (28 m) wide and 8 metres deep (3.20 m). 

At the beginning of construction, the Nguyen court mobilized 1,000 soldiers of Thanh Hoa and 4,000 soldiers of Nghe An. 

By the time of upgrading, 8,599 scallop stones from Dien Chau and laterite from Nam Dan, 4,848 pounds of lime and 155 pounds of molasses were used.

Above: Nghe An Citadel

The citadel has three doors. 

The front door is the main door facing the south, the door for the King to reign, the mandarins in the six royal ministries and the governor general to come in and out. 

The left door faces east, the right gate faces the west. 

To go through the gates, you have to cross a bridge. 

Inside, the largest building is the Palace, in the east there is the Governor’s Palace, in the south there is the homes of the chief warden and the executioner, in the north there is the soldiers’ barracks and a prison. 

Later there was a French guard house in the west. 

All are equipped with 65 cannons, 47 cannons are placed in the guard posts, the rest are concentrated in the palace and the governor’s palace.

Experiencing many events of history and the destruction of war, the ancient citadel remains almost nothing, only three gates and the surrounding lake remain. 

Nghe An Province and Vinh City have planned to restore the monument and renovate it into a large cultural park of the city.

Above: Nghe An Citadel

  • The Nghe An General Museum introduces the whole country, people, history, culture and continuous activities and typical people of Nghe An from ancient times to the present day.

Above: Nghe An General Museum

  • There are five city parks: Centre, Cua Nam, Cua Bac, Nguyen Tat Thanh, Cua Nam Lake

Above: Cua Nam Lake, Vinh

Tourists can visit the Hon Ngu Isles, 4 kilometres or 2.5 miles offshore.

There are two islands: the larger stands at 133 metres (436 ft) above sea level and the smaller at 88 metres (289 ft). 

Above: Hon Ngu Isles

Pù Mát National Park, one of the largest and most well-preserved national parks in Vietnam, is located 120 kilometres (75 mi) west of Vinh.

A local tour company offers guided tours of Pu Mat in English or Vietnamese, with the chance to explore Khe Kem Waterfall, take a Giang River boat trip, visit Pha Lai Dam and Sang Le Forest.

Home to diverse wildlife, including tigers and elephants, the park has become a popular destination for trekkers.

Part of the Western Nghệ An Biosphere Reserve, this national park is a 3-hour bus ride from Vinh city.

The large, carefully protected area is one of the most important sites for mammal conservation in Vietnam.

So while you enjoy the culture of the people who live and farm here, the delicious food, the quiet hikes, the thrilling animal sightings, and the breathtaking views, remember to respect the ancient beauty that surrounds you, and take nothing home but photographs and memories.

Above: Pù Mât National Park

Nguyen Du’s homeland is five kilometres (3.1 mi) south of Vinh.

Nguyễn Du (1766 – 1820) (aka To Nhu / Thanh Hiên), is a celebrated Vietnamese poet.

Nguyễn Du was born in a great wealthy family in 1765 in Bích Câu.

His father was born in Tiên Điền village.

He was the 7th child of Nguyễn Nghiễm, a former Prime Minister under the Lê dynasty.

By the age of 10, Nguyễn lost his father, he also lost his mother at age 13, so for most of his teen years he lived with his brother Nguyen Khan or with his brother-in-law Đoàn Nguyễn Tuấn.

Nguyễn’s mother was his father’s 3rd wife, noted for her ability at singing and composing poetry.

She made her living by singing, which at that time was considered a disreputable occupation.

It is said that Nguyễn may have inherited a part of his talents from his mother.

He loved listening to traditional songs.

There was a rumour that, when he was 18, he himself eloped with a songstress.

After passing the provincial exam, he was appointed to the position of a military advisor in the royal army.

After the Trinh lords were defeated in 1786, Nguyễn Du refused to serve in the Tây Sơn administration.

He was arrested and held for some time before moving back to his native village in the north of the country.

When Nguyen Anh defeated the Tây Sơn and took control over all of Vietnam in 1802, Nguyễn Du agreed to serve in his administration.

(Many mandarins from the north refused to do this as it was widely felt that a mandarin should only serve one dynasty).

At first he was given his old post of military advisor but after a decade he was promoted to ambassador to China (1813).

While in China, he discovered and translated the Ming dynasty era tale that would become the basis for the Tale of Kieu.

Nguyễn Du made use of the plot of a 17th century Chinese novel, Jin Yun Qiao, known in Vietnamese pronunciation of Chinese characters as Kim Vân Kiều.

The original, written by an otherwise unknown writer under the pseudonym Qīngxīn Cáirén (“Pure-Hearted Man of Talent“), was a straightforward romance, but Nguyễn Du chose it to convey the social and political upheavals at the end of the 18th century in Vietnam.

It is a tragic tale of two lovers forced apart by the girl’s loyalty to her family honour.

In Vietnam, the poem is so popular and beloved that some people know the whole epic by heart and can recite it without a mistake.

The original title in Vietnamese is Đoạn Trường Tân Thanh (“A New Cry From a Broken Heart“).

In 3,254 verses, the poem recounts the life, trials and tribulations of Thúy Kiều, a beautiful and talented young woman, who has to sacrifice herself to save her family.

To save her father and younger brother from prison, she sells herself into marriage with a middle-aged man, not knowing that he is a pimp and is forced into prostitution.

The story takes place during the reign of the Jiajing Emperor in Ming China.

The entire plot in the Tale of Kiều spans over 15 years.

At the beginning of the story, set in Peking, Vương Thuý Kiều — a beautiful and educated girl — visits her ancestors’ graves with her younger sister Thuý Vân and brother Vương Quan.

On the way she identifies with the grave of a dead performer — Đạm Tiên, as beautiful and talented as she is but lived a life full of grief.

There, she meets and later promises to marry Kim Trọng, a young and promising scholar, but their marriage is delayed because Trọng has to go back home to mourn his uncle for half a year.

Above: Modern Beijing (Peking), China

During that time misfortune begins to befall Kiều.

Her family is framed by a silk dealer and has all their wealth taken away by the government: her father and brother facing imprisonment.

Kiều decides to sell herself to Scholar Mã to free her family, while asking Thúy Vân to fulfil the marital promise with Trọng.

Mã turns out to be a pimp who is in charge of finding girls for a brothel run by Madam Tú.

He rapes Kiều and takes her back to the brothel in Xindian, but she refuses to serve any guests and attempts to commit suicide when she is forced to do so.

Madam Tú concocts a plan to crush Kiều’s dignity by hiring Sở Khanh, a playboy and con artist, to meet Kiều and coerce her into eloping with him, and then lead her to Tú.

With nothing left to hold on to, Kiều finally submits and becomes a prostitute.

Kiều’s beauty attracts many men, including student Thúc, who uses his wealth to buy Kiều out of the brothel and marry her, although he already has a wife named Lady Hoạn, who is the daughter of Prime Minister Hoạn.

Upon learning of this, Hoạn burns up with jealousy and secretly tells her henchmen to kidnap and force Kiều to become a slave in her house when Thúc is on the way to visit her.

Thúc is shocked at the sight of Kiều as a slave, but never dares to reach out to her in front of his first wife.

Above: Modern Xindian, Taiwan

Kiều runs away from the estate, stealing some valuable decorations on the altar in the process.

She goes to a Buddhist temple, where the nun Giác Duyên graciously accepts her.

However, after realizing that Kiều is carrying stolen property, Giác Duyên sends Kiều to Madam Bạc’s, whom Giác Duyên thinks Kiều will be safe with.

However it turns out that Madam Bạc runs a brothel, so Kiều gets tricked into the brothel again where she meets Tù Hai, leader of a revolutionary army.

Từ Hải and Kiều get married and live together for five years, together reigning over a temporary kingdom.

Later tricked by Ho Ton Hien, Kiều convinces her husband to surrender all in favour of amnesty.

This eventually leads to the invasion of Từ Hải’s kingdom, and the death of Từ Hải himself.

Mesmerized by Kiều’s beauty, Hồ Tôn Hiến forces her to perform in his victory banquet, where he rapes her.

To avoid bad rumors, he hurriedly marries Kiều off to a local official.

Feeling devastated, she throws herself into the Qiantang River.

Once again, Giác Duyên saves her, as she knew about Kiều’s fate when she consulted with Tam Hợp, who is believed to be able to see into the future, long ago.

Meanwhile, Kim Trọng, Kiều’s first love, becomes an official and is providing housing for Kiều’s parents.

He has been searching for Kiều and eventually finds her with the Buddhist nun Giác Duyên.

Kiều is reunited with her first love and her family, thus ending her cycle of bad karma.

She is married to Kim Trọng, but refuses to have a physical relationship with him because she thinks she is no longer worthy.

It’s an old story:

Good luck and good looks don’t always mix.
Tragedy is circular and infinite.
The plain never believe it, but good-looking people meet with hard times too.

 
It’s true.
Our ending is inevitable:
Long years betray the beautiful.

While modern interpretations vary, some post-colonial writers have interpreted the Tale of Kien as a critical, allegorical reflection on the rise of the Nguyen dynasty (1802 – 1884).

Nguyễn Du was later appointed to two more diplomatic missions to Peking, but before he could depart for the last one, he died of a long illness for which he refused treatment.

Above: Tiananmen Gate, Forbidden City, Beijing

Heidi is a woman.

The tales of other women are educational and inspirational.

(In my moments of darkest cynicism, I find myself wondering whether it is only women who exist in a woman’s world, that only other women are the measure of her success or failure, that only women’s standards correspond to those in other women’s heads, not to those in the heads of men, that it is only women’s judgments that really count, not that of men.

Sadly, too many men judge their own value by women’s estimation of his usefulness, happy only when he has won her praise and produced value to her, so much like children craving mother’s validation.

Any businessman who spends his life praising the competition in front of his employees would be thought quite mad.

Women are akin to politicians in that they play the same games.

Of course they have to blacken each other’s names, but if Biden got stranded on a desert island, he would surely prefer the company of Putin or Xi than that of the much praised man-in-the-street.

Women may seek the solace of men and their provision, but they have more in common and are more companionable with their own gender.)

By lamplight, turn these scented leaves and read a tale of love recorded in old books.

How sorrowful is women’s lot!, she cried.

We all partake of woe, our common fate.

(I wonder whether the Tale of Kien might not have been entirely different had it been written instead by a woman.

A man’s need for physical contact with a woman’s body can be so strong and its fulfillment give a man such intense pleasure that one suspects that he is captive to this drive.

Sadly, too many men judge their personal happiness by sexual frequency and performance rather than by criteria that actually matter.

The partner whose sexual drive is less developed quickly discovers the weak points of the other, whose drive is more intense, and manipulates him accordingly.

A man could condition his sexual needs.

Sufficient proof of this are monks, a majority of whom survive without sexual satisfaction, by learning to suppress their needs.

Lacking money, or at least lacking the prospect of it, a man will have to do without a woman and consequently without sex.

There are opportunities to economically find release with a sex worker, but sex that does not require an investment in time, energy and resources is considered inferior.

I think the objection that women have towards prostitution is less the infidelity as it is the expense (money taken away from the relationship) and risk (of disease brought into the household).

Men generally consider sex workers so very contemptible.

They are among the few who frankly admit that they make money by renting their bodies.

I think women reading the Tale of Kien would not despise her for selling herself as much as they would despise her for her stupidity of getting into the trap at all.

She allowed herself to become truly powerless when the feigning of vulnerability is far more powerful a weapon of male exploitation in the female arsenal.

Better to offer yourself, stress your charms, and providing that he has met your criteria then reward him for his good behaviour.

The curves of breast and hip exaggerated by tight-fitting clothes, exhibition of leg and calf and ankle, lips and eyes beckoning moist with make-up, hair gleaming with tint, what purpose if not to stimulate the male to sexual desire?

It is rarely an effort to make a man desire a woman, so sex as a reward is far more intelligent an option, and if the man can arouse desire in her skillfully, then has she not used her femininity wisely?

It is those living works of art beyond man’s comprehension, man’s inability to interpret the masquerade, is what makes women able to hold a man and to encourage him to be useful.)

In poetry in Vietnam, the word “golden lotus” and the village name “Kim Lien” are taken from the dictionary of Chinese books :

According to Chinese dictionaries, Kim Lien means real golden lotus. 

And with this, as with many other aspects of life in Vietnam, comes a tale:

Tieu Bao Quyen (483 – 501) reigned as King of the Qi country for three years (499 – 501), but he only cared about having fun with his wife Phan Ngoc Nhi.

He had skilled craftsmen pave real gold lotus flowers on the floor for Phan.

Every time she walked on those real gold lotus flowers, Tieu would say:

Try the next set of lotus flowers, for with each step, a golden lotus flower blooms.”

In 501, he was killed. 

From then on, people often used “Kim Lien” meaning lotus flower in real gold to represent a wonderfully beautiful woman.

In the Tale of Kieu, Nguyen Du also uses this parable three times to describe the beauty of Dam Tien and Thuy Kieu. 

Perhaps the village fathers learned from Nguyen Du to name their village Kim Lien, to convey their hope and pride in their village thanks to the spirit of the land that will give birth to beauties.

Above: Kim Lien Village

President Hô Chí Minh’s childhood home, Hoàng Xuân Đường, in his hometown, Kim Lien, is 10 kilometres (6.2 mi) west of Vinh in Nam Dan district. 

Future war hero and political leader Hô Chí Minh was born in 1890 in a bamboo and palm-leaf thatch hut (now reconstructed).

This home and the nearby museum dedicated to President Hô’s world travels are available to visitors year-round.

(Much like any attraction connected to Atatürk can be seen by visitors to Türkiye year-round.)

Above: President Hô Chí Minh’s childhood home, Hoàng Xuân Đường, Kim Lien

Hô Chí Minh lived here in the years 1901 – 1906 in the inner village of Kim Lien. 

The grave of Mrs. Hoang Thi Loan (1868 – 1901) (mother of President Ho Chi Minh), Chung Mountain and many other monuments have been associated with Ho Chi Minh’s childhood. 

Above: Hoang Thi Loan

(The tomb is shaped like a giant loom (when she was alive, she specialized in weaving to feed her children). 

The tomb is surrounded by granite and marble slabs. 

The roof of the tomb is covered with natural stones from Dai Hue Mountain, the top is covered with a concrete frame in the shape of a loom covered with confetti. 

At the crescent-shaped terrace in front of the tomb, there is a large stele carved with the biography and merits of old Hoang Thi Loan in black stone. 

The two left and right sides are the way up and the way down is made of many different stone steps like two silk ribbons falling from the loom.)

Above: Hoang Thi Loan tomb

The entire relic area includes:

  • the small cottage of President Ho’s parents
  • the house of his maternal grandparents
  • the church of the Hoang Xuan family
  • the house of his father Nguyen Sinh Sac (1862 – 1929)

Above: Nguyen Sinh Sac

  • the well Coc
  • the Co Dien forge
  • the house appointed Vuong Thuc Quy (1862 -1907) – his first teacher
  • church of the Nguyen Sinh family
  • the house of Nguyen Sinh Nham (1827 – 1870) – the grandfather of President Ho Chi Minh
  • an old Banyan tree
  • Lang Sen stadium
  • the exhibition area of ​​artifacts, documents and the memorial house of President Hô Chi Minh
  • Hoang Thi Loan’s grave
  • Chung Mountain 

Above: Kim Lien Monuments Park

(Chung Mountain is in the centre of Kim Lien commune.

Chung Mountain is likened to a giant upside down bell. 

Chung Mountain has nine caves, but due to the impact of erosion and humans (Ngang Cave was bulldozed when building Kim Lien High School), now there are only five left. 

All five caves have a modest height. 

The two deepest caves are Khoai Cave and Set Cave (located in Ngoc Dinh village). 

Mong Cave is in the east, near Van Hoi village.

The highest cave, Bo Cave is nearly 50 metres, behind Tinh Ly village. 

This place has a seat (small shrine) to worship the god Bo. 

To the northwest, at the foot of Bo Cave, there is the military training ground of Vuong Thuc Mau, where the Can Vuong movement against the French was stationed and where President Hô Chí Minh used to play tug-of-war and practice mock battles in his childhood.

Temple Cave is the place where the temples, large pagodas and holy houses of Lam Thinh are gathered.

On Chung Mountain, there are ancient tombs, the Ca Temple honouring Xuan Lam General Nguyen Dac Dai, Dat Pagoda honouring General Lam Thinh, the Quan Ta tomb of General Le Giac, and where Lam Thinh Branch secretly operated from 1930 to 1931, Cau Market and there are many trees, upon flat land convenient for community activities.

In the work “Nghe An Ky” by Hoang Giap Bui Duong Lich, who worked as a teacher of Nghe An (1805 – 1808), he wrote:

Chung Mountain is in Chung Cu commune, Nam Dan district, a mountain circuit from Hung Linh to the east, where running down the plain to the North, people suddenly emerged.

The population is scattered, in fields, streams near and far, protected and illuminated.

In leisure time, walking in the mountains makes the soul peaceful.”

La Son’s wife, Nguyen Thiep, once praised the place: 

Chung Mountain has three king-shaped peaks, thus succeeding your father and your descendants will flourish proudly.

In folk songs:

The most fun is the scene of my hometown, 
Kim Lien, good lotus, Ngoc Dinh bell ringing

The most fun is the scene of Cau market 
In Thanh Ca temple, outside the bell tower 

The nature of that “fun” is unclear.)

The whole area is over 205 hectares.

The sites are separated from each other by distances of two to ten kilometres.

Considered as one of the particularly important monuments of the country, Kim Lien has been specially sponsored by the Vietnamese State for many years. 

Every year, Kim Lien welcomes millions of domestic and foreign visitors to visit.

The birthplace of Uncle Hô is a five-room leaf house.

His father, Nguyen Sinh Sac reserved two compartments to place the altar of Hô’s grandmother Ms. Hoang Thi Loan and to receive guests. 

The altar is made of bamboo mats on small mats for incense bowls, candles and simple wooden tablets. 

The fourth compartment is Sac’s resting place.

With a wooden counter next to the main window, next to the bookcase where Nguyen taught his children to learn letters, this room was also the place in the evenings where he often invited relatives to sit and drink green tea.

The memorabilia in the house are still kept intact:

Two wooden sets are the resting place of Pho Bang and two sons.

The bed belongs to Mrs. Thanh (named Bach Lien) her daughter.

The chest contained food, the two-drawer stand held utensils, the black-painted wooden tray would bring the food and utensils to the table.

Hồ Chí Minh (né Nguyễn Sinh Cung) (1890 – 1969), commonly known as Bác Hồ (‘Uncle Hồ‘) or simply known as Bác (Uncle), also known as Hồ Chủ tịch (‘President Hồ‘), Nguyễn Tất ThànhNguyễn Ái QuốcNgười cha già của dân tộc (‘Father of the people‘), was a Vietnamese revolutionary and statesman.

He served as Prime Minister of North Vietnam (1945 – 1955) and as President (from 1945 until his death in 1969).

Above: Hô Chí Minh

He led the Viêt Minh independence movement from 1941 onward.

Initially, it was an umbrella group for all parties fighting for Vietnam’s independence, but the Communist Party gained majority support after 1945. 

Above: Flag of the Viet Minh

Hồ Chí Minh led the Communist-led Democratic Republic of Vietnam in 1945, defeating the French Union at the Battle of Diên Phú (13 March – 7 May 1954), ending the First Indochina War (1946 – 1954), and resulting in the division of Vietnam, with the Communists in control of North Vietnam.

Above: Victory, Battle of Dien Bien Phu

He was a key figure in the People’s Army of Vietnam and the Viêt Công during the Vietnam War / American War (1955 – 1975).

Hô officially stepped down from power in 1965 due to health problems and died in 1969.

North Vietnam was ultimately victorious against South Vietnam and its allies.

Vietnam was officially unified in 1976.

Saigon, the former capital of South Vietnam, was renamed Ho Chi Minh City (HCMC) in his honour.

Above: Hô Chí Minh City

The details of Hồ Chí Minh’s life before he came to power in Vietnam are uncertain.

He is known to have used between 50 and 200 pseudonyms. 

Information on his birth and early life is ambiguous and subject to academic debate.

At least four existing official biographies vary on names, dates, places, and other hard facts while unofficial biographies vary even more widely.

Hô Chí Minh was born as Nguyễn Sinh Cung in 1890 in the (still) quiet rural village of Hoang Tru, of Kim Lien commune, 15 kilometres west of Vinh.

The two simple houses made of bamboo wattle and palm-leaf thatch are reconstructions.

There is nothing much to see inside, but nevertheless the complex is often swarming with Vietnamese on pilgrimage.

Hô’s birthplace is said to be the hut by itself on the left as you approach.

Behind stands the brick-built family altar, now a shrine to Hô, built with long wooden pillars, surrounded by bonsai trees and containing an old Russian jeep.

From 1895, he grew up in his father Nguyên Sinh Sac’s village of Làng Sen, of Kim Liên commune.

Above: Statue of Nguyen Sinh Sac

He had three siblings:

  • his sister Bạch Liên, a clerk in the French Army

Above: Nguyen Thi Thanh

  • his brother Nguyen Sinh Khiêm (1888 – 1950), a geomancer and traditional herbalist

Above: Ca Khiem

  • another brother (Nguyễn Sinh Nhuận), who died in infancy.

As a young child, Cung (Hô) studied with his father before more formal classes with a scholar named Vuong Thuc Do.

He quickly mastered Chu Hán, a prerequisite for any serious study of Confucianism while honing his colloquial Vietnamese writing. 

Above: “Heaven will instruct the master like a wooden-clapper bell to awaken everyone to the Way.” — Confucius, Analects 3.24

In addition to his studies, he was fond of adventure and loved to fly kites and go fishing.

Following Confucian tradition, his father gave him a new name at the age of 10: Nguyễn Tất Thành.

His father was a Confucian scholar and teacher and later an imperial magistrate in the small remote district of Binh Khe.

He was demoted for abuse of power after an influential local figure died several days after having received 102 strokes of the cane as punishment for an infraction. 

His father was eligible to serve in the imperial bureaucracy, but he refused because it meant serving the French.

This exposed Thành (Hô) to rebellion at a young age and seemed to be the norm for the province.

Nevertheless, he received a French education, attending Collège Quôc Hoc (secondary school) in Hué in Central Vietnam.

Above: Main building, Quôc Hoc

His disciples, Pham Van Dông (1906 – 2000) (Prime Minister of North Vietnam – 1955 – 1976) and  Nguyen Giáp (1911 – 2013)(a Vietnamese general and Communist politician who is regarded as having been one of the greatest military strategists of the 20th century) (Deputy Prime Minister of Vietnam – 1955 – 1991), also attended the school, as did his political rival Ngô Dinh Diêm (1901 – 1963) (President of South Vietnam – 1955 – 1963).

Above: Pham Vân Dông

Above: General Võ Nguyên Giáp

Above: Ngô Đình Diệm

His early life is uncertain but there are some documents indicating activities regarding an early revolutionary spirit during French-occupied Vietnam, but conflicting sources remain.

Because his father had been dismissed, he no longer had any hope for a governmental scholarship and went southward, taking a position at Dục Thanh school in Phan Thiét for about six months, then travelled to Saigon.

Above: Phan Thiet street scene

Above: Saigon street scene, 1968

He left school to go abroad.

He worked as a kitchen helper on a French steamer, the Amiral de Latouche-Tréville, using the alias Văn Ba.

The steamer departed on 5 June 1911 and arrived in Marseille, France on 5 July 1911.

Above: Marseille, France

The ship then left for Le Havre and Dunkirk, returning to Marseille in mid-September.

Above: Le Havre, France

Above: Dunkerque, France

There, he applied for the French Colonial Administrative School, but his application was rejected.

He instead decided to begin travelling the world by working on ships and visiting many countries from 1911 to 1917.

Above: The model of the merchant ship Admiral Latouche-Tréville is displayed at Nha Rong Wharf, Hô Chí Minh Museum, Hô Chí Minh City




While working as the cook’s helper on a ship in 1912, Thành (Hô) traveled to the United States.

From 1912 to 1913, he may have lived in New York City (Harlem) and Boston, where he claimed to have worked as a baker at the Parker House Hotel.

Above: Harlem street scene

Above: Boston, Massachusetts

Above: Parkers Hotel, Boston, 1910

The only evidence that he was in the US is a letter to French colonial administrators dated 15 December 1912 and postmarked New York City (he gave his address as Poste Restante in Le Havre and his occupation as a sailor) and a postcard to Phan Chu Trinh (1872 – 1976) (an early 20th-century Vietnamese nationalist) in Paris where he mentioned working at the Parker House Hotel.

Inquiries to the Parker House management revealed no records of his ever having worked there. 

Above: Phan Châu Trinh

It is believed that while in the US he made contact with Korean nationalists, an experience that developed his political outlook.

Above: Flag of the United States of America

He was also influenced by Pan-Africanist and black nationalist Marcus Garvey (1887 – 1940) during his stay and attended meetings of the Universal Negro Improvement Association.

Above: Marcus Garvey

(I am sceptical at this point.

Race relations in the US do not suggest to me that just because Hô may have lived in Harlem that he would have associated with Garvey simply because of their mutual difficulties with white folks.)

At various points between 1913 and 1919, Thành (Hô) claimed to have lived in West Ealing and later in Crouch End (Hornsey).

Above: Broadway, West Ealing, London, England

Above: Broadway, Crouch End, Hornsey, London

He reportedly worked as either a chef or dishwasher (reports vary) at the Drayton Court Hotel in West Ealing.

Above: Drayton Court

Claims that he was trained as a pastry chef under Auguste Escoffier (1846 – 1935) (a French chef, restaurateur and culinary writer who popularized and updated traditional French cooking methods) at the Carlton Hotel in Haymarket (Westminster) are not supported by documentary evidence. 

Above: Auguste Escoffier

Above: Carlton Hotel, 1905

However, the wall of New Zealand House, home of the New Zealand High Commission which now stands on the site of the Carlton Hotel, displays a blue plaque.

Above: Flag of New Zealand

Above: New Zealand House, London

During 1913, Thành was also employed as a pastry chef on the Newhaven–Dieppe ferry route.

Above: Newhaven, East Sussex, England

Above: Dieppe, France

From 1919 to 1923, Thành (Hô) began to show an interest in politics while living in France, being influenced by his friend and Socialist Party of France comrade Marcel Cachin (1869 – 1958).

Thành claimed to have arrived in Paris from London in 1917, but the French police had only documents recording his arrival in June 1919. 

Above: Marcel Cachin

In Paris, he joined the Groupe des Patriotes Annamites (The Group of Vietnamese Patriots) that included Phan Chu Trinh (1872 – 1926) (An early 20th-century Vietnamese nationalist, he sought to end France’s colonial occupation of Vietnam. He opposed both violence and turning to other countries for support, and instead believed in attaining Vietnamese liberation by educating the population and by appealing to French democratic principles.), Phan Văn Trường (1876 – 1933) (an early 20th century Vietnamese nationalist, the first Juris Doctor of Vietnam and a key actor of cultural modernization in Vietnam in the 1920s), Nguyễn Thế Truyền and Nguyên An Ninh (1900 – 1943) (a radical Vietnamese political journalist and publicist in French colonial Cochinchina – southern Vietnam).

They had been publishing newspaper articles advocating for Vietnamese independence under the pseudonym Nguyễn Ái Quốc (“Nguyễn the Patriot“) prior to Thành’s arrival in Paris.

Above: Nguyen An Ninh

The group petitioned for recognition of the civil rights of the Vietnamese people in French Indochina to the Western powers at the Versailles peace talks (18 January – 28 June 1919), but they were ignored.

Citing the principle of self-determination outlined before the peace accords, they requested the allied powers to end French colonial rule of Vietnam and ensure the formation of an independent government.

Above: William Orpen’s The Signing of Peace in the Hall of Mirrors – A view of the interior of the Hall of Mirrors at Versailles, with the heads of state sitting and standing before a long table
 
Front Row: Dr. Johannes Bell (1868 – 1949) (Germany) signing with Hermann Müller (1876 – 1931) leaning over him
 
Middle row (seated, left to right): General Tasker H Bliss (1853 – 1930), Colonel E.M. House (1858 – 1938), Henry White (1850 – 1927), Robert Lansing (1864 – 1928), President Woodrow Wilson (1856 – 1924)(United States) / Prime Minister Georges Clemenceau (1841 – 1929) (France) / David Lloyd George (1863 – 1945), Andrew Bonar Law (1858 – 1923), Arthur Balfour (1848 – 1930), Viscount Milner (1854 – 1923), George Barnes (1859 – 1940)(Great Britain) / Marquis Saionzi (1849 – 1940) (Japan)

Back row (left to right): Eleutherios Venizelos (1864 – 1936) (Greece) / Dr. Affonso Costa (1871 – 1937) (Portugal) / Lord Riddell (1865 – 1934) (British Press) / Sir George Foster (1847 – 1931) (Canada) / Nikola Pachitch (1845 – 1926) (Serbia) / Stephen Pichon (1857 – 1933)(France) / Colonel Sir Maurice Hankey (1877 – 1963), Edwin Montagu (1879 – 1924)(Great Britain) / Maharajah of Bikaner (1880 – 1943)(India) Vittorio Emanuele Orlando (1862 – 1950)(Italy) / Paul Hymans (1865 – 1941)(Belgium) / General Louis Botha (1862 – 1919)(South Africa) / Billy Hughes (1862 – 1952)(Australia)

Before the Conference, the group sent their letter to allied leaders, including French Prime Minister Georges Clemenceau and US President Woodrow Wilson.

Above: Georges Clemenceau

Above: Woodrow Wilson

They were unable to obtain consideration at Versailles, but the episode would later help establish the future Hồ Chí Minh as the symbolic leader of the anti-colonial movement at home in Vietnam.

Since Thành (Hô) was the public face behind the publication of the document (although it was written by Phan Văn Trường), he soon became known as Nguyễn Ái Quốc, and first used the name in September during an interview with a Chinese newspaper correspondent.

Many authors have stated that 1919 was a lost “Wilsonian moment“, where the future Hồ Chí Minh could have adopted a pro-American and less radical position if only President Wilson had received him.

However, at the time of the Versailles Conference, Hồ Chí Minh was committed to a socialist program.

Above: Versailles Château

While the Conference was ongoing, Nguyễn Ái Quốc was already delivering speeches on the prospects of Bolshevism in Asia and was attempting to persuade French socialists to join Lenin’s Communist International (Comintern).

Above: Comintern logo

In December 1920, Quốc (Hô) became a representative to the Congress of Tours of the Socialist Party of France, voted for the Third International (Comintern) and was a founding member of the French Communist Party.

Taking a position in the Colonial Committee of the party, he tried to draw his comrades’ attention towards people in French colonies including Indochina, but his efforts were often unsuccessful.

Above: Hotel de Ville (City Hall), Tours, France

While living in Paris, he reportedly had a relationship with a dressmaker named Marie Brière.

Above: Hô Chí Minh, 1921

Quốc also had relations with the members of Provisional Government of the Republic of Korea, like Kim Kyu-sik (1881 – 1950) (Prime Minister of Korea: 1940 – 1947) and Jo So-ang (1887 – 1958) (A politician and an educator in Korea under Japanese rule, he participated in the Korean independence movement) while in Paris.

Above: Kim Kyu-sik

Above: Jo So-ang

During this period, he began to write journal articles and short stories as well as run his Vietnamese nationalist group.

In May 1922, he wrote an article for a French magazine criticizing the use of English words by French sportswriters.

The article implored Prime Minister Raymond Poincaré (1860 – 1934) (President of France: 1913 – 1920) to outlaw such Franglais as le managerle round and le knock-out.

Above: Raymond Poincaré

His articles and speeches caught the attention of Dmitry Manuilsky (1883 – 1959), who would soon sponsor his trip to the Soviet Union and under whose tutelage he would become a high-ranking member of the Soviet Comintern.

Above: Dmitry Manuilsky

In 1923, Quốc (Hô) left Paris for Moscow carrying a passport with the name Chen Vang, a Chinese merchant, where he was employed by the Comintern, studied at the Communist University of the Toilers of the East and participated in the 5th Comintern Congress in June 1924 before arriving in Guangzhou (Canton) in November 1924 using the name Ly Thuy.

Above: Guangzhou, China

In 1925 and 1926, Vang (Hô) organized “Youth Education Classes” and occasionally gave socialist lectures to Vietnamese revolutionary young people living in Canton at the Whampoa Military Academy.

These young people would become the seeds of a new revolutionary, pro-Communist movement in Vietnam several years later.

Above: Emblem of Chinese Military Academy

According to William Duiker, he lived with a Chinese woman, Zeng Xueming (1905 – 1991), whom he married on 18 October 1926.

When his comrades objected to the match, he told them:

I will get married despite your disapproval because I need a woman to teach me the language and keep house.” 

She was 21 and he was 36.

Above: Zeng Xueming

They married in the same place where Zhou Enlai (1898 – 1976) (Premier of China: 1949 – 1976) had married earlier.

Above: Zhou Enlai

They then lived in the residence of a Comintern agent, Mikhail Borodin (1884 – 1951) (Bolshevik revolutionary and Comintern agent, he was an advisor to Sun Yat-sen (1866 – 1925) (President of China: 1912) and the Kuomintang (KMT) (Chinese Nationalist Party) in China during the 1920s.). 

They then lived together at Borodin’s residence. 

Above: Mikhail Borodin

Hô was overjoyed when he learned that Zeng was pregnant in late 1926.

However, Zeng obtained an abortion on the advice of her mother, who feared that Hô might be forced to leave China.

Above: Flag of China

Ho Chi Minh’s marriage has long been swathed in secrecy and mystery.

He is believed by several scholars of Vietnamese history, to have married Zeng Xueming in October 1926, although only being able to live with her for less than a year.

Historian Peter Neville claimed that Hô (at the time known as Ly Thuy) wanted to engage Zeng in the Communist movements, but she demonstrated a lack of ability and interest in it. 

In 1927, the mounting repression of Chiang Kai-shek’s KMT against the Chinese Communists compelled Hô to leave for Hong Kong, and his relationship with Zeng appeared to have ended at that time.

Above: Chiang Kai-shek (1887 – 1975)

As aforementioned, on 12 April 1927, KMT leader Chiang Kai-shek staged an anti-Communist coup in Shanghai and other cities.

Above: Shanghai

Hô went into hiding and fled to Hong Kong on 5 May.

Chinese police raided his residence in Guangzhou on the same day. 

Above: Hong Kong

After Chiang Kai-shek’s 1927 anti-Communist coup, Quốc (Hô) left Canton again in April 1927 and returned to Moscow, spending part of the summer of 1927 recuperating from tuberculosis in Crimea before returning to Paris once more in November.

Hô then travelled to Brussels, Berlin, Switzerland and Italy – finally arriving in Bangkok in July 1928.

In August, he sent a letter to Zeng:

Although we have been separated for almost a year, our feelings for each other do not have to be said in order to be felt.

At present, I am taking advantage of this opportunity to send you a few words to reassure you, and also to send my greetings and good wishes to your mother.

This letter was intercepted by the Sûreté. 

In this period, he served as a senior agent undertaking Comintern activities in Southeast Asia.

Above: Grand Place, Brussels, Belgium

Above: Brandenburger Tor (Brandenburg Gate), Berlin

Above: Flag of Switzerland

Above: Flag of Italy

Above: Images of Bangkok, Thailand

Hoàng Van Chí (1913 – 1988) argued that in June 1925 Hô betrayed Phan Bôi Châu (1867 – 1940), the famous leader of a rival revolutionary faction and his father’s old friend, to French Secret Service agents in Shanghai for 100,000 piastres (currency of Indochina).

A source states that Hô later claimed he did it because he expected Châu’s trial to stir up anti-French sentiment and because he needed the money to establish a Communist organization. 

In Ho Chi Minh: A Life, William Duiker considered this hypothesis, but ultimately rejected it. 

Other sources claim that Nguyễn Thượng Huyện was responsible for Chau’s capture.

Chau, sentenced to lifetime house arrest, never denounced Quốc (Hô).

Above: Phan Boi Chau

Quốc (Hô) remained in Thailand, staying in the Thai village of Nachok until late 1929, when he moved on to India and then Shanghai.

Above: Hô Chí Minh’s home, Nachok, Thailand

Above: Flag of India

Above: Shanghai, China

In Hong Kong in early 1930, he chaired a meeting with representatives from two Vietnamese Communist parties to merge them into a unified organization, the Communist Party of Vietnam.

He also founded the Indochinese Communist Party.

Above: Logo of the Communist Party

Although she was uninterested in politics, Zeng is recorded as a member of the Chinese Communist Youth League from July 1927 to June 1929.

According to one report, Zeng visited Hô in the winter of 1929-1930 when he was in Hong Kong. 

In May 1930, Hô sent a letter asking Zeng to meet him in Shanghai, but her boss hid the letter and she did not receive it in time.

Hô was arrested by British police in Hong Kong on 6 June 1931.

In June 1931, Hô was arrested in Hong Kong as part of a collaboration between the French colonial authorities in Indochina and the Hong Kong Police Force.

Above: Logo of the Hong Kong Police Force

Scheduled to be deported back to French Indochina, Hô was successfully defended by British solicitor Frank Loseby.

Eventually, after appeals to the Privy Council in London, Hô was reported as dead in 1932 to avoid a French extradition agreement. 

It was ruled that, though he would be deported from Hong Kong as an undesirable, it would not be to a destination controlled by France. 

Above: Hô and Frank Loseby

Hô was eventually released and, disguised as a Chinese scholar, boarded a ship to Shanghai.

He subsequently returned to the Soviet Union and in Moscow studied and taught at the Lenin Institute.

Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1922 – 1991)

Unknown to him, Zeng attended his court hearing on 10 July 1931, the last time she would see him.

To evade a French request for extradition, the British announced in 1932 that Hô was dead and later released him.

In May 1950, Zeng saw a picture of Hô in a newspaper and learned that he was now President of the Democratic Republic of Vietnam, which later became the government of North Vietnam.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

She then sent a message to the DRV ambassador in Beijing.

This message was unanswered.

She tried again in 1954, but her letter was again unanswered.

Representatives of the Chinese government told her to stop trying to contact Hô and promised to provide for her needs.

By this time, a cult of personality had arisen around Ho and the North Vietnamese government had an investment in the myth of his celibacy, said to symbolize his total devotion to the revolution.

Above: Flag of China

George Orwell’s novel Nineteen Eighty-four explores intimate human relationships in a bleak futuristic society as experienced by protagonist Winston Smith.

Since there are few bonds stronger than those developed from loving relationships among family, friends, and lovers, the only entity acceptable to love in Oceania is the face of the Party, Big Brother.

This restriction is necessary to achieving complete power and control over its citizens, as the Party must dissolve all loyalties derived through love, sex, and family and redirect them upon itself.

By destroying trust, the Party has “cut the links between child and parent, and between man and man, and between man and woman”.

To train the citizens of Oceania for complete submission and devotion to Big Brother and the Party the family bond has been completely devalued, as:

No one dares trust a wife or a child or a friend any longer.

The Junior Spies are an organization in which children have become the police and denouncers of their parents in the name of Big Brother.

By this means, the Party has managed to wedge itself between one of the most powerful instinctual bonds to turn parental devotion into fear and children into faithful machines of the Party as an extension of the Thought Police.

Parsons’ remark – “In fact I’m proud of her. It shows I brought her up in the right spirit, anyway.” – in response to his daughter’s betrayal, clearly portrays the Party’s influence in the family institution.

Not only does the daughter value the Party’s approval more than her father’s life, but also Parsons’ appropriate response is to be grateful for the betrayal and to those who enforce it.

The betrayal of the family bond is a common theme in Nineteen Eighty-four.

Orwell illustrates how weak that loyalty has become with the skull-faced man’s desperate begging to watch his wife and children’s throats be slit as an alternative to the Ministry of Love’s Room 101 with a complete lack of “private loyalties”.

Winston’s memories of his mother’s love “in a time when there were still privacy, love, and friendship, and when the members of a family stood by one another without needing to know the reason” confront his suspicions that to “remain human”, one was “not loyal to a party or a country or an idea, they were loyal to one another”.

Technically, consorting with prostitutes is forbidden, but it seems to be tacitly encouraged just the same, as a means of relieving natural tensions.

The more serious crime involves relations between Party members.

The Party does not wish to allow the development of loyalties to any other acts or persons than itself, so it tends to deny permission of marriage to couples who appear attracted to one another, and it campaigns actively against sex as anything other than a slightly disagreeable duty whose sole purpose is propagation of the species.

The Party feeds off the hysteria produced from sexual privation, as it is conveniently transformed into “war fever and leader worship”.

Above: Two Minutes Hate, Nineteen Eighty-four (1984)

Through its control of marriages and sexual mores, the Party resembles a conservative religious institution.

By attempting to control people’s loyalties and loves, and redirect those towards itself, the Party posits itself as the end and the ultimate salvation.

Katharine even calls sex “our duty to the Party” and it is a weekly ritual almost like a martyrdom, in which both she and Winston are uncomfortable but must suffer through it anyway.

Above: Winston Smith (John Hurt), Nineteen Eighty-four (1984)

Clearly, Winston’s desire to have a woman of his own with whom sex could be pleasurable is yet another instance of his heretical tendencies.

It does not seem something that he has experienced yet, since his encounter with the prostitute was somehow dirtying in every sense.

His desire to evoke desire is itself Thought Crime, and part of his overall rebellion against the world he lives in.

The Junior Anti-Sex League is one of the propaganda organizations used to control desire and teach sexual orthodoxy.

The Party’s sexual puritanism is due to the fact that “the sex instinct creates a world of its own” and is therefore out of the Party’s control and must be destroyed.

The sex instinct will be eradicated.

Procreation will be an annual formality like the renewal of a ration card. We shall abolish the orgasm”.

The sex instinct is dangerous to the Party and makes a “direct, intimate connection between chastity and political orthodoxy”.

Sex is an act of outright rebellion, as all enjoyable sex must be in a society where the act is supposed to be free of pleasure.

In this sense Winston’s affair with Julia is a political act against the Party, which is part of the attraction.

Perhaps the greatest crime they commit is declaring love for someone as an individual, someone who is separate from the Party.

Love, the clear anti-thesis to everything the Party stands for, has heavily ironic meaning in Nineteen Eighty-four.

The language along with the emotion is manipulated by the Party to gain control of the people.

The Ministry of Love, for example, “concerns itself with torture”, and the destruction of the individual is referred to as “love for Big Brother”.

Winston battles to discover his humanity by equating the ability to feel love with the essence of being human.

Winston progresses from seeing Julia as an outlet for his political unorthodoxy and his sexual energy, to seeing her as a companion, linked to him in a marriage of love.

As long as Winston loves Julia, and what she represents to him, he is able to believe in himself and his humanity enough to hate Big Brother.

Once he betrays that love, he violates his own humanity and can no longer love another human.

All you care about is yourself.”

The Party, through Winston’s betrayal of Julia, has cut another link to loyalty derived by love and redirected it upon itself.

Winston is left a shell of a man having “won the victory over himself” and learned to love Big Brother.

Above: Winston Smith (John Hurt) and Julia (Suzanna Hamilton), Nineteen Eighty-four

The goal of the Party is to wipe out the individual:

There will be no loyalty, except loyalty toward the Party.

There will be no love, except the love of Big Brother.

In Nineteen Eighty-four, Orwell warns about the future of man who is doomed to lose his individuality without love and loyalty.

Family, sex, and love are the anchors that hold the emotions of human essence to our individual selves, resulting in “Ownlife”.)

Above: Eric Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

For his part, Hô asked the North Vietnamese consul in Guangzhou to look up Zeng in 1967, but without success. 

Hô died in September 1969.

Zeng retired as a midwife in 1977 and died 14 November 1991 at the age of 86.

Above: Canton Tower, Guangzhou, China

In addition to the marriage with Zeng Xueming, there is a number of published studies indicating that Ho had a romantic relationship with Nguyen Thi Minh Khai (1910 – 1941).

In 1927, she co-founded the New Revolutionary Party of Vietnam, a predecessor of the Communist Party of Vietnam.

She was considered as one of the prominent female members of the Indochinese Communist party (ICP).

Above: Nguyen Thi Minh Khai

As a young and high-spirited female revolutionary, Minh Khai was delegated to Hong Kong to serve as an assistant to Hô Chí Minh (at the time known as Nguyễn Ái Quốc) in April 1930 and quickly drew Hô’s attention owing to her physical attractiveness.  

Hô even approached the Far Eastern Bureau and requested permission to get married to Minh Khai even though his previous marriage with Zeng remained legally valid. 

However, the marriage was unable to take place since Minh Khai had been detained by the British authorities in April 1931.

Minh Khai was detained by the British administration in Hong Kong.

Above: Hong Kong

The British colonial government initially planned to turn her over to the French authorities.

However, her Cantonese fluency enabled her to avoid being handed over to the French but instead, she was imprisoned in several Kuomintang (Chinese Nationalist Party) jails in China from 1931 to 1934. 

Above: Emblem of the Kuomintang

In 1934, she and Lê Hông Phong (1902 – 1942) (General Secretary of the Communist Party of Vietnam: 1931 – 1936) were voted to be attendees in the 7th Congress of Comintern in Moscow.

Later she married Lê.

Above: Comintern 7th Congress delegate cards

In 1936, she returned to Vietnam and became the top leader of the communists in Saigon (HCMC).

She was seized by the French colonial government in 1940 and was executed by firing squad the next year.

Her husband Lê had been jailed in June 1939, and later died in the tiger cages at Poulo Condore prison in September 1942.

Above: Côn Dào Prison, Poulo Condore Island, Vietnam

In his period in Moscow, Hô reportedly lost his positions in the Comintern because of a concern that he had betrayed the organization.

However, according to Ton That Thien’s research, he was a member of the inner circle of the Comintern, a protégé of Dmitry Manuilsky and a member in good standing of the Comintern throughout the Great Purge – 1.2 million estimated executed by Stalin.

Hô was removed from control of the Party he had founded.

Those who replaced him charged him with nationalist tendencies.

Above: Aftermath of the Vinnytsia Massacre, The Great Purge (1936 – 1938)

In 1938, Quốc (Ho) returned to China and served as an advisor to the Chinese Communist armed forces.

He was also the senior Comintern agent in charge of Asian affairs.

He worked extensively in Chungking and travelled to Guiyang, Kunming and Guilin.

He was using the name Hồ Quang during this period.

Above: Images of Chongqing, China

Above: Images of Guiyang, China

Above: Kunming, China

Above: Images of Guilin, China

In 1941, Hồ Chí Minh returned to Vietnam to lead the Viêt Minh independence movement.

From this point on, his legend would begin.

Above: Hô Chí Minh

From this point on (Vinh / Kim Lien), Heidi and her travelling companion would travel onwards, ever southbound, heading for his namesake city, the former Saigon.

It is a long road and nothing is certain.

As for her comprehending the mystique and magic that surrounds Uncle Hô, there is still much to learn, to understand, to experience…..

Above: Hô Chí Minh City, Vietnam

From this point on in my tale-telling and in my own personal chronicles in Türkiye, there is much exploration I need to do before I fully understand the power of personality that Atatürk has upon the nation he fathered.

It is a long road and nothing is certain.

There is still much to learn, to understand, to experience…..

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk

What matters is not the destination.

What matters is the journey.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Lonely Planet, The World / Rough Guide to Turkey / Rough Guide to Vietnam / William Duiker, Hô Chí Minh – A Life / Nguyên Du, The Tale of Kieu / Andrew Finkel, Turkey: What Everyone Needs to Know / Graham Greene, Ways of Escape / Pico Iver, Falling Off the Map: Some Lonely Places in the World / Andrew Mango, Atatürk / George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-four / Rick Steves, Travel as a Political Act / Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man / https://www.ukessays.com/essays/english-literature/sex-and-love-in-orwells-1984-english-literature-essay.php, 19 July 2021

Swiss Miss and the Land of Legends

Eskişehir, Türkiye, Monday 18 July 2022

What makes a great short story?

The sudden unforgettable revelation of character, the vision of a world through another’s eyes, the glimpse of truth, the capture of a moment in time.

All this the short story, at its best, is uniquely capable of conveying, for in its very shortness lies its greatest strength.

The short story can discover depths of meaning in the casual word or action.

It can suggest in a page what could be stated in a volume.

Such is the quality of experience I seek to offer you, in as many and diverse ways that I can, if I can.

For I am still learning to write, still seeking to satisfy readers with sentences that shrink, snap into place, and emerge into the world in a clear economical sharp shape.

Writers learn to write by writing, conscious of style, of diction, of how sentences are formed and information conveyed, how plot is structured and characters created, how detail and dialogue are designed, how stories are spun and dreams woven.

And as I write I discover that writing is done one word at a time, one punctuation mark each moment.

Every word is on trial for its life.

I write for adults, but I treat them as children, for children love imagination with all its kaleidoscopic possibilities.

Travel accounts should take us far from our lives while teaching us about life.

How many rooms there are in the House of Art!

Above: Hundertwasserhaus (Hundred Water House), Wien (Vienna), Österreich (Austria)

It is not a great time in history to be a writer, for too little attention is paid to language, to the actual words and sentences that a writer uses.

Instead we have all been encouraged to have, to form, strong and critical (and often negative) opinions of all that we encounter.

We have been instructed to prosecute or defend writers, as if in a court of law, on charges having to do with the writers’ origins, their racial, cultural, political, religious and class background.

Before a word is read, because so many words are written by so many writers, a writer must be pre-judged worthy of our time and attention long before his language is actually experienced.

In an age that prides itself on insight, tolerance and awareness, we are blind and intolerant and oblivious to whatever lies beyond our own perceptions and experience.

To write, even the most basic of blogs, is to learn to write by rote, by painful practice, by wearisome work, by repeated terrible terrifying trial and error, surprising success and abysmal failure, to create words someone else might admire.

We want information, entertainment, invention, even truth and beauty, and we want it all NOW.

So we concentrate solely on our destined desires, we skim, we skip, we excuse ourselves from effort if the effort requires time and thought.

We dare not even daydream, for every moment we must distract ourselves from wasted time, foolishly forgetting that it is the distraction from thought and contemplation that is truly the waste.

Some folks who travel seek simply to escape the life they know too well by trying to find its familiar luxuries in places unfamiliar.

I am cut from the same cloth these days.

A ten-day vacation on the Black Sea coast and each evening in a hotel.

But I spend more time writing and reading than swimming and drinking, more time in museums than on the beach.

I am still trying to learn from the book that is the world.

Above: Zonguldak, Türkiye

Above: Safranbolu, Türkiye

Above: Amasra, Türkiye

Above: Kastamonu, Türkiye

Above: Sinop, Türkiye

Above: Samsun, Türkiye

Months of globetrotting, years of travel, and seldom a night did Swiss Miss sleep in settings too alien from her settled experience.

I say this not to judge her, but to simply acknowledge that the standards of a woman differ from the standards of a man.

To judge a cat from the perspective of a dog is to misjudge the cat.

To see the world as Heidi Hoi has requires courage, but what a woman is willing to sacrifice differs from that of a man.

Let me not judge her by my own distinct differences, but instead let us see her journey as it was, rather than what we believe it should have been.

Instead let us read of what it could have been, for time and distance blur detail.

Truth is not found in accuracy of detail as much as in the commonality of the human experience.

Ninh Binh to Vinh, Vietnam, Tuesday 26 March 2019

Although largely devoid of beaches, Vietnam’s northern coast boasts mystical scenery, where jagged islands jut out of the sea in their thousands, where one stumbles upon hidden coves, needle-sharp ridges and cliffs of ribbed limestone.

The waters here are patrolled by squadrons of tourist junks seeking unique dramatic views seen by the fleets of other tourist boats.

Karst islands at sea, karst scenery inland.

Colonial buildings and monstrous caves beckon.

The area north of Dong Hoi is one of the poorest in Vietnam and is little developed for tourism.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

However, the mountains brushing the Laos border are home to a number of unique animal species, including the elusive saola ox and the more numerous giant muntjac deer.

Above: Flag of Laos

Above: Saola ox

Above: Giant muntjac deer

Intrepid travellers with their own transport are beginning to venture inland, but the vast majority of tourists either slog their way along the coast determined to dash quickly to their destinations or simply leapfrog this long coastal stretch.

Heidi and her travelling companion zoom along the coast on motorbikes, believing that there is little reason to linger between Sam Son and Vinh, a 140-km, a 2-hour and 54-minute ride.

But landscape deceives, for it is here where legends lurk and linger…..

The Tam Giang Lagoon begins south of Sam Son near the village of Quang Loi, a place of livestock, fowls and fish.

The depth of the Lagoon is, on average, from two to four metres, but in some places it is seven metres deep.

Every year, thousands of tons of seafood, fish and shrimp are collected from this Lagoon.

Although it is a Lagoon, there are nevertheless waves.

For Tam Giang is the intersection of rivers and the mouth to the sea is narrow, so there are many whirlpools, big waves and strong winds that can easily capsize boats, so boats dare not to cross.

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

Floating markets are one of the features of this largest lagoon in southeast Asia. 

Floating markets usually start at 0400 and end at dawn. 

Not as crowded and diverse as the floating markets in the southwest region of Vietnam, the floating market here mainly sells aquatic products of the Lagoon.

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

Something about the Lagoon reminds me of Linda Ronstadt’s “Blue Bayou“:

I feel so bad I got a worried mind
I’m so lonesome all the time
Since I left my baby behind
On Blue Bayou

Saving nickels, saving dimes
Working till the sun don’t shine
Looking forward to happier times
On Blue Bayou

I’m going back someday
Come what may
To Blue Bayou


Where the folks are fine
And the world is mine
On Blue Bayou


Where those fishing boats
With their sails afloat
If I could only see


That familiar sunrise
Through sleepy eyes
How happy I’d be

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

Gonna see my baby again
Gonna be with some of my friends
Maybe I’ll feel better again
On Blue Bayou

Saving nickels, saving dimes
Working till the sun don’t shine
Looking forward to happier times
On Blue Bayou

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

I’m going back someday
Come what may
To Blue Bayou


Where the folks are fine
And the world is mine
On Blue Bayou


Where those fishing boats
With their sails afloat
If I could only see


That familiar sunrise
Through sleepy eyes
How happy I’d be

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

Oh, that love of mine
By my side
The silver moon
And the evening tide


Oh, some sweet day
Gonna take away
This hurting inside


Well, I’ll never be blue
My dreams come true
On Blue Bayou

Above: Tam Giang Lagoon

In the 1970s, during the fierce period of the Vietnam War, musician Tran Thien Thanh (1942 – 2005) set the music for a poem by To Thuy Yen and named the song Chieu on Tam Giang Lagoon

The song has a passage:

In the afternoon on Tam Giang Lagoon, I suddenly miss you.

Linda Ronstadt would understand the feeling.

Above: Linda Ronstadt

In Quang Loi, there are folk songs, including the Cotton Dance, and culinary delights like scrambled eggs, wet pork buns and various cakes.

One could linger, but one does not.

Above: Quang Loi

Down the road, down the coast, Quang Linh is a real place, but it is also the name of a person.

Quang Linh (full name: Le Quang Linh , born 1965) is a singer specializing in folk music, especially Hué music. 

In addition, he also sings youth music as well as contemporary music. 

Quang Linh succeeded with the songs: 

  • The old starling bird 
  • Who came to Hué 
  • The homeland 
  • Loving Vietnam 
  • Hair with a ponytail 
  • Ca dao em and me 
  • My friend 

Quang Linh has loved singing since childhood and has been active in Children’s Houses. 

At the age of 19, he decided to enter the artistic path.

Quang Linh first sang as an amateur at the Hue Youth Cultural House and then joined the Shock Band.

In 1990, Quang Linh won first prize for the best voice in the Central region with two songs, “Tuoi Anh Ly” and “Send Hué”.

Lecturer Lo Thanh at Hué Conservatory of Music taught Quang Linh some basic techniques and introduced the singer to the show Vu An Khoa.

Quang Linh became a professional singer and sang throughout the northern provinces, and participated in important roles in music programs. 

He is famous in the Green Wave live show series (1999 – 2005).

In early 1996, Quang Linh was invited to officially collaborate with the Thang Long Music and Dance Theatre in Hanoi.

He also appeared many times on HTV (Ho Chi Ming City) with the programs Musical Bridge, Instead of Words to Say, and other music programmes.

He also appeared on other singers’ live shows as a guest such as: Cam Ly (15 years of singing), Pham Duy (Returning day), and Huong Lan (Life’s grace, a folk song).

Currently, Quang Linh operates both domestically and overseas.

Quang Linh’s name is still attractive today.

He has been invited by many producers to be the jury of major music gameshows.

Above: Quang Linh

Dien Chau district is 260 km from Hanoi and 36 km from Vinh, passed by National Highway 1 and the North – South Railway.

Above: Dien Chau

Passers-by know nothing of the Cuong Temple Festival (13 – 15 February), replete with many activities, such as the ceremony of sitting down, cock fighting, human chess, wrestling, teeter swinging, singing, beauty contests, table tennis, tug-of-war, mountain climbing…..

Leaves me breathless just thinking about it.

Above: Cuong Temple Festival, Dien Chau

Dien Chau is home to many famous wrestlers:

  • Pho Nga, a man who ate very well – 30 pots of rice and three pig’s heads in one meal
  • Nguyen Ngoc Chan also had an appetite – a whole basket of rice with salted eggplant

Legend has it that a honey trader, carrying two jars of honey for a contest, seeing Nguyen lift a buffalo so it could safely wade across the river, immediately gave him his honey and returned home.

Another tale told is that Nguyen once hugged a wrestler from Nghi Loc and threw him out of the ring.

The wrestler gave up his wrestling career.

Many characters from Dien Chau are handed down by folk through stories and legends associated with them. 

These are the people who represent the body and soul of the people of Dien:

Industrious, healthy, optimistic, love of life, love of homeland.

Above: Dien Chau

  • Man Nhuy: His jokes have a gentle and profound satirical nuance. 

His laughter always pointed at corrupt officials and sided with the working people.

(Man reminds me of Nasreddin Hoca, a Sufi philosopher and wise man, from Eskişehir Province, (wherein I presently reside), remembered for his funny stories and anecdotes.

He appears in thousands of stories, sometimes witty, sometimes wise, but often, too, a fool or the butt of a joke.

A Nasreddin story usually has a subtle humour and a pedagogic nature.)

Above: Nasreddin Hoca (1208 – 1285)

  • Co Bo is a mythical character, who represents the God of Fire. 

Legend has it that when night fell, Great-grandfather Bo went to the East, turned his hat upside down into the sea to make a boat, used tree branches as oars, rowed to the sunrise and brought fire to everyone. 

He also punished dirty miserly people by playing pranks on them with fire.

(Could Co Bo have inspired the writers of Doctor Who?

The Face of Boe appeared to be little more than a gigantic humanoid head.

Although he would rarely do more than grunt vocally, he was able to communicate by means of telepathy.

He communicated verbally on at least one occasion.

The Face of Boe had the distinction of being one of the oldest creatures in the known universe.

By the time of his death, he was the oldest creature.

Above: The Face of Boe (Struan Rodger)

In the year 5 billion, the Face of Boe was the sponsor of an event to safely witness the destruction of the Earth by the expansion of the Sun.

The hot water in his room on the platform observing “Earth death” was not working.

The event was sabotaged by Lady Cassandra, but the Face was among the remaining survivors.

Above: Lady Cassandra O’Brien (Zoe Wanamaker)

By 5,000,000,023, the Face of Boe was hospitalised in Ward 26 of the hospital run by the Sisters of Plenitude on New Earth.

Above: The Sisters of Plentitude

By this time, he was the last of Boekind.

He was worshipped in several galaxies.

Above: The Face of Boe

Novice Hame believed the Face of Boe had a claim to godhood.

Above: Novice Hame (Anna Hope)

Apparently dying of old age, the Face summoned the Tenth Doctor to his ward.

When a novice told the Doctor the legend of the Face’s last words — a secret which the Face would impart only to one like himself — the Doctor realised that he fit the description of “the wanderer, the man without a home, the lonely god“.

The Face of Boe eventually recovered, saying that although he had grown tired of the universe, the Doctor had shown him a new way of looking at things.

The Doctor asked about the message, but the Face told him that it could wait for their third and final meeting, and teleported away.

Above: The 10th Doctor (David Tennant), Martha Jones (Freema Agyeman), Novice Hame and the Face of Boe

At some point shortly after, he took Novice Hame (his former nurse) into his service to help her atone for her and her order’s crimes.

When the city of New New York was struck by a highly infectious and universally fatal virus, the Face of Boe was able to protect her by “shrouding her in his smoke“.

With the rest of the surface inhabitants of New Earth dead, only they and those in the undercity, which had been sealed off, were left.

However the city did not have enough power to release those trapped in the undercity and would have lost power completely in time.

Above: New New York, New Earth

To prevent this, the Face of Boe wired himself into the power grid, using his own life energy to keep the basic functions of the undercity running with Hame caring for him to ensure he could continue.

Above: The Undercity, New New York, New Earth

The Face of Boe was a compassionate and selfless being who was willing to give his life for the greater good.

Above: The Face of Boe and the 10th Doctor

The Doctor was ultimately reunited with the Face of Boe one last time during his travels with Martha Jones, in the year 5,000,000,053.

This was the only time the Face of Boe communicated vocally with the Doctor.

Boe revealed his last secret with his dying breath after sacrificing himself to save the city of New New York:

You are not alone.”

The Doctor dismissed this, as he still firmly believed himself the last Time Lord.

When the Doctor later met Professor Yana, who eventually was discovered to be a hidden incarnation of the Master, the Doctor realised the significance of the name “Yana“.

It was an acronym, standing for “You Are Not Alone.“.

Above: Doctor Yana / The Master (Derek Jacobi)

When Davros (the Creator of the Daleks, the Doctor’s main enemy) asked the Doctor “How many have died in your name?“, the Face of Boe was among those he remembered.)

Above: Davros (Julian Bleach)

Perhaps that is the ultimate message of Doctor Who, perhaps that is the true lesson of travel:

We are not alone and, as such, we have responsibilities to both ourselves and others.

  • Chem’s real name was Nguyen Ngoc Thu, but the entire Nho Lam commune called him Chem. 

Chem had more health than people. 

Stories circulated about him often associated with his participation in patriotic movements. 

Above: Dien Chau

He lived in the second half of the 19th century, having participated in the Giap Tuat Movement of 1874 and the Can Vuong Movement of 1885.

Above: Signing of the 1874 Tiger Pact (Treaty of Peace and Alliance)

Above: The capture of Ham Nghi, 1887

  • Cha Van was from Trung Phuong village, now in Dien Minh commune. 

He was a man of conscience, who seeing the right thing to do, had the guts and the wisdom to make many powerful people afraid of him. 

There are many stories about him. 

Once, he faced the chief of Truong Son village who used to bully good people, making him beg for mercy.

In addition, this place is also associated with the legend of My Chau – Trong Thuy:

Local lore has it that this is where An Duong Vuong used a sword to kill My Chau, while Trieu Da and his son Trong Thuy were pursuing her troops.

An Duong Vuong (real name Thuc Phan) was the founder of Au Lac, the second state in Vietnamese history after the state of Van Lang.

Above: Statue of An Duong Vuong (r. 257 – 179 BCE), Ho Chi Minh City

Dai Viet Su Ky Toan Thu (Da Viet’s History Book) wrote:

Above: Cover of Dai Viet Su Ky Toan Thu, 1697

Hung Vuong had a beautiful daughter named My Nuong. 

Above: My Nuong

An Duong Vuong heard the news and sent an envoy to propose marriage. 

Vuong wanted to get married, but My Nuong’s father said: 

Thuc wants to marry our country. 

Unable to marry My Nuong, Vuong became angry and told his descendants to destroy Van Lang and take over the country. 

Thuc Vuong’s nephew, Thuc Phan, several times brought troops to fight Van Lang. 

But Hung Vuong with good generals and soldiers defeated the Thuc army. 

Hung Vuong said:

I have divine power, isn’t Thuc afraid?” 

But he just revelled in feasting without worrying about the military. 

Therefore, when the Thuc army moved to fight Van Lang, King Hung was still in a drunken state. 

When Thuc’s army approached, King Hung turned and ran away and jumped into the river to commit suicide. 

The General surrendered. 

In the 1st year of his reign [257 BCE], the King conquered Van Lang and changed the country name to Au Lac.”

Above: Tuong Hung Vuong, Tao Dan Park, Ho Chi Minh City

Frankly, I don’t know nor need to know the exact time things happened.

Suffice that they did.

In the same period, in China, Qin Shi Huang merged six countries after years of war in the Warring States period. 

He continued his ambition to invade Bach Viet, the land of the Vietnamese tribes in present-day southern China and northern Vietnam. 

The invading army of the Qin Dynasty led by Do Thu captured many lands of Vietnam and made them Chinese territory. 

When entering the northeastern territory of Au Lac, the Qin army encountered the long-term resistance of the Vietnamese led by Thuc Phan.

In 218 BCE, Qin Shi Huang mobilized 50,000 troops divided into five divisions to conquer Bach Viet. 

To advance to the South, going deep into Au Lac land, the first army led by General Su Loc had a canal dug connecting the Luong River to carry food. 

Thanks to this, the ruler Tu Thu killed the chief Dich Hu Tong, occupied the land and entered Lac Viet. 

Above: Qin Shi Huang, the first Emperor of China (259 – 210 BCE)




On the other side of the front line, An Duong Vuong was revered by the Lac generals as a joint leader in command of this resistance. 

Sending troops deep into Au Lac land, Vuong led his people to fight the enemy. 

Wherever the Qin army went, Au Lac people practised a scorched earth strategy. 

The Qin army fought for many years, Do Thu organized an ineffective attack and annihilation, gradually falling to a serious food shortage. 

When the Qin army was exhausted due to lack of food, the Au Lac army and people commanded by Vuong began to go into battle.

The Qin army could neither advance nor retreat as they were surrounded by Au Lac people. 

Vuong’s army made a surprise attack and used bows and crossbows to attack the Qin army. 

At this time, Do Thu hesitated, not knowing how to seize the opportunity, died in this battle. 

Losing their master, the Qin army panicked and opened a way to flee to the country. 

The historical record of Sima Thien describes the state of the Qin army at that time as follows:

Stationed in useless land.

Can’t advance, can’t withdraw. 

Men wear armor, women have to carry, the suffering cannot live. 

People hang themselves on trees along the way. 

The dead look at each other.

Above: Symbols of China

According to Hoai Nam Tu, General Do Thu was killed, the Qin army was slaughtered in hundreds of thousands, and the Qin country had to take exiled prisoners to supplement the army.

After nearly 10 years of resistance war, the people of Vietnam gained independence. 

Vuong consolidated and rebuilt the country.

Above: Bronze arrows at Co Loa Citadel

After the victory over the Qin army, Vuong’s reputation echoed throughout the region. 

One of Van Lang’s leaders, Cao Lo, helped Vuong build Co Loa Citadel and intercontinental crossbows (which could shoot many arrows in one shot).

Above: The divine crossbow

In order to strengthen the military defense, Vuong had his army and people build Co Loa Citadel day and night, equipping the citadel with many fearsome weapons. 

He ordered his subordinates to train tens of thousands of soldiers day and night to practice crossbow shooting.  

Au Lac’s bow set at that time was famous everywhere as invincible, compared with the horsemen of the Qin Dynasty, the intercontinental crossbow became the invincible weapon of Au Lac country.

According to legend, the citadel was built many times but never fell. 

Above: Map of Co Loa Citadel

The book Kham Viet Su Thong Giam Cuong:

Above: Kham Viet Su Thong Giam Cuong

Vuong had Cao Thong help him, he invented a crossbow, killed tens of thousands with one shot, shot three times and killed three thousand. 

An Duong Vuong has a daughter named My Chau, seeing that Trong Thuy was handsome, she immediately fell in love. 

Later, Trong Thuy seduced My Chau to ask to see the magic crossbow.

My Chau showed it. 

Trong Thuy broke the crossbow lever, and then immediately sent someone to send the news to Trieu Da. 

Trieu Da brought his army to attack

When the Trieu army arrived, An Duong Vuong took out his crossbow to shoot like before, but the crossbow was broken! 

Vuong’s army ran away. 

Above: Statue of Emperor Trieu Da (257 – 137 BCE), Nam Viet Vuong Temple, Da Thanh, China




Today, this historical sample has been listed as one of the earliest types of spy wars in Vietnamese history.

The story of My Chau with the story Spreading goose feathers is the earliest found in Linh Nam Chic Quai (Strange stories in the Land of Vietnam). 

This book specializes in recording ghost stories, most of which are just legends, not real history. 

The date of this book is uncertain.

Above:  Linh Nam Chic Quai

On 7 March, an old man from the east suddenly came to the gate of the city and lamented: 

When will this city be built?” 

Vuong joyfully welcomed him into the palace, saluted, and asked: 

I have built this citadel many times, it has been destroyed by many times, it took a lot of effort, but it failed, so what’s the excuse?” 

The old man replied: 

There will be an envoy from Thanh Giang who will come with the King to build a successful new project.” 

Above: Co Loa Citadel, Hanoi

The next day, Vuong went to the east door to wait, when he suddenly saw a golden tortoise from the east, floating on the water, speaking fluently in human language, claiming to be Thanh Giang, a messenger, knowing about Heaven and Earth, yin and yang, ghosts and spirits. 

Happily the King said:

“That’s what the old man told me in advance.” 

Then the procession proceeded into the city, the tortoise was invited to sit on the throne, and was asked why the city could not be built. 

The golden tortoise replied: 

The spirit in this mountain is the son of a previous king, who wants to avenge the country.

There is a rooster living for a thousand years, that turns into a leprechaun and is hidden in That Dieu Mountain.

There is a ghost in the mountain, a spirit.

The musician of the previous dynasty was buried here.

Besides, there is an inn for visitors, the owner is named Hgo Khong, there is a chicken that is the residual energy of ghosts.

When crossing the street to spend the night at the inn, the ghosts transform into various forms to do harm.

So many people die because of this.

Now, the white rooster wants to marry the innkeeper’s daughter.

If the rooster can be killed, the devil will be suppressed, and love will gather yin energy.

The city will be built.

Above: Turtle statue, Cuong Temple

The golden turtle told the King to be a traveller staying at the inn, leaving the golden turtle above the door frame. 

The innkeeper said: 

This shop has goblins, the night often kills people.

It’s not dark today, please go quickly, don’t stay.” 

Vuong smiled and said: 

Life and death have a destiny, the devil can’t do anything, I am not afraid.” 

At night, the demons outside came in, shouting: 

Who is here, why don’t you open the door?” 

The golden turtle shouted: 

If you close the door, what will you do?” 

The devil then transformed into hundreds of thousands of forms, trying to threaten in thousands of directions, but in the end, he could not. 

By the time the rooster crowed in the morning, the ghosts had dispersed. 

The golden tortoise with the King chased the ghosts to That Dieu Mountain, but they disappeared. 

Vuong then returned to the shop. 

The next morning, the innkeeper sent someone to pick up the expected dead body at the inn for burial.

Seeing that Vuong was still smiling and laughing, he prostrated himself and said: 

“If you can do that, you must be a saint, so please give me magic medicine to save the people’s livelihood.”

Vuong told him: 

If you kill a white chicken and sacrifice it to the gods, all the ghosts will disappear.”

The innkeeper obeyed.

 

The King then ordered a dig in That Dieu Mountain, found many ancient musical instruments and bones, burnt them to ashes and poured them into the river. 

It was almost dark.

Vuong and the golden tortoise went up to Viet Thuong Mountain to see that the ghost had turned into a six-legged owl and had flown to a sandalwood tree.

The golden turtle, turned into a black rat, followed, biting the owl’s leg.

The citadel was built in half a month and finished. 

That citadel is more than a thousand zhang wide, twisted like a spiral, so it is called Loa Thanh, also known as Tu Long Thanh, the Tang people called it Kunlun Citadel, presumably because it was very tall. 

Above: Remnants of Co Loa Citadel, Hanoi

The golden tortoise stayed for three years, then left. 

The King thanked him and said:

Thanks to the gods, the city has been built.

Now, if there is an enemy outside, what can we do to fight it?” 

The golden tortoise replied: 

The fortunes of the country are in decline, and the peace of the communes is due to the destiny of Heaven.

The King can cultivate virtue and prolong luck.

What the King wishes, I have no regrets”. 

Then he took off his claws and gave in to the King and said: 

Use this as a crossbow, and shoot at the enemy, and you will not have to worry about them.” 

Finally, the golden tortoise returned to the East Sea (Vietnamese for East China Sea). 

The King again ordered Cao Lo to make a crossbow, using the claws to make it, called Linh Quang Kim Qua Than Co.

Later, King Trieu sent troops to invade the South.

King An Duong fought against them. 

Vuong shot the magic crossbow.

Trieu’s army lost a lot of men.

Trieu sued for peace. 

Vuong married his daughter, My Chau, to Trieu’s son, Trong Thuy. 

Trong Thuy coaxed My Chau to let her see the magic crossbow and then secretly made another crossbow, lying that he was going to the North to visit his father, saying: 

The love between husband and wife cannot be forgotten.

The meaning of mother and father cannot be abandoned.

I am going back to visit my father now.

If the time comes when the two countries are at odds, north and south are separated, I will look for you again.

What will be my sign?” 

My Chau replied:

“The fate of a daughter, if I meet the scene of leaving leaves, it will be extremely painful.

I have the goose feather brocade shirt I often wear.

Wherever I go, I will tear off the feathers and sprinkle them at the crossroads to make a sign, so I can save you and we can be together.

Trong Thuy brought the gods back to the country. 

The momentum was jubilant, so he sent troops to fight. 

An Duong Vuong trusted his magic crossbow, still calmly played chess, smiled and said: 

Isn’t Trieu afraid of the magic crossbow?” 

Above: Chinese chess

Quan Tu approached, Vuong took up the crossbow, saw that he was lost and ran away. 

Vuong put My Chau behind the horse and they ran together to the South. 

Trong Thuy followed the goose feathers My Chau scattered behind her and chased them.

An Duong Vuong ran to the shore.

It was the end.

No boat passed, so he cried: 

Heaven harmed me, where is Thanh Giang’s envoy?

Hurry up and save me“. 

The golden turtle appeared on the water, shouting: 

The one behind the horse is the enemy!” 

Vuong then drew his sword to cut down My Chau.

My Chau made a vow: 

“I am a girl.

If you have a rebellious heart to plot against your father, you will die when you die.

If someone’s loyalty is deceived, you will die.

All will turn into pearls to wash away the grudge.” 

My Chau died at the edge of the pool.

Blood flowed into the water.

Clams turned into pearls. 

It is said that that place is Dien Chau. 

Trong Thuy arrived.

Only the body of My Chau remained. 

Trong Thuy hugged his wife’s body and brought it to be buried in Loa Thanh.

Her body turned into jade. 

Above: Jade stone

After My Chau died, Trong Thuy mourned endlessly.

When he went to take a bath, he thought he saw the figure of My Chau, so he plunged into the well and died. 

Later, people searched for pearls in the East Sea and washed them with the water from this well.

Regarding this incident, the historian Ngo Si Lien (1400 – 1498), in the Dai Viet Su Ky Toan Thu, commented:

Above: Dai Viet Su Ky Toan Thu

Is the story of the golden turtle believable? 

The story of the god descending to the land, the story of stone talking, is possible. 

Because God’s work is based on people, relying on things to speak. 

The country is about to prosper, the gods come down to see the virtues. 

The kingdom is about to be lost and the gods come to judge crimes. 

So sometimes the god descends but flourishes, sometimes the god descends and dies.

 

An Duong Vuong built the citadel without thought for the people’s strength, so the god sent the golden turtle to warn him.

Wasn’t it because of the resentment of the people that it became like that? 

But that’s still pretty good. 

As he was worried about future disaster and begged a god, his own heart was already aroused. 

Once your own heart sprouts, then the heavens die accordingly, so why did God sow disaster?

The golden tortoise poured out its sacred hoof and said it could repel the enemy, is that a disaster? 

For Vuong it certainly was. 

So isn’t it a god that follows people and acts? 

If there is no plea to the golden turtle, just follow one’s morals, maybe the national unity will not last long? 

As for the story of My Chau sprinkling goose feathers showing the way, it is unlikely. 

According to historical records, An Duong Vuong’s death was due to the magic crossbow being changed, Trieu Viet Vuong’s death because his hat lost his dragon’s claws.

They were all borrowed words to make things become sacred. 

Great, the defense of the country against the enemy has its own morals.

If the country is righteous, many people will help.

But if the country is prosperous, because it is unethical, few people will help, but the country will lose, and not because of these things made sacred.

They had left things…..

Unsettled.

Heidi was free to do as she would, but she longed for companionship.

Not that her travelling companion from Argentina wasn’t a delight to travel with, but he liked men in the manner in which she liked men, and companionship without physical intimacy does not always suffice for a young woman.

Above: Flag of Argentina

Her Mumbai boyfriend and her had harsh words for one another.

He had not trusted her.

She had not given him a reason to do so.

Trust is necessary in any relationship, but in a long distance one it is essential.

One has to assume there is love and commitment.

One has to hope that both are willing to work on the relationship.

There is no easy way to build that trust, no easy way to maintain it.

But, despite the division, text messages drifted like goose feathers in the wind.

There was no way to know if they would be received as intended.

There was so much she wished to share with him, so much that needed to be said, so many stories to tell.

People see only details, isolated, unimportant specifics, which for them contain the essence and all the importance of that instance, but in our heads, all those details become mixed up and overlap, thus creating a rich and interesting, unproductive and intangible chaos.

The difficulty with long distance relationships is that everything is alluded to, but nothing is clearly seen, nothing is explicitly said.

Everything changes into something else, including love.

For some partners, intimacy is craved, constantly.

If you can’t be with the one you love, love the one you’re with.

Some folks believe that you can be committed to a relationship while maintaining casual sexual contact with other partners.

Others expect monogamy regardless of the distance that separates.

Women are often offered the opportunity.

Men seize the opportunity if the offer is accepted.

Some folks can separate sex from love.

Others cannot.

As to the difficulties between couples outside of my own relationship, I can only speculate.

For Heidi, on a motorcycle, wind caressing her hair through the gaps in her helmet, sun warm upon her face, her mind focused upon the dangers the murderous highways threatened, thoughts of Mumbai could be forgotten for a time.

Dien Chau is a district with many traditional craft villages. 

Some famous craft villages:

  • bronze casting in Yen Thinh hamlet

  • blacksmithing in Nho Lam
  • Van Phan fish sauce
  • tuong singing in Ly Nhan
  • Sand Dunes (Dien Thap): Casting copper, cast iron household appliances, making gongs and items used at worship
  • Nhan Trai (Dien Xuan): Vegetable growing village
  • Phuong Lich (Dien Hoa): Raising silkworms, weaving fabrics, making silk

  • Thanh Bich, Trang Thung: Building boats
  • Dien Ky: Mainly the profession of casting plowshares
  • Nho Lam: Iron ore refining, forging, basket weaving

The craft villages build:

  • mills
  • braid hammocks
  • knitting equipment
  • weaving fabrics
  • knitting baskets
  • carpentry
  • hats

  • Poetry of Dien Chau:

Two Vai shoulder burden
Tomb Da Hiep means hardship and contempt
River Bung flows forever love
Cuong Temple stands an eternal mirror
Hon Ngu sea to the horizon
The bright green fence door in the central region
Listen to the song “Visit Lua Huu Thung”
Abundantly Trong Tao sings along with the countryside
Have a luxuriant exam season
The valedictorian of the Van Khue label is handed down
Fresh fish fills the boat
The kite flute is full of wind, the Quyen bird sings happily

Celebrities include:

  • Heroic soldier of Quang Tri Citadel, Le Ba Duong
    • Author of the poem “Beside the Thach Han River
    • Initiated the festival of releasing lanterns on the Thach Han River on 27 July every year in memory of the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army.
    • He sacrificed himself in the Battle of 81 Days and Nights.

Above: Le Ba Duong (left)

  • Poet Tran Huu Thung
    • Tran Huu Thung (1923 – 1999) was born in Dien Chau, Nghe An. 
    • Joined the Viet Minh in 1944.
    • During the resistance war against the French, he was a cultural officer and propaganda officer and then in charge of the interregional arts and cultural branch. 
    • He began writing poetry and folk songs from that time. 
    • Has the style of a folk poet. 
    • Poetry for him was just a means of work.
    • Wrote to praise victories, popularize policies and reflect the life of resistance farmers. 
    • Simple words, honest feelings, universal. 
    • Was not very interested in what we now call private lyricism
    • He did not talk about himself. 
    • He was not happy about private matters. 
    • Rather, his heart was happy or sad with the luck of the country and the people.

  • Poet-musician Nguyen Trong Tao
    • Nguyen Trong Tao (1947 – 2019) was a poet, musician, journalist, book cover painter, former editor of Tho newspaper, and author of collections of poems and poems such as: 
      • Dong Dao for Adults
      • Nuong Than
      • The World Without Moon
      • The Way of the Stars (The Song of Dong Loc)
      • and the songs
        • Quan Ho village is my hometown
        • The song of the countryside river
        • The eyes of the boat are horizontal

Above: Nguyen Trung Tao

Nguyen Trong Tao was born in 1947 in a Confucian family of Truong Khe village, Dien Hoa commune, Dien Chau district, Nghe An province.

In 1969, he joined the army.

In 1976, he was sent to Hanoi by the General Department of Politics to join the Military Writing Camp and then entered Nguyen Du University of Literature.

He attempted suicide with two handguns shot to his head on 11 November 1981.

Nguyen Trong Tao composed his first poem at the age of 14, composed his first song at the age of 20, published his first collection of poems (Early Morning Love) in 1974.

By 2008, he had published nearly 20 books, including poetry, literature, music, criticism and essays, and had won many literary and artistic awards.

Above: Nguyen Trong Tao

Dien Chau district is considered to be the pearl of the province of Nghe An tourism. 

  • The Temple of Cuong:

In 208 BCE, defeated by Trieu Da, Thuc An Duong Vuong fled with princess My Chau to Cua Hien Beach, Dien Trung commune, Dien Chau district.

The god Kim Quy appeared and said:

The enemy is behind your back.”

He drew his sword to kill My Chau’s daughter and then committed suicide at the foot of Mo Da Mountain. 

The people built a temple there. 

Above: Cuong Temple

Mo Da Mountain stands in the distance like a giant peacock dancing, its wings spread to other mountains, the righteous head is the location of An Duong Vuong Temple, called Cong Temple, by the locals.  

Cuong Temple is built in the shape of a triangle, with three buildings: Upper, Middle and Lower, surrounded by many luxuriant old trees, looking very ancient and sacred. 

The temple is located on National Highway 1A in Dien An commune, about 30 km from Vinh City.

Cuong Temple still has the legendary well where the water is very clear and clean.

Above: Cuong Temple

  • Cua Hien:
    • North of the foot of Mo Da mountain is Cua Hien Beach. 
    • There is a shrine to My Chau. 
    • Cua Hien Beach is a relatively unspoiled beach.
    • There are many rocks jutting out like a sea fish, so it is called Ngu Hai Rock Beach, in which there is a very high, large and flat stone that resembles a chessboard.
      • The locals call it Da Ban Island
    • This is the only area of Nghe An ​​that does not have the hot southwest wind in the summer.

  • Cao Xa Long Cuong:
    • Actually, this is a large oyster field in the territory of two villages of Huong Cai and Tien Ly, extending from the south foot of Mo Da Mountain to Ong Phung River. 
    • The sea waves hit the shells for a long time and piled up, forming high dunes, up to five metres deep. 
    • The Long Cuong Dragon Mound runs long and high near the coast, its length occupies about 2/3 of Dien Chau district.

  • Dien Thanh Beach:
    • A beach located near Dien Chau junction and along National Highway 1, this is a wide beach, with gentle sand and clear blue water. 
    • Dien Thanh beach is about 5 km north of Cuong Cua Hien Temple. 
    • There is a church of the Cao Ba family with the legends of the ancestors who went to the clouds, rode the wind to save seafarers, and led the people around the area to fight the Chinese invaders.

  • Xuan Duong Lake:
    • Xuan Duong Dam (Bara Dam in French after the French built the dam), is a very large lake divided by the mountain ranges of Ru De and Ru Chach and Ru Ba Chang, in Dien Phu commune. 
    • This is the main source of water supply for communes in the south of Dien Chau. 
    • The dam and the water opening and closing system built in the French period is also known as the Column of the House
    • The dam gate is solidly built of green stone located between two mountains in the Ruch and Ru Ba Chang mountain ranges. 
    • During the anti-American resistance war, this area suffered many bombs and bullets. 
    • The US was determined to break the dam, but could not because the dam was protected by two mountains.
    • The remnants of the mountain carry the scars of many bomb craters. 
    • Around the lake are many pine forests and ancient trees that have been kept for many years. 
    • There are many charming caves and ravines that make people’s hearts flutter.

  • Len Hai Vai:
    • Len Hai Vai is also known as Luong Kien Son, because standing from afar the mountain looks like a brave man. 
    • Lord Trinh Tinh Vuong called this mountain Maitreya
    • In the mountain there are many caves.
    • Today, Hai Vai Cave still retains its ancient features and is associated with many historical events.

  • There is a legend that the mandarin Khanh Ly Hau Nguyen Trung Y, became an official of the Le Dynasty. 
    • When Gia Long ascended the throne, he did not obey him, returning to Len Hai Vai to teach in a cave. 
    • Many of his students became talented.
    • Later that cave was called Than Dong Cave.

  • Bung Giang Thu Nguyet:
    • Bung River originates from a lagoon in Van Hoi commune that flows to Phung Xa village, gradually widening to form a river. 
    • In the autumn, the moon is bright, the river surface is calm, the light shines on the surface of the water, forming thousands of sparkling silver trays, erotic.

  • Church of the Vu Dai Ton family in Dong Xuong village:
    • Recognized as a cultural and historical relic in 2013.
    • It is the place where the governor Tham Dung Nghia served the General Vu Trung Luong and 11 dukes of the family.

  • The Nha Le River is an ancient waterway, opened during the reign of King Le Dai Hanh, with the purpose of transporting military supplies from the capital Hoa Lu to the foot of the Deo Ngang border.

  • Co Am Pagoda was built in the mid 15th century. 
    • Initially, there was only a small temple for people to worship, so it was called Son Am Tu
    • At the end of the Later Le Dynasty, the people moved the pagoda to the foot of the mountain and renamed it Huong Phuc Tu
    • However, during that time, Dien Minh village faced many inexplicable spiritual risks, so in the reign of King Minh Mang XI, the pagoda was moved to its old location with the name Co Am Tu as it is today.

So many legends unknown to those who speed by.

For stories take time to be told.

And time and money are precious commodities that those who travel dare not waste.

One does not hop on a bus, take the train or ride a motorcycle to travel slow.

Though a motorcyclist sees far more than those travellers boxed inside an automobile, bus or train, nonetheless, speed kills perception.

The need for constant caution does not allow the mind to wander, to gather wool, to contemplate in silence the wonders of the world that surround the traveller.

But, in fairness, the world is a vast place to explore and few (if any) have unlimited supplies of time and money at their disposal.

I cannot condemn Heidi for opting to travel by motorbike, for certainly the feel of the open air upon her face and the purr of the motor and the liberty away from bus and train schedules, the freedom to sit upon a moving vehicle without having to care about your interactions with others inside the same enclosed space, to be outdoors without having to expend as much energy and time that bicycling or hiking require, is certainly an attractive way to travel.

I am reminded of the 1995 film Sabrina (with Harrison Ford, Greg Kinnear and Julia Ormond):

Sabrina: [laughs to herself] It’s an incredible airplane – it’s beautiful. I’ve never seen anything like it.

Linus Larrabee: Ah, yes.

[returns to reading his work papers]

Sabrina: Don’t you ever look out the window?

Linus Larrabee: When do I have time?

Sabrina: What happened to all that time we saved taking the helicopter?

Linus Larrabee: [lightheartedly] I’m storing it up.

Sabrina: [seriously] No, you’re not.

Above: Sabrina Fairchild (Julia Ormond) and Linus Larrabee (Harrison Ford), Sabrina (1995)

Let me look myself in the mirror as I write these words.

Though I might have travelled differently than Heidi did – I have never been comfortable with motorcycles or with the stress of driving any vehicle – I can in no way say for certain whether I would have known at the time of her travels to linger in the places Heidi passed by.

I cannot fault her for focusing on her daily destinations, for such is the consequence of wheels beneath us:

The destination – to arrive alive – invariably takes precedence over the potential beauty and experience of the journey itself.

I will simply say that it is a pity that life always has an expiry date, that our lives are generally restricted to the time and money we possess, that all that we could see we cannot because of these limitations.

Above: Wyatt (Peter Fonda) and Billy (Dennis Hopper), Easy Rider (1969)

Of course, another issue is language.

Legends are best revealed in the language from whence they were created.

The Old Testament, especially the first five books (Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy), is far more enriching a read if read in the original Hebrew.

Above: The Malmesbury Bible

The Qu’ran is far more beautiful in its original Arabic than in any other translation available today.

Above: The Qu’ran

So too, perhaps, the literature and legends of Vietnam can only be understood and fully loved if approached in the Vietnamese language.

Still just the hint of the legends that lie on the road between Ninh Binh to Vinh leave me with the longing to create stories based on those legends.

Above: Ninh Binh City

Above: Images of Vinh

So many questions:

  • What were the “many inexplicable spiritual risks” that Co Am Pagoda faced?
  • What would compel a mandarin to go live and teach in a cave?
  • How and why did the Cao Bo family ancestors do what they did?
  • Why does the hot southwest wind not blow upon Cua Hien Beach?
  • What and when was the Battle of 81 Days and Nights?
  • Beyond the legends, what kind of people were Trieu Da, An Duong Vuong, and, especially, My Chau?

I am a troubled man, much like the Qin army, “stationed in useless land, can’t advance, can’t withdraw“.

So many stories lie beneath the legends.

So much that needs to be told.

If only I had the time…..

Heidi and her travelling companion did not have the time to research, to reflect, to rest, to relax.

Get to Vinh, find the hotel, then explore.

Priorities, man.

But let me not paint a picture black of her experience, for the open road is a powerful thing, seductive, sensual, much like the woman Heidi herself.

Instead, think on the freedom of the highway, of being not tied to schedules of others, of being Queen of her own fate.

Not knowing about Dien Chau she needed not care about Dien Chau.

Dien Chau:

Just another name upon just another signpost.

She may never know the legends of which I write, but a highway is like that.

It is merely a ribbon of road, a way between where you were and where you would like to be.

It has no conscience nor consciousness, no memory nor remorse.

It simply is.

Pickin’ up the pieces of my sweet shattered dream
I wonder how the old folks are tonight
Her name was Ann and I’ll be damned if I recall her face
She left me not knowin’ what to do


Carefree highway, let me slip away on you
Carefree highway, you seen better days
The mornin’ after blues from my head down to my shoes


Carefree highway, let me slip away
Slip away on you


Turnin’ back the pages to the times I love best
I wonder if she’ll ever do the same
Now the thing that I call livin’ is just bein’ satisfied
With knowin’ I got no one left to blame


Carefree highway, got ta see you my old flame
Carefree highway, you seen better days
The mornin’ after blues from my head down to my shoes


Carefree highway, let me slip away
Slip away on you


Searchin’ through the fragments of my dream-shattered sleep
I wonder if the years have closed her mind
I guess it must be wanderlust or tryin’ to get free
From the good old faithful feelin’ we once knew


Carefree highway, let me slip away on you
Carefree highway, you seen better days
The mornin’ after blues from my head down to my shoes


Carefree highway, let me slip away
Slip away on you
Let me slip away on you


Carefree highway, got ta see you my old flame
Carefree highway, you seen better days
The mornin’ after blues from my head down to my shoes

Carefree highway, let me slip away
Slip away on you

Yesterday, her own and that of the nation she is travelling through, are whispers from the past.

Down the road is a potential promise.

Get your motor runnin’
Head out on the highway
Looking for adventure
In whatever comes our way

Yeah, darlin’ gonna make it happen
Take the world in a love embrace
Fire all of your guns at once
And explode into space

I like smoke and lightnin’
Heavy metal thunder
Racing with the wind
And the feeling that I’m under

Yeah, darlin’ gonna make it happen
Take the world in a love embrace
Fire all of your guns at once
And explode into space

Like a true nature’s child
We were born
Born to be wild
We can climb so high
I never wanna die

Born to be wild
Born to be wild

Get your motor runnin’
Head out on the highway
Looking for adventure
In whatever comes our way

Yeah, darlin’ gonna make it happen
Take the world in a love embrace
Fire all of your guns at once
And explode into space

Like a true nature’s child
We were born
Born to be wild
We can climb so high
I never wanna die

Born to be wild
Born to be wild

Vinh awaits with museums and temples and monuments, with a river and a park.

Maybe we will find legends waiting for us there.

And maybe we will make them our own.

Above: Vinh

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Ivo Andric, Signs by the Roadside / Stephen Blake, Loving Your Long Distance Relationship / Gordon Lightfoot, Carefree Highway / Francine Prose, Reading like a Writer / Linda Ronstadt, Blue Bayou / Steppenwolf, Born to Be Wild

Swiss Miss and the Way of Heaven

Eskişehir, Turkey, Sunday 12 June 2022

Southeast Asia has a real grip on me.

From the very first time I went there, it was a fulfillment of my childhood fantasies of the way travel should be.”

(Anthony Bourdain)

Anthony Bourdain: Parts Unknown was an American travel and food show on CNN, which premiered on 14 April 2013.

In the show, Bourdain (1956 – 2018) travelled the world uncovering lesser-known places and exploring their cultures and cuisine.

Parts Unknown aired the last collection of episodes on CNN in the autumn of 2018.

The series finale, titled “Lower East Side” — bringing Bourdain’s culinary travelogue full circle back to Bourdain’s hometown of New York — aired 11 November 2018.

Above: Lower East Side, New York City

Bourdain visited (aired 19 October 2014) the former Vietnamese Imperial capital of Huê in Central Vietnam, the nation’s spiritual, cultural and culinary capital, where he tried local specialties, such as Bún bò Huê, Com hên (clams with rice topped with clam broth and pork rinds), Bánh bèo and Bánh bôt loc (cassava flour cakes topped with pan-fried shrimp, pork belly and green onions) at street vendors and restaurants.

Above: Imperial City, Huê, Vietnam

Above: Bun bò Huê

Above: Com hên

Above: Bánh bêo

Above: Bánh bêo loc

He visited Dông Ba Market, a local artist’s home sampling Vietnamese imperial court cuisine, a local fishing village, and the Communist Vinh Mõc tunnels north of the former DMZ.

Above: Dong Ba Market, Huê, Vietnam

Above: Visitors in Vinh Moc Tunnel, Vietnam

Above: The De-militarized Zone between North and South Vietnam, 1969

Bourdain revisited the 1968 Tet Offensive, including the Battle of Huê and the Huê Massacre, where 3,000 civilians were massacred by the Viet Cong.

Above: US Marines fighting at Huê, February 1968

Above: Burial of 300 unidentified victims of the Huê Massacre of 28 February 1968

For much of my life I have not been much of a TV watcher, and once I began travelling my TV watching was sporadic, at best.

I had never heard of Bourdain until I caught the news that he had died.

Above: Anthony Bourdain (1956 – 2018)

Bourdain was working on an episode of the show centered in Strasbourg, France, at the time of his death on 8 June 2018.

Above: Cathedral, Strasbourg, France

Bourdain was found dead by his friend and collaborator Éric Ripert of an apparent suicide by hanging in his room at the Le Chambard Hotel in nearby Kaysersberg.

I’m not going anywhere.

I hope.

It has been an adventure.

We took some casualities over the years.

Things got broken.

Things got lost.

But I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.

Anthony Bourdain

Above: Hotel Chambard, Kaysersberg, France

Ripert spoke of his friend and his contributions:

He has changed the way we see the world.

He has changed the way television covers travel shows and food shows.

Who would have known what happened in Congo or in Libya except through his eyes?

Above: Democratic Republic of the Congo (formerly Zaire) (often referred to as Congo – Kinshasa) (dark green) and the Republic of the Congo (often referred to as Congo – Brazzaville) (light green) – The Congo River forms much of the border between these two countries.

Above: Flag of Congo – Kinshasa

Above: Flag of Congo – Brazzaville

Above: Flag of Libya

He was giving a voice to people.

His show was not a food show.

It was not a travel show.

It was much bigger than that.

All of this, I think, it’s something that will never be forgotten.

Above: Eric Ripert

To this I cannot comment, but in doing research on this stage of the travels of Swiss Miss from Hanoi to Ninh Binh, I came across the vlog Mitchell Travels, paying tribute to Bourdain whilst Mitchell was visiting Tam Coc, which is en route between Hanoi and Ninh Binh.

Above: Mitchell Mingorance

We are all products of our environment, nature and nurture.

When your life has been defined, when you know why you live the life you do, you understand how you got there, who helped shape you, what hurt you, how you grew to be you.

(Mitchell Travels)

Above: Mitchell Mingorance

According to Mitchell, Vietnam was the country that spoke to Bourdain the loudest.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

I will be honest, despite my intentions to become a vlogger one day soon, generally I dislike travel vlogs intensely, for so many of these privileged pups, in my opinion, seem to excel only in their display of arrogant cockiness and ostentatious glorification of themselves in innumerable shots of their oh-so-smug smiling faces.

And though I cannot quite bring myself to fully feel fuzzies for Mitchell, I found myself impressed with his efforts.

Above: Mitchell Mingorance

1 a.m., at the Tam Coc Backpackers Hostel, one of the few places with a late night heart beat in town and as is the norm in most hostels you can find a pool table, cheap local beer and an incompetent game of amateur hour pool.

Tonight is no different.

It shouldn’t be.

This is rural Vietnam.

(Mitchell Travels)

According to the vlog, Mitchell stayed at the Tam Coc Rice Fields Resort.

Above: Tam Coc Rice Fields Resort

Monday 25 March 2019, Ninh Binh, Vietnam

If I am an advocate for anything, it is to move.

As far as you can, as much as you can.

Across the ocean or across the river.

The extent to which you can walk in someone else’s shoes or at least eat their food, it is a plus for everybody.

Open your mind, get off the couch, move.

Anthony Bourdain

Above: Anthony Bourdain

Heidi and Sebastian (not their real names), she of Switzerland, he of Argentina, have been travelling together for about a week this day.

Above: Flag of Switzerland

Above: Flag of Argentina

They bought motorcycles in Hanoi and set themselves a goal:

Above: Hanoi, Vietnam

To ride down the length and coast of Vietnam to Ho Chi Minh City where she would travel on from there to Thailand and he would return back home.

Above: Ho Chi Minh City (HCMC), Vietnam

They have been friends since Hanoi, where a shared ennui with a Hanoi city tour they had taken brought them together.

Above: Walking tour, Hanoi

Heidi welcomed Sebastian for the security a male companion can bring.

He welcomed her unconditional acceptance of the special individual he is.

Maybe that is enlightenment enough, to know that there is no final resting place of the mind, no moment of smug clarity.

Perhaps wisdom is realizing how small I am and unwise, and how far I have yet to go.

Anthony Bourdain

Above: Anthony Bourdain

A quiet and hazy spring morning in the Vietnamese countryside.

60 km south of the city of Hanoi, on the river Dáy, Phủ Lý is the capital city of Hà Nam Province.

Above: Phu Ly, Vietnam

Located at Nguyen Van Troi Street, Bau Pagoda is a scenic spiritual place, a long-standing sacred place in a vast land.

In front of the pagoda is a deep and wide lake, connected with the Dáy River, beautiful scenery that adds to the tranquility of the pagoda. 

Above: Bau Pagoda

According to the theory of yin and yang there are five elements. 

In front of a temple, there is usually a lake, because according to legend, temples represent yang, lakes represent yin. 

Yang and yin create a harmonious balance in Heaven and Earth.

According to feng shui theory, temples are places of sanctity and respect. 

Above: Feng shui spiral, Chinatown Metro Station, Los Angeles, California

The lake in front of the temple seems to remind people who come to this place to wash their hands and feet to remove all the dust in order to sincerely worship. 

Thus, the spiritual is never distant from the physical.

The Bau Pagoda combines the traditional spirit of the nation with the new ambitions of today.

It is a combination of national and modern dharma. 

According to old documents, Bau Pagoda is over a thousand years old. 

This has been a place of spiritual and cultural activities for many generations. 

Bau Pagoda still preserves many precious artifacts from the past.

Along with churches and temples in the city, Bau Pagoda is a temple that create a feeling of peace and quiet in the noisy city.

Travel changes you.

As you move through this life and this world you change things slightly, you leave marks behind, however small.

And, in return, life and travel leaves marks on you.

Most of the time those marks on your body or on your heart are beautiful.

Often though they hurt.

Anthony Bourdain

Above: Anthony Bourdain

Ha Nam Province, in the words of the late professor Tran Quoc Vuong, is a locality located in the “water quadrilateral” of the Red River Delta – one of the biggest cradles of the art of rowing in Vietnam.

Above: Red River Delta, Vietnam (in red)

Ha Nam was the pioneer province in making a dossier to submit to UNESCO to recognize the art of Cheo singing as a representative Intangible Cultural Heritage of humanity.

Above: Logo of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization

Ha Nam Cheo Theatre, located at Ly Thai To Street, keeps Cheo art alive.

Continue south to Van Long.

The Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve is a nature reserve in Gia Vien District, along the northeastern border of Ninh Binh Province.

The site is one of the few intact lowland inland wetlands remaining in the Hong River Delta.

Limestone karst is surrounded by the freshwater lake, marshes and swamps.

Together with subterranean hydrological systems they form a wetland complex, which is very rare in mainland Southeast Asia.

The Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve is a habitat for the critically endangered Delacour’s langur and may be the only place in the world where the species can be observed in the wild.

Above: Typical water landscape in Van Long Nature Reserve

Since 1960, a dike line of more than 30 km long was built on the left bank of the Dáy River, turning Van Long into a wetland 3,500 hectares wide, attracting many birds to stop and feed mid-migration.

Above: Van Long Nature Reserve

Isolated mountains, rocky islands in the middle of a vast valley, have “accidentally” become the salvation for many species of animals and plants to escape human destruction. 

But the most valuable coincidence was when foreign experts discovered that Van Long has more than 40 individuals of the white-breeded langur. 

This discovery surprised the scientific community, because the langur is a highly endangered species.

Above: Delacour’s langur

 

The study of Van Long lagoon area has brought scientists from one surprise to another, because the flora and fauna here are very typical for both the two ecosystems of limestone mountains and wetlands of the Red River Delta. 

In addition to the langur, there are many species of animals and plants, such as broadleaf conifers, money-flowers, flower slices, horse bears, leopards, salamanders…

Above: Van Long

Here also is an insect species that is close to extinction, a species of ca cuong belonging to the swimming leg family. 

The only place where this particular species of ca cuong can live must have a really clean water environment. 

In the flooded areas of Van Long, there are ca cuong species (Belostomatidae), a group of rare insects, the living expression of the purity of the water environment here, which help people to destroy molluscs carrying parasitic diseases.

Above: A belostomatidae

Currently, Van Long is supported by the Dutch government, the Global Environment Facility (GEF) and the Cuc Phuong Rare Primate Rescue Center, which strives to conserve rare mammal species.

Above: Flag of the Netherlands

Above: Logo of the Global Environment Facility

Above: Residents of the Cuc Phone Rare Primate Rescue Center, Vietnam

Van Long wetland is an area with diverse ecosystems. 

In addition to the two main ecosystems of wetlands and forests on limestone mountains, there are also ecosystems of fields, lawns, shifting cultivation and village ecosystems.

Above: Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve

The flora ecosystem in Van Long has 722 species.  

Particularly noteworthy are absinthe, broad-leaved conifers, tonic cones, fern sage, cycads, and canola flowers.

The fauna ecosystem of Van Long area is very rich.

Here, there are rare animals, such as langurs, bears, chamois, red-faced monkeys, leopards, reptile frogs, king cobras, flower lizards, ground pythons, buffalo snakes, red-haired striped snakes…..

Above: Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve

Delacour’s langur males weigh between 7.5 and 10.5 kg (17 and 23 lb), while the females are slightly smaller, weighing between 6.2 and 9.2 kg (14 and 20 lb).

Their fur is predominantly black, with white markings on the face and distinctive creamy-white fur over the rump and the outer thighs, while females also have a patch of pale fur in the pubic area.

The Delacour’s langur has a crest of long, upright, hair over the forehead and crown.

Above: A Delacour’s langur

Delacour’s langurs are diurnal, often spending the day sleeping in limestone caves, although they sleep on bare rocky surfaces if no caves are available.

They are folivorous, with about 78% of the diet reportedly consisting of foliage, although they also eat fruit, seeds, and flowers.

The monkeys have been reported to eat leaves from a wide range of different plant species, indicating that their apparent dependence on limestone habitats is not related to their diet.

Above: A Delacour’s langur

In previous decades, Delacour’s langurs were reported to live in troops of up to 30 individuals, often including a mix of males and females, although single-male groups are more common, and some small all-male groups have also been reported.

In more recent years, the typical group size seems to be much smaller, with only about four to 16 members each.

Males defend the troop’s territory from outsiders, often standing watch on rocky outcrops.

When potential rivals are spotted, the males in a troop initially try to intimidate them with loud hoots and visual displays, resorting to chasing and fighting if this fails.

Within the group, social bonds are maintained by grooming and play.

Above: Family of Delacour’s langur monkeys

Despite living in forested habitats, Delacour’s langurs are primarily terrestrial, only occasionally venturing into the trees.

They swing by their hands when travelling through trees, and use their tails for balance when rapidly scrambling over steep rocky terrain.

Above: A Delacour’s langur

Females give birth to a single young after a gestation period of 170 to 200 days.

The young are born with orange fur, and are precocial, with open eyes and strong arms.

The fur begins to turn black at around four months, and the young are probably weaned at 19 to 21 months, when the mother is likely ready to breed again.

However, the full adult coat pattern is not achieved for around three years.

Females reach sexual maturity at four years, and males at five years.

The total life expectancy is around 20 years.

Above: Delacour’s langur monkeys – mother and child

Classified as critically endangered by the International Union of the Conservation of Nature (IUCN), the primary threats to the species are their being hunted for traditional medicine, loss of forest habitat and the local development of tourism. 

As of 2010, less than 250 of these animals were believed to remain in the wild, with nineteen in captivity.

Above: Logo of the IUCN

Van Long also has the ability to form a bird garden with tens of thousands of storks often feeding in marshy fields and rice fields. 

And, truth be told, as the wetlands in Van Long have not been fully studied, it is also likely to be an important site for migratory waterbirds, such as the ginseng bird (Fulicra atra). 

Above: Ginseng bord (coot)

One notable resident in Van Long is the Bonelli’s eagle (Hieraaetus fasciatus). 

To date, Van Long is the only place that has accurately recorded this eagle species in Vietnam. 

Above: A Bonelli’s eagle

Not only a nature reserve, Van Long is also a place with attractive landscapes. 

Van Long is known as “the bay without waves“, because when travelling on a boat on the lagoon, visitors will see the water surface as flat as a giant mirror, as still as an ink landscape painting.

Above: Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve

Van Long area has a thousand beautiful caves.

Particularly, Ca Cave is very beautiful and is the gathering and breeding place of catfish, perch, and banana fish. 

Shadow Cave is another beautiful cave worth seeing.

Above: Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve

Adjacent to Van Long conservation area, there is also the Van Long tourist service area, an impressive architectural complex. 

This is the resting place of tourists in their mid-migrations. 

Van Long Lagoon is a unique eco-tourism destination, attracting tourists from France, Korea and Japan. 

In the vicinity of Van Long area, there are many famous historical and cultural attractions, such as: 

  • Dinh Bo Linh Temple  

Above: Dinh Bo Linh Temple; Ninh Binh, Vietnam

Đinh Bộ Lĩnh (924–979) (r. 968–979) was the first Vietnamese emperor following the liberation of the country from the rule of the Chinese Southern Han Dynasty, as well as the founder of the short-lived Dinh Dynasty and a significant figure in the establishment of Vietnamese independence and political unity in the 10th century.

He unified Vietnam by defeating 12 rebellious warlords and became the first emperor of Vietnam.

Upon his ascension, he renamed the country Đại Cồ Việt.

Above: A statue of emperor Đinh Tiên Hoàng in Hoa Lu, Vietnam

Đinh Bộ Lĩnh was born in 924 in Hoa Lu (south of the Red River Delta in what is today Ninh Binh Province).

Growing up in a local village during the disintegration of the Chinese Tang Dynasty that had dominated Vietnam for centuries, Đinh Bộ Lĩnh became a local military leader at a very young age.

Above: Statue of Dinh Bô Linh

From this turbulent era, the first independent Vietnamese polity emerged when the warlord Ngô Quyèn defeated the Southern Han’s forces in the First Battle of the Bach Dang River in 938.

However, the Ngô Dynasty was weak and unable to effectively unify Vietnam.

Faced with the domestic anarchy produced by the competition of 12 feudal warlords for control of the country, as well as the external threat represented by Southern Han, which regarded itself as the heir to the ancient kingdom of Nan Yue that had encompassed not only southern China but also the Bac Bo region of northern Vietnam, Đinh Bộ Lĩnh sought a strategy to politically unify the Vietnamese.

Above: Map of the occupation of 12 ambassadors

Upon the death of the last Ngô king in 965, he seized power and founded a new kingdom the capital of which was in his home district of Hoa Lu.

Above: Landscape of the ancient capital of Hoa Lu

To establish his legitimacy in relation to the previous dynasty, he married a woman of the Ngô family.

Above: Dinh Bo Linh statue, HCMC, Vietnam

In the first years of his reign, Đinh Bộ Lĩnh was especially careful to avoid antagonizing Southern Han.

In 968, however, he took the provocative step of adopting the title of Emperor (Hoàng Đế) and thereby declaring his independence from Chinese overlordship.

He founded the Đinh Dynasty and called his kingdom Dai Cô Viêt.

Above: Thai Binh Hung Bao coin – the first money in Vietnam 

His outlook changed, however, when the powerful Song Dynasty annexed Southern Han in 971.

In 972, Đinh Bộ Lĩnh ingratiated himself with the Song by sending a tribute mission to demonstrate his fealty to the Chinese Emperor. 

Emperor Taizu of Song subsequently recognized the Viet ruler as Giao Chi Quận Vương (King of Giao Chi), a title which expressed a theoretical relationship of vassalage in submission to the Empire.

Above: Dinh Bô Linh Temple, Hoa Lu Cave

Well aware of Song’s military might, and eager to safeguard the independence of his country, Đinh Bộ Lĩnh obtained a non-aggression agreement in exchange for tributes payable to the Chinese court every three years.

Above: Tomb of King Dinh in the ancient capital of Hoa Lu

  • Hoa Lu Cave

Above: Ancient temple near Hoa Lu Cave

Hoa Lu Cave was the first base of the military envoy Dinh Bo Linh for the unification of Vietnam in the 10th century.

The cave is located about 15 km north of the ancient capital of Hoa Lu and 20 km from Ninh Binh City by road.

The cave is in an exposed valley of about 16 acres surrounded by arc mountains. 

The four sides of Hoa Lu Cave are surrounded by extremely solid rocks, with only one entrance, a small cave about 30 m high. 

Outside the cave is Cut Lagoon, about 3 km long and 500m wide, like a natural moat. 

From here you can row, row, row your boat to Day River.

Above: Cut Lagoon

  • Dich Long Pagoda Cave

Above: Dich Long Pagoda

Dich Long Cave and Pagoda is a famous tourist destination of Ninh Binh Province.

It is a temple built 80 metres up a karst tower also named Dich Long.

Dich Long Cave and Pagoda is located in Gia Thanh Hamlet, Gia Vien District, Ninh Binh Province, near National Highway 1A.

Above: Dich Long Pagoda

According to one legend the cave was found out in 1739 by a woodcutter.

He created an altar after seeing stalactites that look like Buddha inside the cave.

In 1740, the Pagoda was established.

Tourist coming to Dich Long will be surprised by a large number of unique architecture: a temple for worship, a crescent lake, five three-storey towers and three lower temples.

Especially noteworthy are three statues of Buddha, which have historical value.

The bell tower is in the main gate with the rocky columns.

Engraved stone is the characteristic feature.

The stone temple behind the bell tower, for worshiping Saint Nguyen Minh Khong, contains five compartments.

The eight monolithic stone columns are huge at 4 metres high.

The giant dragons were carved on these columns winding through the clouds.

The engraving is so sophisticated that people may imagine that the dragons seem to be flying up.

The other eight column are 3 metres high and engraved with Chinese characters which concisely but profoundly glorify the beauty of this place.

The tourists will not find other temples made of precisely engraved bluestone on their Ninh Binh Province tour.

This temple is unique.

Above: Dich Long Pagoda

On the left side of the stone temple is the Buddha Garden.

All the stone Buddha statues in this Garden were made by master craftsmen.

The Garden creates the sacred atmosphere of Dich Long Pagoda.

Behind the stone temple is the three-compartment lower pagoda.

The pagoda is on the halfway mark to the top of the mountain.

This pagoda is related to many historical events.

The Temple still bears the traces of war.

During the anti-French resistance, Dich Long Pagoda was the shelter of the people and the victim of bombing raids.

Above: Dich Long Pagoda

From the main pagoda, continue to climb 105 stone steps to the cave divided into three areas: the Buddha Cave, the Dark Cave and the Light Cve.

Many stalactites look like sacred animals changing with the light into forms such as dragons, elephants, etc.

This always strongly impresses visitors coming here.

Above: Dich Long Cave

There are three caves beneath the temple, to the right is a chamber with stalactites, stalagmites, and Buddha statues which is used for prayers.

To the left is a cave called Toi or Dark Grotto.

It is famous for a huge stalagmite resembling a woman’s breast.

Above: Dark Grotto

Behind this cave is the Sang or Light Grotto which has a wide opening so the light and the wind can enter the cave.

When a breeze plays on the conical stalagmites, they sound like flutes.

This explains the name Dich Long, which translates literally Flute Wind.

Every year there is a great festival at the Temple, on the 6th and 7th of March.

There are religious elements like worshipping Buddha and thurification (the act of burning incense) and there is entertainment, like performing kylin dances, dragon dances, a chess tournament, a competition in writing Han scripts, and more.

Above: Dich Long Pagoda Cave

Near Van Long Wetland Nature Reserve, the Emeralda Ninh Binh Resort includes 51 villas with 170 4-star bedrooms, 116 standard rooms, 36 deluxe rooms and 10 duplex suites, as well as restaurants, bars, spa and fitness centres, two swimming pools, tennis courts, event areas, conference rooms and babysitting areas.

Where Delacour’s langurs rest is never discussed.

Above: Emeralda Ninh Binh Resort

 

It is hard not to be won over by the mystical watery beauty of the Tam Coc “Three Caves” region, which is effectively a miniature landlocked version of Ha Long Bay.

Above: Tam Coc, Vietnam

The film Indochine helped to put it on the tourist map, and both good and bad have come of its burgeoning popularity – access roads have been improved, though some of the canal banks themselves have been lined with concrete.

In addition, Tam Coc has become relentlessly commercial, with many travellers having a wonderful day spoiled by hard-sell antics at the end of their trip.

Despite the overzealous – occasionally aggressive – peddling of embroideries and soft drinks by the rowers, the two-hour sampan-ride is a definite highlight, especially as the men and women row with their feet and make it look easy.

Above: Tam Coc

Boat rides on traditional sampans are the highlight in Tam Coc, meandering through dumpling-shaped karst hills in a flooded landscape where the river and rice paddies merge serenely into one.

Keep an eye open for mountain goats high on the cliffs and bright darting kingfishers in the waters.

Journey’s end is Tam Coc, three long, dark tunnel-caves (Hang Ca, Hang Giua and Hang Cuoi) eroded through the limestone hills with barely sufficient clearance for the sampan after heavy rains.

Above: Tam Coc

The Tam Coc – Bich Dong tourist region currently has a natural area of 350.3 hectares and is located 2 km from National Highway 1, 7 km from Ninh Binh City, 9 km from Tam Diep City. 

Pick-up centers are distributed at the following points:

  • Tam Coc
  • Co Vien Lau
  • Nang valley 
  • Nham valley
  • Bich Dong Pagoda
  • Mua Cave

The Tam Coc – Bich Dong tourist region includes:

  • Cruises: Van Lam wharf – Ngo Dong River – Tam Coc / Bich Dong / Sunshine Valley
  • Tourist attractions: Bich Dong Mountain and Pagoda / Tien Cave / Mua Cave / the ancient house of Co Vien Lau / Thai Vi Temple / Thien Huong cave

Above: Tam Coc

Tam Coc, which means “three caves“, includes Ca Cave, Hai Cave and Ba Cave. 

All three caves were formed by the Ngo Dong River crashing through the mountain. 

  • Ca Cave is a 127 metre long incursion through a large mountain. The mouth of the cave is over 20 metres wide. Bring a sweater as the cave can be quite chilly. Many stalactites of various shapes hang down.
  • Hang Hai, nearly 1 km from Ca Cave, is 60 metres long. The ceiling of the cave has many strange hanging stalactites.
  • Hang Ba, near Hang Hai, is 50 metres long. The ceiling of this cave is like a stone arch and lower than the other two caves.

Wanting to visit Tam Coc, visitors can get off the boat from the central wharf. 

Boats take tourists on the Ngo Dong River that winds past cliffs, water caves, and rice fields. 

The travel time is about 2 hours. 

The scenery of Tam Coc, especially the shores of the Ngo Dong River, can change according to the rice season (green rice, golden rice or the silver colour of the water in the fields).

Above: Tam Coc

The beauty of Tam Coc comes from the intricate maze of mountains, river valleys and wetlands that have let it be nicknamed “the inland Ha Long Bay“.

Above: Ha Long Bay

The main river boat tour is a must – a roughly two-mile thoroughfare through Vietnam’s live action version of Avatar’s planet Pandora.

As your rickety tin sampan boat further rows up the sleepy Ga Dong River, the landscape becomes ever more mysterious, it is then that you comprehend the irony that the natural complexity of your surroundings is what makes you appreciate the simplicity of its feel.

Like Huckleberry Finn drifting down the muddy Mississippi River, the traveller is without a care, alone with only thoughts as companions.

On the way back, you can ask to stop at Thai Vi Temple, a short walk from the river.

Dating from the 13th century and dedicated to the founder of the Tran Dynasty, it’s a peaceful, atmospheric spot.

Thai Vi Temple is the place to pay homage to kings, generals, and a queen. 

The Tam Coc mountain area was the place where the Tran dynasty came to set up Vu Lam Palace in the resistance war against the Nguyen Mong. 

Thai Vi Temple can be reached by foot from Tam Coc or by road 2 km from Tam Coc boat station.

Above: Thai Vi Temple

King Tran Thai Tong (r. 1255 – 1258) started the construction of Vu Lam Palace on an elevation near Ca Cave. 

During the construction of the amphitheatre, Thai Vi recruited exiles to reclaim and establish hamlets, expand roads, embellish key places, and prepare against invasion. 

Many important court meetings were held here. 

Above: Tomb of Tran Thai Tong in Long Hung, Thai Binh

During the second resistance war against the Nguyen Mong Empire in 1285, the Vu Lam Hanh Palace area became a solid base of the Tran army and people.

On 7 May 1285, the year of the Rooster, the two kings Tran Thanh Tong and Tran Nhan Tong defeated a part of the Mongol-Yuan army here, “beheading and cutting off the enemy’s ears unspeakably“. 

The battle took place in the Thien Duong limestone valley. 

Above: Vu Lam

In the middle of the valley, there is Cua Ma Field and the nearby Valley of Tombs, so named because there are many graves here and locals still call this valley a “war ground“. 

The battle quickly swept the Mongols out from Dai Viet, once again showing that Truong Yen was not only the imperial capital but also the land of the Vietnamese Emperor.

Above: Cua Ma

In addition to its strategic position, the Vu Lam palace area is also a place filled with majestic beautiful nature. 

Tran Thai Tong compared this place to a fairy land:

The eternal water consciousness of Bong Lai, 

Valley of the moon and moon of the mortal world.

Above: Vu Lam

The book “Khâm Định Đại Việt su tong muong muc” speaks more clearly:

Here the mountains overlap.

There are caves in the mountain guts.

The mountain circumference is as wide as the mountains.

Outside there is a small river winding and winding, connecting to the mountains.

Small boats can be carried in.

Above: Vu Lam

There is a description of Vu Lam’s palace, in the poem Vu Lam Thu Van (Autumn afternoon in Vu Lam). 

Tran Nhan Tong wrote: 

The slot is printed upside down for the suspension ball

Sneeze at the edge of the crevice of the sun

Quietly a thousand young, falling red leaves

Clouds spread like a distant bell

Above: Vu Lam

After the first resistance war against the Mongol invaders (1258), 40-year-old King Tran Thai Tong ceded the throne to his son and returned to the Truong Yen mountains to establish the Vu Lam palace base.

King Tran Thanh Tong also built a number of other palaces here and made a road from Van Lam village to the Palace, and had built a stone dragon bridge across the Ngo Dong River over Dragon Culvert.

Vu Lam Palace was the first Buddhist monk monastic home of Emperor Tran Nhan Tong. 

Above: Print version of the King’s philosophical theory of Buddhism, written in 1260

Dai Viet historical recorder Toan Thu wrote in the 7th month of the year of the Horse (1294):

The emperor came to Vu Lam to visit the rock cave.

The stone mountain gate is narrow.

The emperor sat in a small boat with the queen empress Tuyen Tu at the stern.

Above: The King’s visit

In the year of the Cat (1295), the Dai Viet historical record reads:

In the summer, in June, the emperor returned to the scriptures.

Having left home, to Vu Lam palace he returned again.” 

Vu Lam served as a palace for at least 41 years (1258 – 1299). 

Above: Vu Lam

In front of the temple, there is a jade well built of green stone. 

Behind the temple is the Cam Son rock mountain range. 

Outside of Nghi Mon, there are two horses made of monolithic green stone on both sides. 

Through Nghi Mon, there is a steeple made of ironwood, while the roof is tiled. 

Here hangs a bell cast from the 19th year of Chinh Hoa.

Opposite the steeple along the main road is a stele tower and three steles erected on either side. 

The four-sided stele records the merits of those who have contributed to the construction of the temple. 

The main road and the dragon yard are paved with green stone. 

The dragon yard is about 40 square metres wide. 

On both sides of the dragon yard are two rows of Vong houses – where the ancestors discussed the sacrifices in the past. 

From the dragon yard, follow the stone steps ascending to a height of 1.2m to reach the Five Great Gate (five large doors) with six parallel rows of round stone columns all carved with the dragon king embossed in front. 

The outside of the stone columns are carved with parallel sentences of Chinese characters. 

The verandas are also made of stone, carved with two dragons adoring the moon.

Through the five large doors, there are five majestic Bai Duong pavilions.

There are also six square stone columns carved with parallel sentences on the outside, embossed on the other sides with all manner of beasts. 

Next are three Trung Duong pavilions with two rows of round stone columns, each row with four columns, all carved with dragon clouds. 

Here is put into the stone – incense. 

The two sides have a pair of wooden cranes more than two metres high with two sets of gold medallions. 

Through Trung Duong in the Chinh Tam Pavilion, there are also eight round stone columns carved with relief. 

Above: Nghi Mon

Thai Vi Am remains to this day is an area of ​​about six acres wide, surrounded by earthen ramparts, in the middle of which is a temple.

In the middle of the Palace are statues of kings (Tran Thai Tong, Tran Thanh Tong, Tran Nhan Tong, Tran Anh Tong), of generals (Tran Hung Dao, Tran Quang Khai) and of a queen (Thuan Thien). 

On the left and right are two bronze statues of females standing in service of the King. 

At the Thai Vi temple ruins, there is a small temple where King Tran Thai Tong stayed to practice his faith in the last years of his life.

Above: Thai Vi

Thai Vi Temple Festival is held from the 14th to the 17th day of the 3rd lunar month to commemorate the merits of the first kings of the Tran Dynasty. 

The procession is led by a drum carried by two people, one who wears a robe and a swallow’s hat, followed by five people holding flags.

Then there is a palanquin with bowls of tribute on it, with images of the kings, queens, or princesses of the Tran dynasty, accompanied by the scent of incense and flowers. 

The palanquin has a very beautiful, swinging red umbrella. 

Next is a palanquin of four people carrying offerings of flowers and fruits. 

The palanquin procession at Thai Vi Temple is not one group, but more than 30 groups.  

On the morning of 14 March, a palanquin from the roads in the district and province is carried to Thai Vi temple in the jubilant atmosphere of the festival. 

The palanquins are all gorgeously painted with gilded lipstick as young people dress up according to the old festival customs.

Sacrifice is an important ritual, held in front of the temple. 

The priesthood consisting of 15 to 20 people carry out the incense and drink. 

The chief priest reads literature and recites the song of praise and merit of King Tran Thai Tong. 

After each sacrifice, a man plays the lute and a woman explains the ca tru way.

As part of the festival, there are games, such as the lion dance, the dragon dance, human chess, wrestling, boating, and, oh, the fun you will have!

Above: Thai Vi

Located deep in the mountainous area of Trang An​​, visitors sit in traditional boats steered by local people, and experience a close connection with nature, feel the pure and splendid beauty of caves and strange rocks, and learn of the golden features of the nation’s history in the process of building and defending the country. 

Above: Trang An

From Trang An wharf, about 15 minutes by boat through Lam Cave, you can enter Noi Lam Valley. 

Above: Noi Lam Valley

Here, the Vietnam Institute of Archeology excavated and explored the valley and found thousands of artifacts on the surface and in the dug holes. 

Dr. Le Thi Lien of the Vietnam Institute of Archeology said:

After a period of excavation and archaeological survey of Noi Lam valley – a place belonging to Vu Lam palace of Tran dynasty, archaeologists have discovered many remarkable vestiges, such as:

  • traces of clay-containing areas for ceramic materials
  • traces of trees in the black mud
  • traces of stone embankment road or water wharf
  • traces of the embankment

This result shows the possibility of pottery production in this area. 

In addition, there are relics obtained with 5,525 fragments lying on the surface and 940 pieces of relics of all kinds appearing in the dug holes. 

Through research, analysis has discovered many relics of great value: architectural decorative pieces, glazed ceramics, earthenware, lumps of rice, coal-fired rice.

Archaeologists hypothesize that this area was the production site of glazed ceramics in the Tran Dynasty. 

The discovery of traces of clay material reserve and remnants of waste shows the possibility of pottery production here.

Located in the middle of Noi Lam valley, by Tien Stream, there are temples paying homage to the kings and mandarins of the Tran dynasty. 

Truong Han Sieu was a famous artist and guest. 

He had a strong character, a profound education, and made great contributions to the 2nd and 3rd resistance wars against the Yuan Mongols. 

During the period when King Tran Nhan Tong returned to this land to practice his faith, Truong Han Sieu also retired to this hermitage and set up a monastery to practice in his hometown of Ninh Binh. 

This is why Truong Han Sieu is also honoured at this relic by the people.

Above: Temple of Truong Han Sieu on Non Nuoc Mountain, Ninh Binh

Be mindful when choosing your boat to stay clear of those with boxes, as these usually mean that your rower will haggle you endlessly until you have purchased something from them – it can ruin your relaxing ride if you do not wish to buy something.

Also, be aware that hawkers will sometimes convince you to buy a drink for your guide/rower, however, your oarsmen or women will quickly sell this back to them for half the price once you have left.

Above: Trang An

The landscape here is flat, so bike riding through the rice fields is recommended and makes you feel like you are in a movie scene.

Ride at ease whilst taking in the breathtaking views and lush green colours.

Ride through bamboo-lined village roads to learn about the culture and customs of farmers in wet rice areas.

Imagine being a shepherd, herding buffalo, slapping fish, catching crabs, grinding rice and pounding rice, enjoying rustic dishes, such as grilled perch, crab soup with salted eggplant….

Above: Trang An

Thien Duong Cave, located on the road from Ngo Dong River to Thai Vi Temple, is a dry and bright cave located halfway up the mountain at an altitude of about 15 metres. 

The cave is about 60 m high, 40 m deep, and 20 m wide. 

The top of the cave is hollow, so the cave is also called Troi Cave

Nestled in the cave is a shrine dedicated to Tran Thi Dung, the wife of King Ly Hue Tong, and said to be the person who taught the people of Ninh Hai Commune the craft of embroidery.

Above: Thien Duong Cave

Indochine intends to be the French Gone With The Wind, a story of romance and separation, told against the backdrop of a ruinous war.

The French, of course, have their own ways of approaching such epic topics, and this movie is heavier on boudoirs and chic, lighter on bluster and battle, than our North American classics.

The French are really good at translating any tragic history into a relationship between men and women.

Indochine is also curiously inconclusive, leading up to a final meeting that never takes place.

There are many good things in this film, not least the sense of time and place:

French Indochina, later Vietnam, from the years of colonial calm to the days when the French withdrew and the beautiful country became an American trauma.

This period is largely seen through the eyes of the owner of a French plantation (Catherine Deneuve), her adopted Vietnamese daughter (Linh Dan Pham) and the daughter’s son, who is raised mostly in France by Deneuve after the mother becomes a revolutionary.

Above: Éliane and daughter

There is always something bittersweet and decadent about the dying days of colonial regimes.

The old customs have outlasted their times, and yet people go through the motions, their manners and folkways reflecting a certain stubborn pride.

They are yesterday’s people, not ready to admit it.

You get that feeling in films like White Mischief and A Passage to India and you get it here, too, as the Deneuve character strides fearlessly among her plantation workers, who may, for all she knows, be Communists preparing an uprising.

She is protected by the invisible shield of decades of French rule.

Her society is a decadent one.

She looks cool and elegant, and is dressed in understated tropical chic, but from time to time she has a Chinese retainer prepare her an opium pipe, and she is not above a sudden rush of passion with a handsome young French Naval officer (Vincent Perez).

He, alas, then falls in love with Deneuve’s beautiful young adopted daughter, and betrays the values of his officer class to embrace the rising tide of anticolonial rebellion.

The photography is the star of this movie.

As the two young lovers run away, hoping to hide themselves in the countless islands of a secret lake, a vast long shot shows their boat as a speck surrounded by magnificent landscape.

Many other shots show an architecture in harmony with the land and the climate, the outdoors sensed from indoors, the walls and windows slatted or curtained so that all life seems partly exhibitionism.

Through this film, Deneuve drifts like an angel.

She is as beautiful as ever, in the role of a lifetime – she spans decades, yet never ages, and the problem is not to make her seem young for the early scenes but old enough for the later ones.

Her serenity in the face of crisis is perhaps too perfect:

A grittier, earthier woman might have connected better with the realities of the country.

Here we get a Scarlett in her gowns but not a Scarlett who grubs for potatoes.

The screenplay does the film no favors.

It is long and discursive and not very satisfying.

After a grand melodrama like this, we expect an ending more satisfactory than the epilogue in Geneva, with Deneuve and her grandson awaiting the daughter and the Vietnamese revolutionary committee.

Of course, the story of Vietnam did not end at that point, and so perhaps the story of this movie cannot either.

Above: Linh Dan Pham (Camille)

Indochine is an ambitious, gorgeous missed opportunity – too slow, too long, too composed.

It is not a successful film, and yet there is so much good in it that perhaps it’s worth seeing anyway.

The beauty, the photography, the impact of the scenes shot on location in Vietnam, are all striking.

But the people seem to drift and waver in their focus.

The film seems to suggest that the French still do not quite understand what happened to them in Vietnam.

Well, they’re not alone.

You have to forget this man, Lili.

I’ll never understand French love stories.

They’re all about madness, fury, suffering.

They’re similar to our war stories.

You know the secret.

I’ve told you already.

Yes, I know.

Indifference.

The French ideology of freedom and equality was completely absent in French colonial rule, specifically Indochina.

In the early 20th century before World War II, the French colonized the Indochina region, known today as Vietnam, Cambodia, and Laos.

During their rule, the military and police forces emphasized the importance of their empire, taking any and all means to defend it.

The film Indochine addresses the exploitation of native subjects in Indochina around 1930, and focuses on the transformation of the region under a political revolution. 

Above: Indochina, Le Monde Illustré, 28 March 1891

Indochine is a film set in 1930 French Indochina revolving around Éliane, a wealthy French rubber farm owner, Camille, a Vietnamese princess adopted by Éliane, and Jean-Baptiste, an officer in the French Navy.

Eliane and Jean Baptiste have a hidden romance in the beginning of the film, but after Camille is almost killed by a misdirected bullet, the story shifts to Camille and Jean-Baptiste.

Camille believes Jean Baptiste saves her life and after Jean Baptiste is reassigned to a remote post on the coast, Camille leaves everything behind to find Jean Baptiste.

When Camille is saved by Jean Baptiste, she discovers the horrors of French rule and revolts, killing a French Navy officer and escaping with Jean Baptiste.

The film does a fantastic job portraying the cruelty of French rule and their mistreatment of natives, lack of compassion, and the complete absence of “equality” when dealing with the Vietnamese population.

Although Eliane and Jean-Baptiste save Camille and often help natives, they too have moments of exploitation, showing their true backgrounds.

Five scenes in the film stand out as best representing French Indochina and the role race and power played in colonial rule. 

The prince Nguyen, his wife, and I were inseparable.

Maybe this is what youth is all about.

Believing the world is made of inseparable things.

Men and women, mountains and plains, human beings and gods, Indochina and France.”

Éliane says this in the opening scene when she is being driven by her Indian driver to her estate and plantation.

She is discussing the relationship between France and Indochina, and the imperative role it plays in the shape of her country.

In this scene, she is wearing pristine clothing in her expensive car, being driven through her rubber farm, watching all the Vietnamese workers producing rubber for her.

Throughout the film, there are rarely scenes where native people in the background are seen smiling or lively.

The only times any natives look healthy are scenes including royalty or elites.

In much the same manner as Indochine, vlogs about Vietnam all seem to focus on the wealthy and privileged foreign traveller rather than the locals who make up the bulk of the nation the foreigner is visiting.

When Éliane is saying France and Indochina are inseparable, she is only considering her French perspective, a common aspect of colonial ideology.

Even for her own daughter, Éliane often shows delusion when it comes to how white colonists see Vietnamese people.

There is a scene where Éliane is informed that her daughter Camille is being verbally attacked for being Vietnamese, but she doesn’t seem to be too concerned.

Even though Camille was raised by a wealthy French woman, society still views her as contaminated and lower class. 

Another significant scene that uncovers the French officials’ true nature is when Jean-Baptiste sets fire to a native family’s boat.

Jean-Baptiste’s Navy vessel finds a small wooden boat in the delta after an 8 pm curfew and even though everyone else on the Navy ship thinks it is a genuine mistake, Jean Baptiste orders a sailor to light the Vietnamese boat on fire.

When they are sailing away from the fireball on the water, a sailor confronts Jean Baptiste:   

Sailor:

They’ll drown!

Are you proud of yourself?

Are you proud of your victory?” 

Jean Baptiste:

I followed the rules.

You can have generosity and leniency.

No one will get inside my head and steal my soul, no one!

Not even eternal Asia, no one!” 

This encounter revealed Jean Baptiste’s character as the stereotypical colonial official, showing no empathy or compassion for native deaths.

I followed the rules” is a common psychological mindset where shifting blame is simple if one didn’t actually make the decision, but rather followed an order.

This is prevalent in war, and of course imperialism, making accountability for actions far more vague and impossible.

Jean Baptiste also alludes to Asia having a soul of its own.

Europeans viewed outsiders as uncivilized and wild, and being further from the homeland can alter someone’s perspective of the world.

This concept was introduced by Joseph Conrad in Heart of Darknesswhere the protagonist spirals into madness when he sails further into the Congo.

Indochine addresses the same concept and uses it as an excuse for Jean Baptiste to potentially kill an innocent Vietnamese family. 

This lack of compassion was apparent in most of the film, but usually not by Éliane.

As discussed earlier, Éliane does have a view of the world where France and Indochina are inseparable because they mutually help one another.

This, however, is a mindset ingrained and innocent to her.

Later in the film, her rubber factory is set on fire and all her workers are outside refusing to return: 

Head worker:

They set fire.

It’s not an accident.

We couldn’t stop the fire.

All the rubber burned.” 

Éliane: “When can we get back to work?” 

Head worker: “Tomorrow, I think.” 

Éliane: “Why not now? 

Head worker: “They don’t want to go inside.

They say they’ll be shot.” 

Éliane: “By whom?” 

Native: “Boom, danger! No work!” 

Éliane is clearly outraged by not only the fact that her plantation is ablaze, but also that her Vietnamese workers aren’t risking their lives for her money.

She shows absolutely no concern for the natives and instead of trying to extinguish the fire, she runs into the factory to show it is temporarily safe.

Of course the workers don’t really have a say so they follow her into the building with fear and despair.

The French had different stereotypes for certain ethnicities.

Indochinese people in particular were considered to be weaker but smarter, so during the war they often had background assistant work.

This film shows how Éliane and French officials felt physically superior to the workers and would often manhandle them into groups.   

The pivotal scene in the film is when Camille shoots the Navy officer in the head.

Camille escapes Saigon to find Jean Baptiste and during her journey, she meets a Vietnamese family of four.

After running through the countryside encountering endless natives struggling to survive, she finally finds Jean Baptiste at a slave auction.

The French call it a working post, but earlier in the film an officer explicitly states it is a slave auction for Vietnamese workers.

After Jean Baptiste identifies Camille, Camille sees Sao, the mother, and the rest of the family dead in chains on the water.

Camille is horrified and when the Navy tries to capture her, she shoots the head officer in the head and escapes with Jean Baptiste.

What is interesting in this scene is the conversation between the French officials prior to Camille’s arrival.

The French officials’ main fear is a revolt and riot, which they believe would crumble the Empire.

This was a legitimate fear imperialists had when colonizing new lands.

It was apparent in many other colonies in Asia and Africa. 

The final scene is about Camille’s former husband’s statement to his mother.

After deciding that he will leave Saigon to fight for Vietnamese freedom, he tells his mother:

Camille is free.

It’s her life and she doesn’t owe anything to anyone.

Obedience made slaves out of us.

The French taught me the words “freedom” and “equality.”

That’s how I’ll fight them.

This quote is the only time French ideology is explicitly addressed in the film and fascinatingly by a Vietnamese native talking about fighting against France.

He understands the hypocrisy of French ideology, and sees that it is only freedom and equality for themselves.

Above: Vietnamese-style seal of the Government-General of French Indochina

A passage in Race and War in France states:

Colonial subjects, the thinking went, owed France a “blood tax” in return for the privilege of living under enlightened French rule.

The French believed their colonial rule itself was a way of helping the natives, so freedom and equality were granted to them under enlightenment.

It didn’t matter to the French whether the Indochina natives were equal to them, but rather the natives received guidance to become more civilized.

Camille’s husband realizes how absurd French ideology is, so he ridicules the French by saying true freedom and equality will destroy French colonies. 

These scenes in Indochine show how French ideology was completely disregarded and contradicted in French Indochina.

The film addresses many issues regarding exploitation, racism, and inhumane practices by European imperialists in their colonies, and how they contributed to their eventual downfall. 

Indochine is narrated by Éliane Devries (Catherine Deneuve), a woman born to French parents in colonial Indochina.

It is told through flashbacks.

In 1930, Éliane runs her and her widowed father’s large rubber plantation with many indentured laborers, whom she casually refers to as her coolies.

She divides her days between her homes at the plantation and outside Saigon.

She is also the adoptive mother of Camille (Linh Dan Pham), whose birth parents were friends of Éliane‘s and members of the Nguyên Dynasty.

Guy Asselin (Jean Yanne), the head of the French security services in Indochina, courts Éliane, but she rejects him and raises Camille alone giving her the education of a privileged European through her teens.

Éliane meets a young French Navy lieutenant, Jean-Baptiste Le Guen (Vincent Pérez), when they bid on the same painting at an auction.

She is flustered when he challenges her publicly and surprised when he turns up at her plantation days later, searching for a boy whose sampan he set ablaze on suspicion of opium smuggling.

Éliane and Jean-Baptiste begin a torrid affair.

Camille meets Jean-Baptiste by chance one day when he rescues her from a terrorist attack.

Believing him to have saved her life, Camille falls in love with Jean-Baptiste at first sight, while Jean-Baptiste has no inkling of Camille‘s relation to Éliane.

When Éliane learns of Camille‘s love for Jean-Baptiste, she uses her connections with high-ranking Navy officials to get Jean-Baptiste transferred to Haiphong.

And I didn’t know.

I hadn’t wanted to see, that she was in love, the way one loves the first time.

Nothing would stop her.

Jean-Baptiste angrily confronts Éliane about his transfer during a Christmas party at her home, resulting in a heated argument where he slaps her in front of his fellow officers.

For his transgression, Jean-Baptiste is sent to the notorious Dragon Islet (Hòn Rồng), a remote French military base in northern Indochina.

Éliane allows Camille to become engaged to Thanh (Eric Nguyen), a pro-Communist Vietnamese boy expelled as a student from France because of his support for the 1930 Yên Bái Mutiny.

A sympathetic Thanh allows Camille to search for Jean-Baptiste up north.

Above: Eric Nguyen

Camille travels on foot and eventually makes it to Dragon Islet, where she and a Vietnamese family she travels with are imprisoned alongside other labourers.

When Camille comes across the sight of her travelling companions brutally tortured and murdered by French officers, she attacks a French officer and shoots him in the struggle.

Jean-Baptiste defies his superiors to protect Camille in the ensuing firefight.

The two set sail and escape Dragon Islet as outlaws.

After spending several days adrift in the Gulf of Tonkin, Camille and Jean-Baptiste reach land and are taken in by a Communist theatre troupe, who offers the couple refuge in a secluded valley.

After several months, Camille has become pregnant with Jean-Baptiste’s child, but are told they must vacate the valley out of safety.

Thanh, now a high-ranking Communist operative, arranges for the theatre troupe to smuggle the lovers into China.

Guy attempts to use operatives to quell the growing insurrections by labourers and to locate Camille and Jean-Baptiste, without success.

Camille and Jean-Baptiste‘s story becomes a celebrated legend in tuong performances by Vietnamese actors, earning Camille the popular nickname “the Red Princess“.

When the couple nears the Chinese border, Jean-Baptiste takes his and Camille‘s newborn son to baptize him in a river while she is asleep.

After christening the baby Étienne, he is ambushed and apprehended by several French soldiers.

A distraught Camille evades capture and escapes with the theatre troupe, while French authorities remand Jean-Baptiste to a Saigon jail and hand Étienne over to Éliane.

After some days in prison, Jean-Baptiste agrees to talk if he can first see his son.

The Navy, which has authority over the case and refuses to subject Jean-Baptiste to interrogation by the police, plans to court-martial Jean-Baptiste in Brest, France, to avoid the public outcry that would likely arise from a trial in Indochina.

Jean-Baptiste is allowed a 24-hour visitation with Étienne before being taken to France.

He goes to see Éliane, who lets him stay with Étienne at her Saigon residence for the night.

The next day, Éliane finds Jean-Baptiste dead in his bed with a gunshot to his temple, a gun in hand, and an unharmed Étienne.

Outraged, Éliane tells Guy she suspects the police murdered him, but Guy‘s girlfriend tells Éliane that the Communists may have killed Jean-Baptiste to silence him.

With no evidence sought for either suspicion, Jean-Baptiste‘s death is ruled a suicide.

Camille is captured and sent to Poulo Condor – a high security prison where visitors are not permitted and not even Éliane or Guy can help free her.

Above: Paulo Condor Prison

Above: Exhibit in Paulo Condor prison

After five years, the Popular Front comes to power and releases all political prisoners, including Camille.

Éliane reunites with Camille, but she declines to return to her mother and son, choosing instead to join the Communists and fight for Vietnam’s independence.

Above: Flag of the Viet Cong

Camille reasons she does not wish for her son to know the horrors she has witnessed.

She tells her mother that French colonialism is drawing to an end.

Taking Étienne with her, Éliane sells her plantation and leaves Indochina.

Above: Camille and Étienne

In 1954, Éliane finishes telling her story to a grown Étienne (Jean-Baptiste Huynh).

They have both come to Switzerland, where Camille is a Vietnamese Communist Party delegate to the Geneva Conference.

Étienne goes to the negotiators’ hotel intending to find his birth mother, but it is so crowded with people that he is not sure how Camille can find or recognize him.

He tells Éliane he sees her as his mother.

As the film concludes, an epilogue notes the next day, French Indochina becomes independent from France and Vietnam is partitioned into North and South Vietnam (leading, eventually, to the Vietnam War).

From Thach Bich wharf, sampans sail to Sunshine Valley. 

Beneath the clear cool water is a rich and lively fauna. 

Thung Nang still retains its wild features. 

Relax and feel comfortable in this quiet and pleasant space. 

When the boat is brought into the cave, you may feel cool.

The ceiling of the cave is very low, with stalactites of various shapes. 

In front of the cave are luxuriant reed bushes. 

Here, anchor the boat, rest, take pictures, and admire the beautiful scenery. 

The large valley still retains the pristine features that nature intended. 

Should fortune favour, perhaps you may see flocks of white storks surveying the wetland.

Above: Sunshine Valley

Crossing a waterway with whispering rice fields on both sides, overlapping mountains, you will pass Voi Temple. 

Continuing the journey, you will come to Thung Nang Cave (100 metres long), wherein is Thung Nang Temple. 

Above: Thung Nang Cave

The Temple was built in a quiet space, the back of the temple leaning on the sacred mountain, an ideal place to worship God. 

Above: Thung Nang

After Thung Nang, on the way back, visit Voi Temple. 

Voi Temple, built hundreds of years ago, of stone, is famous for its elaborately carved altars.

If you have time after the boat trip, follow the road leading southwest from the boat dock for about 2km to visit the cave-pagoda of Bich Dong, or “Jade Grotto“.

Stone-cut steps, entangled by the thick roots of banyan trees, lead up a cliff face peppered with shrines to the cave entrance, believed to have been discovered by two monks in the early 15th century.

On the rock face above, two giant characters declare “Bich Dong“.

Above: Bich Dong

The story goes that they were engraved in the 18th century by the father of Nguyen Du (author of the classic Tale of Kieu), who was entrusted with the construction of the complex.

The cave walls are now scrawled with graffiti, but the three Buddhas sit unperturbed on their lotus thrones beside a head-shaped rock which purportedly bestows longevity if touched.

Walk through the cave to emerge higher up the cliff, from where steps continue to the third and final temple and viewpoint over the waterlogged scene.

Above: Bich Dong Cave

Bich Dong means “green cave“, the name given to the Cave by Prime Minister Nguyen Nghiem, the father of the great poet Nguyen Du, in 1773.

Above: Statue of Nguyen Du (1766 – 1820)

The ancients called it “Nam Thien De Nhat Dong“, which means “the second most beautiful cave in the South” [behind Huong Tich Cave in Huong Son]. 

Bich Dong consists of a dry cave located halfway up the mountain and a water cave that pierces the mountain. 

In front of the water cave is a tributary of the Ngo Dong River winding by the side of the mountain.

Across the river are rice fields.

Above: Bich Dong

Xuyen Thuy Cave is the dark and flooded cave located along the length of the Bich Dong massif. 

Xuyen Thuy resembles a semicircular stone pipe about 350 metres long winding from east to west. 

The average width of Xuyen Thuy Dong is 6 metres, the widest place is 15 metres. 

The ceiling and walls of the cave are usually flat, creating a large stone slab like a dome, a semi-circle with various shapes.

The entrance to Xuyen Thuy Cave is at the back of the mountain, opposite the road to Bich Dong Pagoda. 

At the end of the journey through the water cave, visitors can climb the mountain to reach the dry cave and Bich Dong Pagoda.

Above: Xuyen Thuy Cave

Bich Dong Pagoda is an ancient temple, built at the beginning of the Hau Le dynasty. 

Inside the pagoda, there is a large bell cast during the reign of King Le Thai To, and the tombs of the monks who built the pagoda. 

In 1705, there were two monks Tri Kien and Tri The

Both monks were devout and wanted to go to many places to spread Buddhism and build temples. 

Seeing that Bich Dong Mountain has a beautiful terrain and already had a pagoda, the two monks decided to stop, repair the old pagoda by themselves, donate money to rebuild it into three pagodas, and to remain here to lead religious lives. 

In 1707, the two monks cast a large bell, which still hangs in Dark Cave. 

The Minh Bia song written on the bell is considered the inscription of the Pagoda’s stele, written in Chinese characters, including the passage:

Been up that mountain

Blessed, have grace

Open the mountain, cut the rock,

Pure Qi handed down

Above: Bich Dong

During the reign of Le Hien Tong (1740 – 1786), the pagoda was restored and expanded to include Lower Pagoda, Trung Pagoda, and Upper Pagoda, spread out across three mountain floors.

In the year of the Horse (1774), Lord Trinh Sam visited the Pagoda, looking out at the panorama of mountains, caves, rivers, fields and trees, the Pagoda seemed to converge on the green background, so he named the pagoda Bich Dong (green pearl grotto). 

Above: Bich Dong

Bich Dong Pagoda is an ancient architectural work, so like other temples built of ironwood, the roof is tiled with curved corners.

The blade, the shape of a phoenix’s tail, makes the roof undulating, flexible like tidal waves, looking like a spectacular dragon boat floating on water or like two wings of a bird flying up to Heaven.

Four mountains around the four seasons

The boat gently paddles racing

Waves crashing around the cave

Clouds pour over the temple scene

Above: Bich Dong

Bich Dong Pagoda was built in the style of “three“:

Three non-contiguous buildings, three levels along the mountainside, based on the mountain in position from low to high into three separate pagodas:

Lower, Middle and Upper. 

The Lower lies at the base.

The Middle is reached by stone-cut steps, entangled by the thick roots of banyan trees, that lead up the face of the cliff.

Enter the Dark Cave.

Walk through the Cave to emerge higher up the cliff, from where steps continue – you will need a flashlight/torch – to the third and final Upper Temple, from whence you can gaze at the universe below.

Above: Bich Dong

The unique thing of Bich Dong Pagoda is that the mountains, caves and pagodas complement each other, and are hidden among the great green trees, making the pagoda blend in with the exotic natural scenery. 

The panorama is a picture of majestic mountains and forests, inlaid with a bas-relief of ancient pagodas.

It was built on a high mountainside, where beneath lies Xuyen Thuy Cave.

Above: Bich Dong

From Trung (Lower) Pagoda, up six metres higher, is the Dark Cave, silent, solemn, slightly inclined to the east.

The way up to Dark Cave is almost vertical.

Go under the bridge and the cave gate looks like a rainbow. 

Above the cave door hangs the large bronze bell cast by the monks Tri Kien and Tri The in 1707.

Dark Cave is a long, wide space with electric lighting, creating the aura of a petrified fairy world. 

Near the door of Dark Cave are the statues of Buddha Amitabha, Manjushri Bodhisattva, and Guanyin Bodhisattva. 

The three Buddhas sit on lotus thrones beside a head-shaped rock.

The rock purportedly bestows longevity if touched.

So, touch the rock, live long, and prosper.

Above: Bich Dong

Above: Bich Dong

Inside the entrance of the Dark Cave, on the left, is a small cave, paying homage to Quan The Am Bodhisattva.

Within this small cave are stalactites like turtles and two strange rock blocks that sound like a muzzle, one rock the bass, the other its echo. 

Dark Cave is a natural temple, where one may hear the whisper of that quiet voice within.

One kilometre north of Bich Dong is beautiful Tien Cave, which is actually three large and wide high caves. 

The ceilings of the caves have many stone veins, stalactites drooping with colourful sparkles, looking like big tree roots. 

There are many bats and birds on the ceiling. 

From the outside, the cave looks like a magnificent castle. 

The changes of nature have created interesting shapes of stalactite in the shapes of trees, fairies, elephants, lions, tigers, iguanas, dragons, eagles, and colourful clouds. 

The stone blocks in the cave, when tapped, will create many strange and wondrous sounds.

Above: Tien Cave

Three kilometres north of Tam Coc, Mua Cave is not, in fact, worth the diversion, but rather it is the pagoda and the viewpoint from the hillside above the Cave that makes the journey worthwhile.

A punishing 467 steps zigzag upwards from beside the cave entrance to a lookout across vast karst mountain scape.

Above: Mua Cave

Sadly – (or fortunately depending upon your point-of-view) – the land around the entrance has been developed into a resort, so, “naturally“, there is an overpriced restaurant on site to buy refreshments

This is an artificial tourist area with services such as mountain climbing, weekend getaways and conferences. 

According to legend, Mua Cave was a place for performing arts, dancing and singing of the court ladies of the Tran dynasty.

Above: Mua

Descriptions of Vietnam, through the tales of Swiss Miss and my own research to tell those tales, compel me to one day visit this nation.

Maybe even work there.

Vietnam is chronically short of language teachers due to its dizzying rate of economic growth (second only to China).

One of the main reasons for this growth in demand for teachers is the nation’s booming prosperity and an urgent ambition among parents for their children to master English.

Many urban Vietnamese want to learn English with a view to joining a profession such as banking or tourism or to have a chance of acceptance at institutes of higher learning overseas.

It is rumoured to be relatively easy for native speakers to get a job in Hanoi or Hoi Chi Minh City (HCMC) on the basis of a telephone interview.

Schools, it is said, will snap you up, especially if you have a bachelor’s degree and a CELTA.

Furthermore, Vietnam has low living costs and high salaries.

Often the best way to find work is to simply arrive in one of the major cities and look around.

Although Vietnam is still a one-party socialist republic (which has been accused of blocking websites and blogs that are critical of the government), it bears all the trappings (complete with garish advertising hoardings and American pop music) of a capitalist society with an expanding young middle class who invest in electronic goods, luxury items and English lessons.

Above: Emblem of Vietnam

Hanoi was beautiful, bustling and noisy.

Above: Hanoi scene

HCMC (Ho Chi Minh City / formerly Saigon) is said to be a Bangkok in the making, with its sophisticated, sprawling commercial centre boasting a skyline dotted with skyscrapers – a metropolis that challenges the visitor with traffic, noise, pollution and street hassle.

Above: Ho Chi Minh City, Vietnam

Vietnam is a developing country and although the wealth of the nouveau riche classes in the cities is very visible, the countryside is still desperately poor.

Above: Urban slum, Hanoi

Above: Rice fields, Ninh Binh Province

The country experiences frequent power cuts and things in general don’t always work as they are supposed to.

Yet many travellers find themselves, despite the stifling heat and the torrential rains, the crowds and the pollution, delighted with the cities, packed with cheap restaurants and fantastic street food and the buzzing vibrant chaos of the night.

The senses are assaulted, the pulse races, the heart finds a rhythm and pace both soothing and searing.

The melodic voice of Trung Kien Trinh evokes the urban melancholy and yearning, music navigates life.

Vietnamese music, undying, unceasing, boasts less about bling and instead whispers and croons the emotions and lives of ordinary people.

Vagabond upper crust travellers mingle in this Communist parody of colonial capitalism.

The locals quietly survive with grace and dignity.

This is a nation of black humor and youthful energy, the daily life of today intertwined with the dangerous legacy of yesterday and the vague promise of tomorrow.

Where the damned dance with the deceased and where grief is touched by the magic of courageous tenacity and enduring elegance.

This is the Vietnam that the tourist cannot see and the traveller forever seeks.

Above: Vietnam (in green)

Travelling for the foreigner, despite “Western prices” where foreigners pay substantially more than locals do for everything, despite the deception behind that charming Vietnamese smile that seeks to extract money from the gullible, is nevertheless very affordable.

Low-cost airlines fly from north to south.

Regular tourist night buses are a great way to explore the country.

The Reunification Express train runs the full length of the country (over 1,300 km).

Above: Hué railway station

But renting (or purchasing) a motorcycle offers the traveller both flexibility and speed, for whatever else Vietnam may lack there is no shortage of motorbikes for rent or purchase here.

Although it is technically illegal for non-residents to own a vehicle, there is a small trade in second-hand motorbikes in Hanoi and HCMC.

Look at the noticeboards in hotels, travellers’ cafés and tour agents for adverts.

So far, the police ignore the practice…..

On the whole, the cops leave the alien alone, but if you are involved in an accident it is assumed that it is the foreigner’s fault.

Being the wise woman that she is, Heidi checked over everything carefully on her and Sebastian‘s bikes before they left Hanoi.

The brakes, the lights, the horns, the helmets.

All functioning, or at least appeared to be functioning.

It is said that the roads were worse in the past then they are today, but off the main highways road conditions can be highly erratic, with pristine asphalt followed by stretches of spine-jarring potholes and plenty of loose gravel on the sides of the road.

And there is no method to the madness that passes as the rules of the road in Vietnam.

Theory is merely a mention when faced with the frenzy of the fast and furious folly that is driving in the Republic.

Drive on the right…..

In theory.

But in practice…..

Drivers swoop and swerve, dash and dodge, wherever, however they wish.

Might means right, and right-of-way.

The mere motorcycle gives away to thundering trucks and hell bound buses, with indicators and brakes forgotten while the cacophony of horns is the language of the lane.

They assume the small give way to the big, that those without a death wish are wise enough to know when to allow themselves to be forced off the road, pulling over to the hard shoulder to avoid being crushed by the behemoths bent on maximum speed and minimal delay.

Darkness is death for the unwise motorcyclist, for many vehicles lack functioning headlights or the conscience to turn them on.

Flashing headlights, contrary to the unwritten rules of most of the world, do not mean “after you“, but rather in Vietnam they mean:

There is no way on Earth that I am stopping for you.”

So Heidi and Sebastian ride by day and seek lodgings before the sun sets.

These are modern times and the tech-savvy traveller knows the wisdom of BABA (book a bed ahead), so the day’s destination was set:

Ninh Binh, a mere two hours’ ride (in theory) from Hanoi, was the first day’s goal, a modest ambition with a side trip to the Tam Coc region.

Above: Ninh Binh City

The provincial capital of Ninh Binh is an unattractive, traffic-heavy northern town with nothing much to see.

It is one of many places in the world that are great as a base to travel from, but lacking allure to draw visitors to themselves.

Above: Ninh Binh City

Ninh Binh City is located on the right bank of the Day River, with two bridges spanning the confluence of the Van and Day rivers. 

The Day plays an important role in draining the city and flows beneath the urban beauty of the two steel bridges, Non Nuoc Bo and Ninh Binh, drawing the curious into the city centre. 

On the river, Ninh Phuc and Ninh Binh ports connect water traffic to the mouth of the sea.

Day River Afternoon

The floating bridge at the end of the village opens the field

The mountains are green and the eye layers are right

The water rises, pushing the boat away from the sun

The old way to the moonlight

Smoke spread sporadically on both sides of the house

Spring trees and immense clusters of water

Trying to see where my hometown is

Cloudy white, pink wings

Nguyen Du

Above: Day River, Ninh Phuc Port, Ninh Binh City

Ninh Binh is a crossroads, a fork where rivers and roads meet.

Since ancient times, the Trang An World Heritage Site complex, in the west of the city, has been the residence of prehistoric people belonging to the Stone Age.

Above: Trang An

Since ancient times, the confluence of the Van and the Day Rivers has formed markets and a wharf. 

Along with favorable traffic advantages due to the location at the intersection of main roads, these markets have developed into a major economic, political and cultural centre south of the Red River Delta.

In 1873, the French occupied Ninh Binh with the intention of making this place an urban area with many architectural works, such as Ninh Binh Citadel, Lim Bridge, Church Street, Dragon Market….. 

Above: Ninh Binh Citadel

Above: Church Street, Ninh Binh City

Above: Dragon Market, Ninh Binh City

Later, people supported the “garden without empty house” campaign, so many urban buildings were demolished. 

This is why Ninh Binh has the feel of a young city with a landscape that looks new.

Above: Ninh Binh City

During the Nguyen dynasty in August 1884 during the Tonkin campaign, the allegiance of Ninh Bình was of considerable importance to the French, as artillery mounted in its lofty citadel controlled river traffic to the Gulf of Tonkin.

Above: Ninh Binh Citadel

Although the Vietnamese authorities in Ninh Bình made no attempt to hinder the passage of an expedition launched by Henri Rivière in March 1883 to capture Nam Dinh, they were known to be hostile towards the French.

Above: Henri Laurent Rivière (1827 – 1883)

Born in Paris, Rivière entered the École Navale in October 1842.

He mustered out as a midshipman (second class) in August 1845, and saw his first naval service in the Pacific Ocean on Brillante.

In February 1847 he was posted to the South Seas naval division, to Virginie.

He was promoted to midshipman (first class) in September 1847 and to enseigne de vaisseau (ensign) in September 1849.

During the next five years he served in the Mediterranean squadron aboard Iéna (1850), Labrador (1851) and Jupiter (1852 – 1854).

Significantly, his confidential reports from this period mentioned that he seemed to be unduly interested in poetry and literature.

Rivière took part in the Crimean campaign (1854–56), serving on the vessels Uranie, SuffrenBourrasque and Montebello.

Promoted to the rank of lieutenant de vaisseau in November 1856, he served aboard Reine Hortense during the Franco – Austrian War (1859).

Above: Napoleon III (1808 – 1873) at the Battle of Solférino, Italy, 24 June 1859

In 1866 he took part in the Mexican campaign aboard Rhône and Brandon.

Above: Scenes from the Second Franco – Mexican War (1861 – 1867) –
Clockwise from left: French assault on the fort of San Xavier during the siege of Puebla (March 1863) French cavalry capture the Republican flag during the Battle San Pablo del Monte (1863), the 1867 execution of Emperor Maximilian (1832 -1867)

He was promoted to the rank of capitaine de frégate in June 1870 and served as second officer on the ironclad corvette Thétis with the French Baltic Squadron during the Franco – Prussian War (1870).

He saw no active service in any of these campaigns.

Above: Scenes from the Franco – Prussian War (19 July 1870 to 28 January 1871) –
Top left: The Proclamation of the German Empire 
Top right: Henry XVII, Prince Reuss, on the side of the 5th Squadron I Guards Dragoon Regiment at Mars-la-Tour, 16 August 1870 
Middle left: The Siege of Paris in 1870 
Middle right: The Lauenburg 9th Jäger Battalion at Gravelotte 
Bottom left: The Defense of Champigny 
Bottom right: The Last Cartridges

Rivière’s role in the suppression of a revolt in the French colony of New Caledonia in the late 1870s won him promotion to the coveted rank of capitaine de vaisseau in January 1880.

Above: Flags of Nouvelle Calédonie

Above: Location of Nouvelle Calédonie

In November 1881 Rivière was posted to Saigon (HCMC), as commander of the Cochin China naval division.

The posting was generally regarded as a backwater that offered few opportunities for distinction.

Above: Cochinchina, 1867

Rivière himself saw it as an opportunity to write a literary masterpiece that would procure him membership of the Académie française.

Although Rivière spent most of his adult life as a naval officer, he was also ambitious for literary distinction.

He was a journalist for La Liberté and also had articles published in the Revue des deux mondes.

At the end of 1881, Rivière was sent with a small French military force to Hanoi to investigate Vietnamese complaints against the activities of French merchants.

Above: Main Gate (Đoan Môn) of Hanoi Citadel

In defiance of the instructions of his superiors, he stormed the citadel of Hanoi on 25 April 1882 in a few hours, with the governor Hoàng Diêu committing suicide having sent a note of apology to the Emperor.

Above: Hoàng Diêu (1829 – 1882)

Although Rivière subsequently returned the citadel to Vietnamese control, his recourse to force was greeted with alarm in both Vietnam and China.

Above: Hanoi Citadel

The Vietnamese government, unable to confront Rivière with its own ramshackle army, enlisted the help of Liu Yongfu, whose well-trained and seasoned Black Flag soldiers were to prove a thorn in the side of the French.

Above: Liu Yongfu (1837 – 1917)

Above: Black Flag Army flag

The Black Flags had already inflicted one humiliating defeat on a French force commanded by lieutenant de vaisseau Francis Garnier in 1873.

Like Rivière in 1882, Garnier had exceeded his instructions and attempted to intervene militarily in northern Vietnam.

Liu Yongfu had been called in by the Vietnamese government, and ended a remarkable series of French victories against the Vietnamese by defeating Garnier’s small French force beneath the walls of Hanoi.

Garnier was killed in this battle, and the French government later disavowed his expedition.

Above: Francis Garnier (1839 – 1873)

The Vietnamese also bid for Chinese support.

Vietnam had long been a tributary of China.

China agreed to arm and support the Black Flags and to covertly oppose French operations in Tonkin.

The Qing court also sent a strong signal to the French that China would not allow Tonkin to fall under French control.

Above: Flag of modern China

In the summer of 1882, troops of the Chinese Yunnan and Guangxi armies crossed the border into Tonkin, occupying Lang Son, Bac Ninh, Hung Hoa and other towns.

The French minister to China, Frédéric Bourée, was so alarmed by the prospect of war with China that in November and December 1882 he negotiated a deal with the Chinese statesman Li Hongzhang to divide Tonkin into French and Chinese spheres of influence.

The Vietnamese were not consulted by either party to these negotiations.

Above: Li Hongzhang (1823 – 1901)

Rivière was disgusted at the deal cut by Bourée, and in early 1883 decided to force the issue.

He had recently been sent a battalion of marine infantry from France, giving him just enough men to venture beyond Hanoi.

On 27 March 1883, to secure his line of communications from Hanoi to the coast, Rivière captured the citadel of Nam Dinh with a force of 520 French soldiers under his personal command. 

During his absence at Nam Dinh the Black Flags and Vietnamese made an attack on Hanoi, but they were repulsed by chef de bataillon Berthe de Villers in the Battle of Gia Cuc on 28 March.

Rivière was jubilant:

This will force them to take forward their Tonkin Question!

Above: Battle of Gia Cuc, 27 – 28 March 1883

Rivière’s timing was perfect.

He had expected to be cashiered for his capture of Nam Dinh, but instead he found himself the hero of the hour.

Above: Henri Rivière

There had recently been a change of government in France, and the new administration of Jules Ferry was strongly in favour of colonial expansion.

It therefore decided to back Rivière up.

Above: Jules Ferry (1832 – 1893)

Ferry and his foreign minister Paul Armand Challemel-Lacour denounced Bourée’s agreement with Li Hongzhang and recalled the hapless French minister.

They also made it clear to the Chinese that they were determined to place Tonkin under French protection.

Above: Paul-Armand Challemel-Lacour (1827 – 1896)

In April 1883, realising that the Vietnamese were incapable of resisting the French effectively, the Chinese civil mandarin Tang Jingsong persuaded Liu Yongfu to take the field against Rivière with the Black Flag Army.

Above: Tang Jingsong (1841 – 1903)

On 10 May 1883, Liu Yongfu challenged the French to battle in a taunting message on placards that were widely distributed on the walls of Hanoi.

On 19 May, Rivière marched out of Hanoi to attack the Black Flags.

His small force (around 450 men) advanced without proper precautions, and blundered into a well-prepared Black Flag ambush at Paper Bridge (Pont de Papier), a few miles to the west of Hanoi.

In the Battle of Paper Bridge the French were enveloped on both wings, and were only with difficulty able to regroup and fall back to Hanoi.

Above: Paper Bridge

Towards the end of the battle a French cannon overturned with the shock of its recoil, and Rivière and his officers rushed forward to help the gunners to right it.

The Black Flags fired a volley into this struggling mass of men, killing one French officer and seriously wounding Rivière in the shoulder.

Several seconds later, Rivière collapsed.

Seeing the French line in confusion, the Black Flags surged forward and drove back the French rearguard.

Several French officers were wounded at this critical moment, and in the confusion of the retreat Rivière’s body was abandoned on the battlefield.

He was immediately presumed dead by his fellow officers.

If he had not already died from the effects of his wound, he would have been killed as soon as the Black Flags discovered who he was.

Above: Rivière pushing the cannon forward, Paper Bridge, 19 May 1883

Although the Battle of Paper Bridge was a serious defeat for the French, it strengthened the resolve of Jules Ferry’s administration to entrench the French protectorate in Tonkin.

The news of Rivière’s defeat and death reached Paris on 26 May.

The French navy minister Admiral Peyron declared:

France will avenge her glorious children!

Above: Alexandre Peyron (1823 – 1892)

The Chamber of Deputies immediately voted a credit of three and a half million francs to finance the despatch of a strong expeditionary corps to Tonkin.

Rivière’s adventure in Tonkin set in train a course of events that, within a few years, saw French rule extended beyond Cochinchina to the whole of Indochina.

Above: Map of Indochina, 1886

The French had been forced to leave Rivière’s body on the battlefield of Paper Bridge, and for several months were unsure of the precise circumstances of his death.

After being shot in the shoulder Rivière had fallen, then risen to his feet, then collapsed again.

His recumbent body had been last seen surrounded by a knot of Black Flag soldiers.

Most of Rivière’s fellow officers naturally assumed that he had been either shot or stabbed to death on the battlefield there and then, but many Vietnamese believed that he had been taken alive by the Black Flags.

According to a Vietnamese soldier who claimed to have been present at the time, Rivière had been brought into Liu Yongfu’s presence shortly after the battle ended and had been beheaded on the orders of the Black Flag leader, one of whose close friends had been killed by the French during the battle.

Neither version of his death could be confirmed.

Above: Henri Rivière

Several weeks after the battle the French heard rumours that Rivière’s body had been savagely mutilated and buried near the Black Flag stronghold of Phu Hoai.

On 18 September 1883, acting on information received from Vietnamese informants, the French scouted the area with two battalions of marine infantry.

Rivière’s severed head and hands, buried in a lacquered box, were discovered in the village of Kien Mai.

Three weeks later the mutilated body of a European, dressed in naval uniform, was found close to Paper Bridge, near the spot where Rivière had fallen on 19 May.

The body had been gashed with sword slashes, the head and the hands were missing, and the sleeves of the naval tunic had been cut away to remove the marks of rank.

Several French naval officers who knew Rivière well were able to confirm that the body was indeed his.

These circumstances strongly suggested that Rivière had been killed in the heat of battle, on the battlefield of Paper Bridge.

Liu Yongfu had offered a substantial bounty for the heads of French officers, graded according to their rank, and it seems likely that a Black Flag soldier had killed the wounded French commander and then decapitated him in order to claim the bounty, cutting off his hands so that his rank could be verified by the number of bands (galons) on his tunic cuffs.

Rivière’s remains were brought back to Hanoi, where a funeral service was said over them by Paul-François Puginier, the French apostolic vicar of Western Tonkin.

Ten years earlier Puginier had performed a similar office over the body of Francis Garnier, who had died in remarkably similar circumstances.

Above: Paul François Puginier (1835 – 1892)

On 21 December 1873, Liu Yongfu and around 600 Black Flags, marching beneath an enormous black banner, approached the west gate of Hanoi.

A large Vietnamese army followed in their wake.

Garnier began shelling the Black Flags with a field piece mounted above the gate, and when they began to fall back he led a party of 18 French marines and sailors out of the city to pursue them, hoping to inflict some decisive blow.

The counterattack failed.

Garnier, leading three men uphill in a bayonet attack on a party of Black Flags, was stabbed and hacked to death by several Black Flag soldiers after stumbling in a watercourse.

The youthful enseigne de vaisseau Adrien Balny d’Avricourt led an equally small column out of the citadel to support Garnier, but was also killed at the head of his men.

Three French sailors were also killed in these sorties.

The others fled back to the citadel after their officers fell.

Colonel Thomazi, the historian of French Indochina, gave the following detailed description of Garnier’s last moments:

At midday on 21 December he was in conference with the ambassadors when an interpreter ran up, announcing that bands of Black Flags were attacking the town by the western gate.

He immediately hurried to the spot, but some of his men had got there before him, and their fire had sufficed to force the bandits to retreat behind the bamboo hedges.

A 40-millimetre gun arrived at this moment.

Garnier rallied a dozen men, three of whom dragged this small cannon, and left the town at a run to pursue the enemy.

As the gun could not move quickly enough across the fields, he left it behind with its gunners.

He then divided the nine men who remained with him into three groups.

The first two groups moved off to the left and the right, to rejoin one another further on, while he marched in the middle, followed only by two men.

One and a half kilometres from the town he found himself in front of a dyke, and slipped and fell while trying to cross it.

Some Black Flags hidden behind the dyke ran out, while others opened fire.

At this moment the two men who were accompanying Garnier were 100 metres behind him.

One of them was killed by a bullet and the other wounded.

Garnier cried:

‘To me, brave boys, and we’ll give them a thrashing!’

He then fired the six rounds from his revolver in an attempt to rescue himself, but the bandits surrounded him, pierced him with thrusts of sabres and lances, cut off his head, odiously mutilated his corpse, and ran away.

The two other groups, rushing up to the sound of the shooting, were only able to recover his bloodied corpse and bring it back to Hanoi.

Above: Francis Garnier

The remains were subsequently returned to France at the request of Rivière’s family.

They were finally buried in the Cimetière de Montmartre in Paris.

Above: Bust of Henri Rivière, Cimetière de Montmartre, Paris

In November 1883, on the eve of the Son Tây campaign, the French occupied the citadel of Ninh Bình without resistance and installed a garrison.

Above: Ninh Binh Citadel

This land is associated with many legends. 

The Van River is a river of historical value, which is associated with Vietnam’s exploits in the resistance war against the Song Dynasty under King Le Dai Hanh. 

Above: Painting of Le Dai Hanh (941 – 1005)

Legend has it that, when Le Hanh defeated the Song invaders and returned to Hoa Lu, his queen Duong Van Nga set up a bed by the River to meet and greet the King.

Above: Statue of Duong Van Nga (952 – 1000)

Empress Duong Van Nga brought a group of palace ladies to welcome and have a party with the King on the river. 

Immediately the wind blew the five-coloured clouds into the sky. down the river, covering the two. 

Since then, the river has been named Van Sang (rattan bed). 

Today, downstream, on both sides of the River are two streets named Le Dai Hanh and Duong Van Nga.

Nearby is Dong Ben Temple, which records the legends of this love history.

Above: Van River beside the Dragon Market, Ninh Binh City

 

At the eastern gate of Ninh Binh, there is Non Nuoc Mountain.

During the Tran dynasty, Truong Han Sieu often went up to play on this mountain. 

This is a scenic spot, a beautiful poetic scene, very charming. 

Thuy Mountain has been the subject of poets past and present.

In the past, the Mountain was a watchtower to guard Hoa Lu Citadel. 

Above: Non Nuoc

This place bore witness to important regime transitions in the country’s history:

Truong Han Sieu was the first documented person to discover and exploit the beauty of Non Nuoc Mountain. 

He named the mountain Duc Thuy Son and was the first person to leave an autograph of a poem for poets to enjoy, to admire the scenery, and to make more poems carved into the rock. 

The colour of the mountains is still green and smooth,

Why don’t people come back?

Amidst the shining tower,

Heaven opens the cave door.

There is a distance from the floating life like today,

I just know that the previous name is not correct,

Heaven and Earth in the Five Lakes are vast,

Find the rock where you were fishing before.

Truong Han Sieu Temple and Non Nuoc Pagoda were built at the foot of the mountain. 

This area is now Thuy Son Park of Ninh Binh City. 

Above: Temple of Truong Han Sieu on Non Nuoc

The book Dai Nam Nhat Thong Chi reads:

In the north of the mountain, there is a cave.

In the cave there is a temple of Tam Phu.

On the mountainside, there is a rock near the river with three words “Khan Giao Dinh” engraved.

In the southwest of the mountain, there are the temples of Son Tinh and Thuy Tinh, at the top of which there is a pagoda. 

This mountain has witnessed vestiges of many historical periods. 

Since the time of Ly Nhan Tong, Linh Te Tower has stood by the mountain. 

Experiencing rain and sun, the Tower fell, in the reign of Tran Hien Tong.

The monk Tri Nhu rebuilt Linh Te Tower, which took six years to complete (1337 – 1342)

Truong Han Sieu, a famous scholar of the Tran dynasty had many memories of Non Nuoc Mountain. 

Later, kings would set up palaces on the mountain to visit. 

The Nguyen dynasty also set up surrounding walls, huts, and gun foundries in the mountains.

As aforementioned, Non Nuoc Mountain has been the subject of poets past and present. 

It is rare for a mountain to have more than 40 literary poems carved into the rock, but here there are hundreds of poems of poets from across the ages, including: 

  • Truong Han Sieu
  • Tran Anh Tong
  • Tran Ming Tong
  • Pham Su Manh
  • Nguyen Trai  
  • Le Thanh Tong
  • Le Hien Tong
  • Nguyen Nghi
  • Nguyen Huy Oanh
  • Ngo Phuc Lam
  • Ngo Thi Sy
  • Phan Huy Ich
  • Ngo Thi Nham
  • Ninh Ton
  • Nguyen Du
  • Minh Mang
  • Thieu Tri
  • Cao Ba Quat
  • Bui Van Di
  • Nguyen Huu Tuong
  • Pham Ba Huyen
  • Pham Huy Toai
  • Nguyen Khuyen
  • Pham Van Nghi
  • Tu Duc
  • Tu Dam
  • Tan Da…..

Above: Poetry Mountain, Ninh Binh

Non Nuoc Hon is located in a very important position, where rivers and roads and railways converge.

On the mountain remain, still, bunkers with traces of bombs and bullets.

Wartime. 

On the mountain, there is a statue of soldier Luong Van Tuy.

Above: Statue of Luong Van Tuy, Nan Nuoc Mountain, Ninh Binh City

During the Quang Trung campaign, also on this mountain, Colonel Giap Van Khuong was tasked with raiding the Hoi Hac post and then climbing to the top of Non Nuoc to open a breach in the front.

Above: Emperor Quang Trung (1753 – 1792)

So associated with the history of the land of Ninh Binh, the mountain has become a symbol of the city.

Atop the mountain Nghinh Phong Pavilion (wind catcher deck) was built in the 14th century, and is where Truong Han Sieu and others talked and recited poems. 

Once upon a time, Linh Te Tower, built in 1091, stood at the mountain, and was described in loving tones by Truong Han Sieu. 

Ninh Binh authorities intend to rebuild Linh Te Tower.

But, as said, things in Vietnam don’t always happen as planned.

The people of Ninh Binh built a monument to their hero Luong Van Tuy on the top of Non Nuoc.

Luong Van Tuy (1914 – 1932) was a young revolutionary soldier honored with the title of “Hero of the People’s Armed Forces” during the resistance war against the French. 

Luong Van Tuy was from Lu Phong village, Quynh Luu commune, Nho Quan district, Ninh Binh province.

He was the son of Luong Van Thang and the nephew of Dinh Tat Mien, both of whom were the first Communist members of Ninh Binh province.

At the age of 15, Luong Van Tuy entered into revolutionary activities. 

In 1929, he was admitted to a Communist youth organization, the Ninh Binh Provincial Armed Propaganda Team. 

He was tasked with making communications, printing leaflets and secret documents.

On 7 November 1929, the revolutionary government decided to plant the hammer and sickle flag on Non Nuoc Mountain to incite the fighting spirit of the masses and celebrate the Russian Revolution. 

Luong Van Tuy accepted this mission. 

To deceive the enemy, Tuy was quick to plant fake grenades at the base of the flagpole, thus creating a fear to approach it.

After planting the Party flag, on 18 November 1929, there was a newspaper report printed, accompanied by an illustration of the flag flying atop the mountain.

French forces arrested him and held him in Ninh Binh prison. 

On 28 April 1930, he was tried by the Hanoi High Court and then taken to Con Dao. 

In 1932, following the policy of the Island Party Committee, he and some other comrades crossed the sea to the mainland, were hit by strong winds, and all of them died. 

At that time he had just turned 18 years old.

Above: Statue of Luong Van Tuy, Nho Quan Town

The Temple of Truong Han Sieu was founded at the foot of Non Nuoc Mountain in present day Duc Thuy Son Park, located by the Day River in Ninh Binh City. 

The Temple is usually used as the venue to award provincial cultural and study promotion prizes, such as the Truong Han Sieu award.

Truong Han Sieu Temple is comprised of three pavilions of two floors covered by tiled roofs, with corners suggesting curved blades. 

On the roof of the Temple are two dragons adoring the moon.

The façade of the Temple has a great inscription in Chinese alphabet characters that reads: 

Truong Thang Phu Tu

Above: Temple of Truong Han Sieu

 

Within the Bai Duong Pavilion is contained a hammock door, incense and shelves on either side of the door which hold buu bowls. 

The last compartment of the harem pavilion holds an incense altar with a bronze statue of the famous Truong Han Sieu. 

Above: Statue of Truong Han Sieu

Near Truong Han Sieu Temple, on the opposite side from Non Nuoc, is the historical and cultural monument of Non Nuoc Pagoda. 

Non Nuoc Pagoda is an ancient temple built during the reign of King Ly Nhan Tong. 

In 2006, the Pagoda was renovated.

Since the Ly Dynasty, this temple has been a beacon to followers of Buddha. 

In the tower, there is the main image of Buddha along with some auxiliary statues. 

In the 13th century, the pagoda complex was separated into two separate structures:

Pagoda and tower. 

The tower is no longer a pagoda, but it has become a monk’s grave. 

Above: Non Nuoc Pagoda, Ninh Binh City

In the Tran dynasty, the Linh Te Tower collapsed. 

In 1337, during the reign of King Tran Hien Tong, Linh Te Tower was rebuilt. 

The person presiding over the construction of the Tower was the monk Tri Nhu. 

On the occasion of the Tower’s completed reconstruction, Truong Han Sieu wrote the epic “Duc Thuy Son Linh Te” (a description of Linh Te Tower at Duc Thuy Mountain). 

In this memorial, Truong Han Sieu wrote:

The tower was built with four floors.

The night radiates its aura.

People near and far can see it clearly“.

At the end of the Le period, the Linh Te Tower was destroyed, as recorded by Pham Dinh Ho in the book Thuong Duoc Luc.

Every year, the Non Nuoc Pagoda welcomes thousands of domestic and international visitors.

All combine to create a cultural and spiritual area of ​​temples and pagoda and monuments, rivers and mountains in the heart of Ninh Binh City.

Above: Non Nuoc Pagoda

The Ninh Binh Museum, inaugurated on 1 September 1995, is divided into three main parts: natural history, Ninh Binh history before the August Revolution, and Ninh Binh history after the Revolution.

Above: Ninh Binh Provincial Museum

The Dragon Market, the largest market in Ninh Binh, is located on the banks of the Van River.

Above: Dragon Market, Ninh Binh City

The Truong Family Temple is a place to honour the Jade Emperor, Saint Tam Giang, and other notables of the Truong family.

Above: Truong Family Temple, Da Gia Village, 10 km from Ninh Binh City

Above: Altar, Truong Family Temple

The ancient Vietnamese used the myth of the God Pillar to explain the origin of the world. 

Later, when Taoism was introduced to Vietnam from China, God was called the Jade Emperor.

Above: Portrait of the Jade Emperor

According to Chinese Taoism, the Jade Emperor is the head of the Four Kings, chosen to govern the Heavens.

He maintains and oversees divine and human laws.

He can amend, supplement and make laws to suit his rule in the Three Realms. 

The Jade Emperor is the supreme king of heaven with ultimate authority. 

The Jade Emperor / God rules over all the Kings of Heaven, the Dragon Kings of the waters, and the King of the Underworld (Hell).

Above: Thien Mon Gate, Trang An Kinh Temple, Hoa Lu, Ninh Binh Province – Here, there is a statue of the Jade Emperor.

Worshiping the Jade Emperor is very popular in Vietnamese religious belief. 

The temples in the north of Vietnam have long worshiped the Jade Emperor.

This is thought to be the source of the Three Religions (Confucianism – Buddhism – Taoism). 

Every year, on 9 January, the birthday of the Jade Emperor, is a day to worship God, to honour the Jade Emperor.

Above: Jade Emperor Pagoda, Ho Chi Minh City

In Vietnamese folk religion, Ngoc Hoang is the supreme god. 

Ngoc Hoang is said to live and work at a heavenly palace called Thien Phu, where many fairies serve and heavenly generals and soldiers guard. 

As the highest deity in the old beliefs, Emperor Ngoc Hoang often had his own altar in temples and palaces.

Above: Statue of the Jade Emperor

A Vietnamese folk tale tells of a toad climbing the Jade Emperor Bridge to make rain. 

Ngoc Hoang accepted that every time a toad called, it rained down on the Earth. 

Above: The Jade Emperor and the Toad

Another famous story, “Ngoc Hoang and the poor student“, praises the power and justice of the Jade Emperor.

Above: Votive banknote of actor Vuong Ve Quoc in the role of the Jade Emperor

Vietnamese folk have many poems with the word heaven

The most common are the sentences that Heaven refers to the entire natural scenery that exists around people, the space surrounds, the sky above. 

Heaven is like a supernatural force, a power that decides everything: 

Heaven makes immense storms and floods

The river dries up and the lake dries up,

There are no fish in the field

In Vietnamese belief, God also creates all things, even the happiness and suffering of man: 

God gives birth to something very good. 

In the field and offshore is a good season.

If God had a name what would it be?
And would you call it to His face?
If you were faced with Him in all His glory
What would you ask if you had just one question?

And yeah, yeah, God is great
Yeah, yeah, God is good
Yeah, yeah, yeah-yeah-yeah

Above: The name of God trap from the movie Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade

What if God was one of us?
Just a slob like one of us
Just a stranger on the bus
Tryin’ to make His way home?

Above: Scene from the movie Speed

If God had a face what would it look like?
And would you want to see
If seeing meant that you would have to believe
In things like Heaven and in Jesus and the Saints
And all the prophets?

Above: Morgan Freeman as God from the movies Bruce Almighty and Evan Almighty

And yeah, yeah, God is great
Yeah, yeah, God is good
Yeah, yeah, yeah-yeah-yeah

What if God was one of us?
Just a slob like one of us
Just a stranger on the bus
Tryin’ to make his way home?

Above: George Burns (1896 – 1996) as God

Just tryin’ to make His way home
Back up to Heaven all alone
Nobody callin’ on the phone
‘Cept for the Pope, maybe in Rome

Above: Pope Francis

In Vietnamese folk songs, there are many sayings about the Way of Heaven: 

Follow each other for the whole way of Heaven

Because it is a religion, the heavenly religion has the same position and value in Vietnamese spirituality as other religions, so Heaven and Buddha are often placed close to each other, considered as the same divine beings, the same religions: 

Join hands to bow bow to the heavens

The east wind is calm,

The ways of Heaven follow each other.

Scientist Nguyen Van Huyen commented:

God is the source of all life and all justice for the Vietnamese people.

He is not an abstract and incomprehensible god.

People consider him as a man, the king of kings.

He has a court.

He controls all life in Heaven and on Earth.

He punishes the bad and rewards the good

Above: Statue of the Jade Emperor

Heidi and Sebastian make it to Ninh Binh without accident or incident.

Perhaps the good are sometimes rewarded.

Above: Ninh Binh City, Vietnam

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Lonely Planet Armchair Explorer / Rough Guide to Vietnam / Anthony Bourdain, Parts Unknown, CNN / Susan Griffith, Teaching English Abroad / Mitchell Mingorance, “Tam Coc Travel Guide (Tribute to Anthony Bourdain)“, Mitchell Travels, 17 June 2018

aka Canada Slim and the two Georges

Eskişehir, Turkey, Sunday 5 June 2022

I don’t know if companies still do this, but, once a time, some corporations took cultural awareness so seriously that they put employees into a crash course of overseas cultural immersion.

AT & T, for instance, encouraged and paid for the whole family of an executive on the way to a foreign assignment to enroll in classes given by experts in the mores and manners of other lands.

Among the areas that cry out loudest for international understanding are how to say people’s names.

At the US State Department, foreign names are almost as crucial as foreign policy.

Roger Axtel, the author of Do’s and Taboos Around the World, tells a story of a social secretary to a former Secretary of State who recalled that even in the relatively unselfconscious 1950s, she put herself through a rigorous rehearsal of names before every affair of state.

Of all the challenges, she said, the ambassador from what was then Ceylon (today’s Sri Lanka) was the toughest.

After days of practising “Ambassador Notowidigeo“, she was informed that a new man had the job – and was on his way to be received.

You would be surprised how fast you can memorize Sastroamidjojo when you have to.

Above: Flag of Sri Lanka

The first transaction between even ordinary citizens – and the first chance to make an impression for better or worse – is an exchange of names.

In Canada there usually is not very much to get wrong.

And even if you do, is it really so horrific?

Above: Flag of Canada

Not so elsewhere.

Especially in the Eastern Hemisphere, where name frequently denotes social rank or family status, a mistake frequently denotes social rank or family status.

A mistake can be taken as an outright insult.

So can switching to a given name without the other person’s permission, even when you think the situation calls for it.

What would you like me to call you?” is always the opening line of one overseas deputy director for an international telecommunications corporation.

Better to ask several times than to get it wrong.

Even then, I err on the side of formality until asked to ‘Call me Joe’.

Another frequent traveller insists his company provide him with a list of key people he will meet, country by country, surnames underlined, to be memorized on the flight over.

Take Latin America.

Most people’s names are a combination of the father’s and mother’s, with only the father’s name used in conversation.

In the Spanish-speaking countries the father’s name comes first.

Hence, Carlos Mendoza-Miller is called Mr. Mendoza.

Above: Latin America (in green)

But in Portuguese-speaking Brazil it is the other way around, with the mother’s name first, as in Carlos Miller-Mendoza or Mr. Miller.

Above: Flag of Brazil

In the Orient, the Chinese system of surname first, given name last does not always apply.

Above: Modern Asia (1796)

The Taiwanese, many of whom were educated in missionary schools, often have a Christian first name, which comes before any of the others – as in Tommy Ho Chin, who should be called Mr. Ho or, to his friends, Tommy Ho.

Also, given names are often officially changed to initials, so a Y.Y. Lang is Y.Y.

Never mind what it stands for.

Above: Flag of Taiwan

In Korea, which of a man’s names takes a Mr. is determined by whether he is his father’s first or second son.

Above: Flag of South Korea

Although in Thailand names run backwards, Chinese style, the Mr. is put with the given name.

To a Thai it is just as important to be called by his given name as it is for a Japanese to be addressed by his surname.

Above: Flag of Thailand

With the Japanese you can, in a very friendly relationship, respond to his using your first name by dropping the Mr. and adding san to his last name, as in Ishikawa-san.

Above: Flag of Japan

In most of the European Union, first names are never used without invitation and that usually comes only after long association.

Those with academic titles and degrees expect you to use them as a sign of respect.

Above: Flag of the European Union

In the Czech Republic, when greeting a person with a professional title, such as doctor or professor, always use the titles before the surname.

Above: Flag of the Czech Republic

In the UK, most honorary titles are used, even among familiar acquaintances, but it is wise to first hear how others address a person.

Above: Flag of the United Kingdom

In Germany, respect titles (Doktor) and never jump to a first name basis until invited.

Above: Germany

In Iceland, Icelanders use first names among themselves, but they expect foreigners to use their last name and will use last names when speaking to foreigners.

In many cases they will soon go over to using first names.

The naming system in Iceland is the old Scandinavian system which all the countries once used.

It is a paternal system where the father gives his children his first name as their last name adding -son if the child is a boy and -dóttir if the child is a girl. 

Above: Flag of Iceland

In Israel, titles are even less important than in the US, but, as always, best to err on the side of formality until informality is encouraged.

Above: Flag of Israel

In Italy, all university graduates have a title and they usually expect you to use it.

Above: Flag of Italy

In Poland, first names are used by close friends only.

Above: Flag of Poland

In Romania, first name greetings are appropriate only between close friends.

In more formal settings use a person’s title and surname.

Above: Flag of Romania

In Algeria, visitors are always addressed by their title and last names.

Professional titles are widely used.

Above: Flag of Algeria

Visitors to Iran should address their hosts by their last name or by their academic rank or title.

Above: Flag of Iran

Use the last name and title when addressing a Pakistani.

Above: Flag of Pakistan

Confused yet?

The safest course is to simply ask.

Above: Led Zeppelin song “Dazed and Confused” EP

King Henry VIII of England (1491 – 1547) ordered that marital births be recorded under the surname of the father.

In England and cultures derived from there, there has long been a tradition for a woman to change her surname upon marriage from her birth name to her husband’s family name.

In the Middle Ages, when a man from a lower-status family married an only daughter from a higher-status family, he would often adopt the wife’s family name.

In the 18th and 19th centuries in Britain, bequests were sometimes made contingent upon a man’s changing (or hyphenating) his family name, so that the name of the testator (name on the last will and testament) continued.

Above: King Henry VIII of England

The United States followed the naming customs and practices of English common law and traditions until recent times.

Above: Flag of the United States of America

Women who keep their own surname after marriage may do so for a number of reasons:

  • They see no reason to change their name, much like men often see no reason to change theirs.
  • Objection to the one-sidedness of this tradition.
  • Being the last member of their family with that surname.
  • To avoid the hassle of paperwork related to their change of name.
  • Wishing to retain their identity.
  • Preferring their last name to their spouse’s last name.
  • To avoid professional ramifications.

Above: Portrait of Charlotte du Val d’Ognes by Marie-Denise Villers (1801), depicts a feminine spirit.

Personally at the time when I married I saw no reason against either keeping my family surname or adopting my wife’s.

Hers is a German surname and perhaps a German surname might have made my adjustment to life in Germany easier.

The opposite side of this question was whether or not a German surname was truly fitting a native speaker of English.

Above: “A complete word“ – “The Awful German Language” in Mark Twain’s A Tramp Abroad

As for my wife she felt the medical profession in Germany (and later Switzerland) tended to be of a conservative nature so she decided to adopt mine.

I am certainly convinced that she can bring as much, or possibly more, honour to the name as I could!

Above: The clan tartan

But, yes, name changes are a hassle of documentation (and cost).

I found this out for myself when I discovered that my biological parents had never bothered to arrange a birth certificate for me when I was born.

Mere physicality of a corporeal form is not sufficient to prove identity these days while paperwork can conjure identity into existence.

When did a document matter more than the person bearing the document?

The first known instance in the United States of a woman insisting on the use of her birth name was that of Lucy Stone in 1855.

Above: Lucy Stone (1818 – 1893)

And since then there has been a general increase in the rate of women using their birth name.

Beginning in the latter half of the 20th century, traditional naming practices writes one commentator, were recognized as “coming into conflict with current sensitivities about children’s and women’s rights“.

Those changes accelerated a shift away from the interests of the parents to a focus on the best interests of the child.

The law in this area continues to evolve today mainly in the context of paternity and custody actions.

Naming conventions in the US have gone through periods of flux, however, and the 1990s saw a decline in the percentage of name retention among women.

As of 2006, more than 80% of American women adopted the husband’s family name after marriage.

It is rare but not unknown for an English-speaking man to take his wife’s family name, whether for personal reasons or as a matter of tradition (such as among matrilineal Canadian aboriginal groups, such as the Haida and Gitxsan).

Above: Flag of the Haida Nation

Above: Flag of the Gitxsan Nation

Upon marriage to a woman, men in the United States can change their surnames to that of their wives, or adopt a combination of both names with the federal government, through the Social Security Administration.

Men may face difficulty doing so on the state level in some states.

It is exceedingly rare but it does occur in the United States, where a married couple may choose an entirely new last name by going through a legal change of name.

As an alternative, both spouses may adopt a double-barrelled name.

For instance, when John Smith and Mary Jones marry each other, they may become known as “John Smith-Jones” and “Mary Smith-Jones“.

A spouse may also opt to use their birth name as a middle name, and e.g. become known as “Mary Jones Smith“.

An additional option, although rarely practiced, is the adoption of the last name derived from a blend of the prior names, such as “Simones“, which also requires a legal name change.

Some couples keep their own last names but give their children hyphenated or combined surnames.

In 1979, the United Nations adopted the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination Against Women (“CEDAW”), which declared in effect that women and men, and specifically wife and husband, shall have the same rights to choose a “family name”, as well as a profession and an occupation.

Above: Flag of the United Nations

In some places, civil rights lawsuits or constitutional amendments changed the law so that men could also easily change their married names (e.g., in British Columbia and California). 

Above: Flag of British Columbia

Above: Flag of California

Québec law permits neither spouse to change surnames, but their children can have hyphenated surnames where one of the parent’s surnames can be dropped once the children have reached adulthood.

Above: Flag of Québec

In France, until 1 January 2005, children were required by law to take the surname of their father.

Article 311-21 of the French Civil Code now permits parents to give their children the family name of either their father, mother, or hyphenation of both – although no more than two names can be hyphenated.

In cases of disagreement, both names are used in alphabetical order.

Above: Flag of France

This brought France into line with a 1978 declaration by the Council of Europe requiring member governments to take measures to adopt equality of rights in the transmission of family names, a measure that was echoed by the United Nations in 1979.

Similar measures were adopted by Germany (1976), Sweden (1982), Denmark (1983), and Spain (1999).

The European Community has been active in eliminating gender discrimination.

Several cases concerning discrimination in family names have reached the courts. 

Burghartz v. Switzerland challenged the lack of an option for husbands to add the wife’s surname to his surname, which they had chosen as the family name when this option was available for women.

Losonci Rose and Rose v. Switzerland challenged a prohibition on foreign men married to Swiss women keeping their surname if this option was provided in their national law, an option available to women. 

Above: Flag of Switzerland

Ünal Tekeli v. Turkey challenged prohibitions on women using their surname as the family name, an option only available to men.

Since 2014, women in Turkey are allowed to keep their birth names alone for their whole life instead of using their husbands’ names. 

Previously, the Turkish Code of Civil Law, Article 187, required a married woman to use her husband’s surname; or else to use her birth name in front of her husband’s name by giving a written application to the marriage officer or the civil registry office.

In 2014, the Constitutional Court ruled that prohibiting married women from retaining only maiden names is a violation of their rights.

The Court found all these laws to be in violation of the Convention.

Above: Flag of Turkey

From 1945 to 2021 in the Czech Republic women by law had to use family names with the ending -ová behind the name of their father or husband (so-called přechýlení).

This was seen as discriminatory by a part of the public.

Since 1 January 2022, Czech women can decide for themselves whether they want to use the feminine or masculine form of their family name. 

Above: Coat of arms of the Czech Republic

Here is where the waters get murky for me.

Wasn’t the point of a woman adopting her husband’s surname to have protection (both physical and financial) by his name and as well to affirm his commitment to the offspring his fertilization produced?

She is under his protection and their offspring is his responsibility?

Doesn’t the use of his name assure him of her commitment to him as well as assure her of his protection and support of her?

Above: The Wedding, Edmund Blair Leighton (1920)

Middlemarch has been published after 150 years under George Eliot‘s real name, Mary Ann Evans, alongside 24 other historic works by women whose writing had only been ever previously been in print under their male pseudonyms.

Evans adopted the pen name of George Eliot in the mid-19th century, in order to ensure her works were taken seriously.

Middlemarch, originally published in eight parts in 1871 – 1872, had never been released under her real name prior to 2020.

Evans said she was “resolute in preserving her incognito, having observed that a nom de plume secures all the advantages without the disagreeables of reputation“, while her partner George Lewes said “the object of anonymity was to get the book judged on its own merits and not prejudged as the work of a woman or of a particular woman“.

Above: Mary Ann Evans (aka George Eliot) (1819 – 1880)

Finally, the work voted the greatest British novel of all time came out in 2020 as Evan’s as part of the Reclaim Her Name campaign from the women’s prize for fiction and prize sponsor Baileys to mark the 25th anniversary of the award.

Some of the books, like Middlemarch, are well-known, including A Phantom Lover, a ghost story from Violet Paget who wrote as Vernon Lee, and Indiana, a romance from Amantine Aurore Dupin, the 19th century author better known as George Sand.

Above: Violet Paget (aka Vernon Lee) (1856 – 1935)

Above: Amantine Lucile Aurore Dupin (aka George Sand) (1804 – 1876)

Others are being brought to the forefront after forgotten decades, such as Keynotes, a collection of feminist short stories from 1893 that includes open discussions of women’s sexuality.

The stories were written by Mary Bright, who wrote as George Egerton, in 1893.

She would say of them that:

I realized that in literature, everything had been better done by man than woman could hope to emulate.

There was one small plot for her to tell: the terra incognita of herself, as she knew herself to be, not as man liked to imagine her.

Above: Mary Bright (aka George Egerton) (1859 – 1945)

Frances Rollin Whipper published The Life of Martin R. Delaney in 1868 under the pseudonym Frank A. Rollin.

She was the first African American to publish a biography.

Above: Frances Ann Rollin Whipper (aka Frank A. Rollin) (1845 – 1901)

Ann Petry, who wrote as Arnold Petri, was the first African-American woman to sell more than 1 million copies of a book and joins the list with “Marie of the Cabin Club“, her first published short story, from 1939.

Above: Ann Petry (aka Arnold Petri) (1908 – 1997)

The Reclaim Her Name collection is available to download as e-books for free.

Baileys hopes the project will give the authors “the visibility and credit they deserve” as well as encourage “new and important conversations around the continuing challenges women face in publishing and authors’ many reasons for using a pseudonym.

Again I am given pause to ponder.

Does a name enhance (or detract from) the quality of a person or the product which they produce?

Does it really matter whether a George or a Mary wrote Middlemarch?

Did the name of George harm the quality of the work?

Does the name of Mary improve the quality of the work?

Can a man write like a woman or a woman like a man?

Is a man less right when he writes of women because he is not a woman himself?

Are we to assume that a man is unqualified to write about women without possessing a uterus or a woman ill equipped to write of men without possessing male genitalia?

In the final analysis, shouldn’t the quality of the work be of far greater significance than the name of the writer attributed to the work?

pseudonym (from the Ancient Greek for ‘falsely named‘) or alias is a fictitious name that a person or group assumes for a particular purpose, which differs from their original or true name (orthonym).

This also differs from a new name that entirely or legally replaces an individual’s own.

Most pseudonym holders use pseudonyms, because they wish to remain anonymous, but anonymity is difficult to achieve and often fraught with legal issues.

Pseudonyms include: 

  • stage names
  • user names
  • boxing or wrestling ring names
  • pen names
  • nicknames
  • aliases
  • superhero or villain identities
  • code names
  • gamer identifications
  • regnal names of emperors, popes, and other monarchs

Historically, they have sometimes taken the form of anagrams, Graecisms and Latinisations, although there may be many other methods of choosing a pseudonym.

Pseudonyms should not be confused with new names that replace old ones and become the individual’s full-time name.

Pseudonyms are “part-time” names, used only in certain contexts – to provide a more clear-cut separation between one’s private and professional lives, to showcase or enhance a particular persona, or to hide an individual’s real identity, as with writers’ pen names, graffiti artists’ tags, resistance fighters or terrorists’ noms de guerre, and computer hackers’ handles. 

Actors, voice-over artists, musicians, and other performers sometimes use stage names, for example, to better channel a relevant energy, gain a greater sense of security and comfort via privacy, more easily avoid troublesome fans/”stalkers“, or to mask their ethnic backgrounds.

In some cases, pseudonyms are adopted because they are part of a cultural or organisational tradition:

For example, devotional names used by members of some religious institutes, and “cadre names” used by Communist Party leaders such as Trotsky and Lenin.

Above: Leon Trotsky (1879 – 1940)

Above: Vladimir Lenin (1870 – 1924)

A pseudonym may also be used for personal reasons:

For example, an individual may prefer to be called or known by a name that differs from their given or legal name, but is not ready to take the numerous steps to get their name legally changed.

Or an individual may simply feel that the context and content of an exchange offer no reason, legal or otherwise, to provide their given or legal name.

collective name or collective pseudonym is one shared by two or more persons, for example, the co-authors of a work, such as Carolyn Keene, Erin Hunter, Ellery Queen, Nicholas Bourbaki or James S.A. Corey.

Sometimes people change their names in such a manner that the new name becomes permanent and is used by all who know the person.

This is not an alias or pseudonym, but in fact a new name.

In many countries, including common law countries, a name change can be ratified by a court and become a person’s new legal name.

For example, in the 1960s, civil rights campaigner Malcolm X, originally known as Malcolm Little, changed his surname to “X” to represent his unknown African ancestral name that had been lost when his ancestors were brought to North America as slaves.

He then changed his name again to Malik El-Shabazz when he converted to Islam.

Above: Malcolm X (1925 – 1965)

Likewise some Jews adopted Hebrew family names upon immigrating to Israel, dropping surnames that had been in their families for generations.

Above: Flag of Israel

The politician David Ben-Gurion, for example, was born David Grün in Poland.

He adopted his Hebrew name in 1910 when he published his first article in a Zionist journal in Jerusalem.

Above: David Ben-Gurion (1886 – 1973)

Businesspersons of ethnic minorities in some parts of the world are sometimes advised by an employer to use a pseudonym that is common or acceptable in that area when conducting business, to overcome racial or religious bias.

Criminals may use aliases, fictitious business names and dummy corporations (corporate shells) to hide their identity, or to impersonate other persons or entities in order to commit fraud.

Aliases and fictitious business names used for dummy corporations may become so complex that, in the words of the Washington Post, “getting to the truth requires a walk down a bizarre labyrinth” and multiple government agencies may become involved to uncover the truth.

Giving a false name to a law enforcement officer is a crime in many jurisdictions.

A pen name, or nom de plume, is a pseudonym (sometimes a particular form of the real name) adopted by an author (or on the author’s behalf by their publishers).

Although the term is most frequently used today with regard to identity and the Internet, the concept of pseudonymity has a long history.

In ancient literature it was common to write in the name of a famous person, not for concealment or with any intention of deceit.

In the New Testament, the second letter of Peter is probably such.

Above: St. Peter (d. 68 CE) holding the keys to Heaven

A more modern example is all of The Federalist Papers, which were signed by Publius, a pseudonym representing the trio of James Madison, Alexander Hamilton and John Jay.

Above: James Madison (1751 – 1836)

Above: Alexander Hamilton (1755 – 1804)

Above: John Jay (1745 – 1829)

The papers were written partially in response to several Anti-Federalist Papers, also written under pseudonyms.

As a result of this pseudonymity, historians know that the papers were written by Madison, Hamilton, and Jay, but have not been able to discern with complete accuracy which of the three authored a few of the papers.

There are also examples of modern politicians and high-ranking bureaucrats writing under pseudonyms.

Some female authors used male pen names, in particular in the 19th century, when writing was a male-dominated profession.

The Brontë sisters used pen names for their early work, so as not to reveal their gender and so that local residents would not know that the books related to people of the neighbourhood.

The Brontës used their neighbours as inspiration for characters in many of their books. 

Anne Brontë’s The Tenant of Wildfell Hall (1848) was published under the name Acton Bell.

Above: Anne Brontë (1820 – 1849)

Charlotte Brontë used the name Currer Bell for Jane Eyre (1847) and Shirley (1849).

Above: Charlotte Brontë (1816 – 1855)

Emily Brontë adopted Ellis Bell as cover for Wuthering Heights (1847).

Above: Emily Brontë (1818 – 1848)

Other examples from the 19th century are the novelist Mary Ann Evans (George Eliot) and the French writer Amandine Aurore Lucile Dupin (George Sand).

Pseudonyms may also be used due to cultural or organization or political prejudices.

On the other hand, some 20th and 21st century male romance novelists have used female pen names. 

A few examples are Brindle Chase, Peter O’Donnell (Madeline Brent), Christopher Wood (Penny Sutton / Rosie Dixon), and Hugh C. Rae (Jessica Sterling).

Above: Christopher Wood (1935 – 2015)

Above: Hugh C. Rae (1935 – 2014)

A pen name may be used if a writer’s real name is likely to be confused with the name of another writer or notable individual, or if the real name is deemed unsuitable.

Authors who write both fiction and non-fiction, or in different genres, may use different pen names to avoid confusing their readers.

For example, the romance writer Nora Roberts writes mystery novels under the name J.D. Robb.

Above: Nora Roberts

In some cases, an author may become better known by his pen name than his real name.

Some famous examples of that include Samuel Clemens (Mark Twain), Eric Blair (George Orwell) and Theodor Geisel, better known as Dr. Seuss.

Above: Samuel Clemens (aka Mark Twain) (1835 – 1910)

Above: Eric Arthur Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

Above: Theodore Geisel (aka Dr. Seuss) (1904 – 1991)

The British mathematician Charles Dodgson wrote fantasy novels as Lewis Carroll and mathematical treatises under his own name.

Above: Charles Dodgson (aka Lewis Carroll) (1832 – 1898)

Some authors, such as Harold Robbins, use several literary pseudonyms.

Above: Harold Robbins (1916 – 1997)

Some pen names have been used for long periods, even decades, without the author’s true identity being discovered, as with Elena Ferrante and Torsten Krol.

Joanne Rowling published the Harry Potter series as J. K. Rowling.

Rowling also published the Cormoran Strike series, a series of detective novels, including The Cuckoo’s Calling, under the pseudonym Robert Galbraith.

Above: Joanne Rowling

Winston Churchill wrote as Winston S. Churchill (from his full surname Spencer-Churchill which he did not otherwise use) in an attempt to avoid confusion with an American novelist of the same name.

The attempt was not wholly successful –

The two are still sometimes confused by booksellers.

Above: Winston Churchill (1874 – 1965)

Above: Winston Churchill (1871 – 1947)

A pen name may be used specifically to hide the identity of the author, as with exposé books about espionage or crime, or explicit erotic fiction.

Some prolific authors adopt a pseudonym to disguise the extent of their published output, e. g. Stephen King writing as Richard Bachman.

Above: Stephen King

Co-authors may choose to publish under a collective pseudonym, e. g., P.J. Tracy and Perri O’Shaughnessy, Frederic Dannay and Manfred Lee used the name Ellery Queen as a pen name for their collaborative works and as the name of their main character. 

Asa Earl Carter, a Southern white segregationist affiliated with the KKK, wrote Western books under a fictional Cherokee persona to imply legitimacy and conceal his history.

Above: Asa Earl Carter (1925 – 1979)

Why do authors choose pseudonyms?

It is rarely because they actually hope to stay anonymous forever.”, mused writer and columnist Russell Smith in his review of the Canadian novel Into That Fire by the pseudonymous M. J. Cates.

Above: Russell Smith

A famous case in French literature was Romain Gary.

Already a well-known writer, he started publishing books as Émile Ajar to test whether his new books would be well received on their own merits, without the aid of his established reputation.

They were.

Émile Ajar, like Romain Gary before him, was awarded the prestigious Prix Goncourt by a jury unaware that they were the same person.

Above: Romain Gary (1914 – 1980)

Similarly, TV actor Ronnie Barker submitted comedy material under the name Gerald Wiley.

Above: Ronnie Barker (1929 – 2005)

A collective pseudonym may represent an entire publishing house, or any contributor to a long-running series, especially with juvenile literature.

Examples include:

  • Watty Piper 

  • Victor Appleton

  • Erin Hunter

Erin Hunter is a collective pseudonym used by the authors Victoria Holmes, Kate Cary, Cherith Baldry, Inbali Iserles, Tui T. Sutherland and Rosie Best in the writing of several juvenile fantasy novel series, which focus on animals and their adventures.

Above: Vicky Holmes

Above: Kate Cary

Above: Cherith Baldry

Above: Inbali Iseries

Above: Tui T. Sutherland

Above: Rosie Best

  • Kamiru M. Xhan

Another use of a pseudonym in literature is to present a story as being written by the fictional characters in the story.

The series of novels known as A Series of Unfortunate Events are written by Daniel Handler under the pen name of Lemony Snicket, a character in the series.

This applies also to some of the several 18th-century English and American writers who used the name Fidelia.

Above: Daniel Handler

An anonymity pseudonym or multiple use name is a name used by many different people to protect anonymity.

It is a strategy that has been adopted by many unconnected radical groups and by cultural groups, where the construct of personal identity has been criticized.

This has led to the idea of the “open pop star“.

Pseudonyms and acronyms are often employed in medical research to protect subjects’ identities through a process known as de-identification.

Nicolaus Copernicus put forward his theory of heliocentrism in the manuscript Commentariolus anonymously, in part because of his employment as a law clerk for a church government organization.

Above: Mikołaj Kopernik (aka Nicholaus Copernicus) (1473 – 1543)

Sophie Germain and William Sealy Gosset used pseudonyms to publish their work in the field of mathematics – Germain, to avoid rampant 19th century academic misogyny, and Gosset, to avoid revealing brewing practices of his employer, the Guinness Brewery.

Above: Portrait of Sophie Germain (1776 – 1831)

Above: William Sealy Gosset (1876 – 1937)

Satoshi Nakamoto is a pseudonym of a still unknown author or authors’ group behind a white paper about bitcoin.

In Ancien Régime France, a nom de guerre (“war name“) would be adopted by each new recruit (or assigned to them by the captain of their company) as they enlisted in the French army.

These pseudonyms had an official character and were the predecessor of identification numbers:

Soldiers were identified by their first names, their family names, and their noms de guerre (e. g. Jean Amarault dit Lafidélité).

These pseudonyms were usually related to the soldier’s place of origin (e. g. Jean Deslandes dit Champigny, for a soldier coming from a town named Champigny), or to a particular physical or personal trait (e. g. Antoine Bonnet dit Prettaboire, for a soldier prêt à boire, ready to drink).

In 1716, a nom de guerre was mandatory for every soldier.

Officers did not adopt noms de guerre as they considered them derogatory.

In daily life, these aliases could replace the real family name.

Above: Coat of arms of pre-revolutionary Kingdom of France

Noms de guerre were adopted for security reasons by members of World War II French resistance and Polish resistance.

Above: American officer and French partisan, 1944

Above: Flag of the Polish Underground State (1939 – 1945)

Such pseudonyms are often adopted by military special-forces soldiers, such as members of the SAS and similar units of resistance fighters, terrorists and guerrillas.

This practice hides their identities and may protect their families from reprisals.

It may also be a form of dissociation from domestic life.

Above: Badge of the British Special Air Services

Some well-known men who adopted noms de guerre include:

  • Ilich Ramírez Sánchez (Carlos)

Above: Ilich Ramírez Sánchez (aka Carlos the Jackal)

  • Willy Brandt, Chancellor of West Germany

Above: Willy Brandt (1913 – 1992)

  • Subcomandate Marcos, spokesman of the Zapatista Army of National Liberation (EZLN)

Above: Rafael Sebastián Guillén Vicente (aka Subcomandante Marcos)

Above: Flag of the Zapista Army of National Liberation

During Lehi’s underground fight against the British in Mandatory Palestine, the organization’s commander Yitzchak Shamir (later Prime Minister of Israel) adopted the nom de guerre “Michael“, in honour of Ireland’s Michael Collins.

Above: Logo of the Lehi movement, a historic militant revisionist Zionist movement

Above: Map of Mandatory Palestine (1920 – 1948)

Above: Yitzhak Shamir (1915 – 2012)

Above: Michael Collins (1890 – 1922)

Revolutionaries and resistance leaders, such as Stalin, Golda Meir, Phillippe Leclerc de Hauteclocque and Josip Broz Tito often adopted their noms de guerre as their proper names after the struggle. 

Above: Joseph Stalin (1878 – 1953)

Above: Golda Meir (1898 – 1978)

Above: Philippe François Marie Leclerc de Hauteclocque (1902 – 1947)

Above: Josip Broz Tito (1892 – 1980)

Georgios Grivas, the Greek-Cypriot EOKA militant, adopted the nom de guerre Digenis.

Above: Georgios Grivas (1897 – 1974)

In the French Foreign Legion, recruits can adopt a pseudonym to break with their past lives.

Above: Emblem of the French Foreign Legion

Mercenaries have long used “noms de guerre“, sometimes even multiple identities, depending on the country, conflict, and circumstance.

Some of the most familiar noms de guerre today are the kunya used by Islamic mujahideen.

These take the form of a teknonym, either literal or figurative.

Above: Afghani mujahideen fighters; Durand Line border, 1985

Individuals using a computer online may adopt or be required to use a form of pseudonym known as a “handle” (a term deriving from CB slang), “user name“, “login name“, “avatar“, or, sometimes, “screen name”, “gamertag” “IGN (IGame (Nick)Name)” or “nickname“.

Above: Citizens band radio

Above: Jo Kay, an avatar in the game Second Life

On the Internet, pseudonymous remailers use cryptography that achieves persistent pseudonymity, so that two-way communication can be achieved, and reputations can be established, without linking physical identities to their respective pseudonyms. 

Above: Lorenz cipher machine used in WW2 to encrypt communications of the German High Command

Aliasing is the use of multiple names for the same data location.

Above: Logo of the TV series Alias (2001 – 2006)

More sophisticated cryptographic systems, such as anonymous digital credentials, enable users to communicate pseudonymously (i. e., by identifying themselves by means of pseudonyms).

In well-defined abuse cases, a designated authority may be able to revoke the pseudonyms and reveal the individuals’ real identity.

Use of pseudonyms is common among professional e-sports players, despite the fact that many professional games are played on LAN.

Above: Players competing in a League of Legends tournament

Pseudonymity has become an important phenomenon on the Internet and other computer networks.

In computer networks, pseudonyms possess varying degrees of anonymity, ranging from highly linkable public pseudonyms (the link between the pseudonym and a human being is publicly known or easy to discover), potentially linkable non-public pseudonyms (the link is known to system operators but is not publicly disclosed), and unlinkable pseudonyms (the link is not known to system operators and cannot be determined).

For example, a true anonymous remailer enables Internet users to establish unlinkable pseudonyms.

Those that employ non-public pseudonyms (such as the now-defunct Penet remailer) are called pseudonymous remailers.

The Penet remailer (anon.penet.fi) was a pseudonymous remailer operated by Johan “Julf” Helsingius of Finland from 1993 to 1996.

Its initial creation stemmed from an argument in a Finnish newsgroup over whether people should be required to tie their real name to their online communications.

Julf believed that people should not — indeed, could not — be required to do so.

In his own words:

Some people from a university network really argued about if everybody should put their proper name on the messages and everybody should be accountable, so you could actually verify that it is the person who is sending the messages.

And I kept arguing that the Internet just doesn’t work that way, and if somebody actually tries to enforce that, the Internet will always find a solution around it.

And just to prove my point, I spent two days or something cooking up the first version of the server, just to prove a point.

Above: Johan Helsingius

Julf’s remailer worked by receiving an e-mail from a person, stripping away all the technical information that could be used to identify the original source of the e-mail, and then remailing the message to its final destination.

The result provided Internet users with the ability to send e-mail messages and post to Usenet newsgroups without revealing their identities.

In addition, the Penet remailer used a type of “post office box” system in which users could claim their own anonymous e-mail addresses of the form anxxxxx@anon.penet.fi, allowing them to assign pseudonymous identities to their anonymous messages, and to receive messages sent to their (anonymous) e-mail addresses.

While the basic concept was effective, the Penet remailer had several vulnerabilities which threatened the anonymity of its users.

Chief among them was the need to store a list of real e-mail addresses mapped to the corresponding anonymous e-mail addresses on the server.

A potential attacker needed only to access that list to compromise the identities of all of Penet’s users.

The Penet remailer was on two occasions required by the legal system in Finland (the country where the Penet server hardware resided) to turn over the real e-mail address that was mapped to an anonymous e-mail address.

Above: Flag of Finland

Another potential vulnerability was that messages sent to and from the remailer were all sent in cleartext, making it vulnerable to electronic eavesdropping.

Despite its relatively weak security, the Penet remailer was a hugely popular remailer owing to its ease of anonymous account set-up and use compared to more secure but less user-friendly remailers, and had over 700,000 registered users at the time of its shutdown in September 1996.

The continuum of unlinkability can also be seen, in part, on Wikipedia.

Some registered users make no attempt to disguise their real identities (for example, by placing their real name on their user page).

The pseudonym of unregistered users is their IP address, which can, in many cases, easily be linked to them.

Other registered users prefer to remain anonymous, and do not disclose identifying information.

However, in certain cases, Wikipedia’s privacy policy permits system administrators to consult the server logs to determine the IP address, and perhaps the true name, of a registered user.

It is possible, in theory, to create an unlinkable Wikipedia pseudonym by using an open proxy, a Web server that disguises the user’s IP address, but most open proxy addresses are blocked indefinitely due to their frequent use by vandals.

Additionally, Wikipedia’s public record of a user’s interest areas, writing style, and argumentative positions may still establish an identifiable pattern.

System operators (sysops) at sites offering pseudonymity, such as Wikipedia, are not likely to build unlinkability into their systems, as this would render them unable to obtain information about abusive users quickly enough to stop vandalism and other undesirable behaviors.

Law enforcement personnel, fearing an avalanche of illegal behavior, are equally unenthusiastic. 

Still, some users and privacy activists, like the American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU), believe that Internet users deserve stronger pseudonymity so that they can protect themselves against identity theft, illegal government surveillance, stalking, and other unwelcome consequences of Internet use (including unintentional disclosures of their personal information and doxing).

Above: Logo of the American Civil Liberties Union

Their views are supported by laws in some nations (such as Canada) that guarantee citizens a right to speak using a pseudonym.

This right does not, however, give citizens the right to demand publication of pseudonymous speech on equipment they do not own.

Above: Coat of arms of Canada

Most Web sites that offer pseudonymity retain information about users.

These sites are often susceptible to unauthorized intrusions into their non-public database systems.

For example, in 2000, a Welsh teenager obtained information about more than 26,000 credit card accounts, including that of Bill Gates.

Above: Bill Gates

In 2003, VISA and MasterCard announced that intruders obtained information about 5.6 million credit cards.

Sites that offer pseudonymity are also vulnerable to confidentiality breaches.

Above: Logo of Mastercard

In a study of a Web dating service and a pseudonymous remailer, University of Cambridge researchers discovered that the systems used by these Web sites to protect user data could be easily compromised, even if the pseudonymous channel is protected by strong encryption.

Typically, the protected pseudonymous channel exists within a broader framework in which multiple vulnerabilities exist.

Pseudonym users should bear in mind that, given the current state of Web security engineering, their true names may be revealed at any time.

Above: Coat of arms of the University of Cambridge, England

Pseudonymity is an important component of the reputation systems found in online auction services (such as eBay), discussion sites (such as Slashdot), and collaborative knowledge development sites (such as Wikipedia).

A pseudonymous user who has acquired a favorable reputation gains the trust of other users.

When users believe that they will be rewarded by acquiring a favourable reputation, they are more likely to behave in accordance with the site’s policies.

If users can obtain new pseudonymous identities freely or at a very low cost, reputation-based systems are vulnerable to whitewashing attacks, also called serial pseudonymity, in which abusive users continuously discard their old identities and acquire new ones in order to escape the consequences of their behavior:

On the Internet, nobody knows that yesterday you were a dog, and therefore should be in the doghouse today.

Users of Internet communities who have been banned only to return with new identities are called sock puppets.

Whitewashing is one specific form of Sybil attack on distributed systems.

The Sybil attack in computer security is an attack wherein a reputation system is subverted by creating multiple identities

The social cost of cheaply discarded pseudonyms is that experienced users lose confidence in new users, and may subject new users to abuse until they establish a good reputation.

System operators may need to remind experienced users that most newcomers are well-intentioned.

Concerns have also been expressed about sock puppets exhausting the supply of easily remembered usernames.

Above: In Internet terms, sock puppets are online identities used for disguised activity by the operator.

In addition a recent research paper demonstrated that people behave in a potentially more aggressive manner when using pseudonyms/nicknames (due to the online distribution effect) as opposed to being completely anonymous.

In contrast, research by the blog comment hosting service Disqus found pseudonymous users contributed the “highest quantity and quality of comments“, where “quality” is based on an aggregate of likes, replies, flags, spam reports, and comment deletions, and found that users trusted pseudonyms and real names equally.

Researchers at the University of Cambridge showed that pseudonymous comments tended to be more substantive and engaged with other users in explanations, justifications, and chains of argument, and less likely to use insults, than either fully anonymous or real name comments.

Proposals have been made to raise the costs of obtaining new identities, such as by charging a small fee or requiring e-mail confirmation.

Academic research has proposed cryptographic methods to pseudonymize social media identities or government-issued identities, to accrue and use anonymous reputation in online forums, or to obtain one-per-person and hence less readily-discardable pseudonyms periodically at physical-world pseudonym parties.

Others point out that Wikipedia’s success is attributable in large measure to its nearly non-existent initial participation costs.

Above: Logo of Wikipedia

People seeking privacy often use pseudonyms to make appointments and reservations.

Those writing to advice columns in newspapers and magazines may use pseudonyms.

Steve Wozniak used a pseudonym when attending the University of California (Berkeley) after co-founding Apple Computer, because “he knew he wouldn’t have time enough to be an A+ student“.

Above: Steve Wozniak

Above: Logo of Apple Inc.

When used by an actor, musician, radio disc jockey, model, or other performer or “show business” personality a pseudonym is called a stage name, or, occasionally, a professional name, or screen name.

Members of a marginalized ethnic or religious group have often adopted stage names, typically changing their surname or entire name to mask their original background.

Stage names are also used to create a more marketable name, as in the case of Creighton Tull Chaney, who adopted the pseudonym Lon Chaney, Jr., a reference to his famous father Lon Chaney, Sr.

Above: Creighton Tull Chaney (aka Lon Chaney Jr.) (1906 – 1973)

Above: Lon Chaney Sr. (1883 – 1930)

Chris Curtis of Deep Purple fame was christened as Christopher Crummey (“crumby” is UK slang for poor quality).

In this and similar cases a stage name is adopted simply to avoid an unfortunate pun.

Above: Chris Curtis (1941 – 2005)

Pseudonyms are also used to comply with the rules of performing arts guilds (Screen Actors Guild (SAG), Writers Guild of America (WGA), AFTRA, etc.), which do not allow performers to use an existing name, in order to avoid confusion.

Above: Logo of the American Federation of Television and Radio Artists of the American Federation of Labor – Congress of Industrial Organizations

For example, these rules required film and television actor Michael Fox to add a middle initial and become Michael J. Fox, to avoid being confused with another actor named Michael Fox.

Above: Michael J. Fox

Above: Michael Fox (1921 – 1996)

This was also true of author and actress Fannie Flagg, who chose this pseudonym.

Her real name, Patricia Neal, being the name of another well-known actress.

Above: Patricia Neal (aka Fannie Flagg)

Above: Patricia Neal (1926 – 2010)

British actor Stewart Granger’s real name was James Stewart.

Above: James Stewart (aka Stewart Granger) (1913 – 1993)

Above: James Stewart (1908 – 1997)

The film-making team of Joel and Ethan Coen, for instance, share credit for editing under the alias Roderick Jaynes.

Above: Joel (right) and Ethan (left) Cohen

Some stage names are used to conceal a person’s identity, such as the pseudonym Alan Smithee, which was used by directors in the Directors Guild of America (DGA) to remove their name from a film they feel was edited or modified beyond their artistic satisfaction.

In theatre, the pseudonyms George or Georgina Spelvin, and Walter Plinge are used to hide the identity of a performer, usually when he or she is “doubling” (playing more than one role in the same play).

Above: Sarah Bernhardt (1844 – 1923) as Hamlet, 1899

David Agnew was a name used by the BBC to conceal the identity of a scriptwriter, such as for the Doctor Who serial “City of Death“, which had three writers, including Douglas Adams, who was at the time of writing the show’s script editor.

Above: Logo of the British Broadcasting Corporation

Above: Lalla Ward (companion Romana) and Tom Baker (the 4th Doctor), Doctor Who, “City of Death“, aired in 4 episodes (29 September – 20 October 1979), written by “David Agnew” (pseudonym for David Fisher, Douglas Adams and Graham Williams)

Above: David Fisher (1929 – 2018)

Above: Douglas Adams (1952 – 2001)

Above: Graham Williams (1945 – 1990)

In another Doctor Who serial, “The Brain of Morbius“, writer Terrance Dicks demanded the removal of his name from the credits saying it could go out under a “bland pseudonym“.

This ended up as Robin Bland.

Above: Stuart Fell (Morbius), Philip Madoc (Dr. Solon) and Tom Baker (the 4th Doctor), Doctor Who, “The Brain of Morbius“, aired in 4 episodes (3 – 24 January 1976), written by “Robin Bland” (Terrance Dicks)

Above: Terrance Dicks (1935 – 2019)

Musicians and singers can use pseudonyms to allow artists to collaborate with artists on other labels while avoiding the need to gain permission from their own labels, such as the artist Jerry Samuels, who made songs under Napoleon XIV.

Above: Jerry Samuels

Rock singer-guitarist George Harrison, for example, played guitar on Cream’s song “Badge” using a pseudonym.

Above: George Harrison (1943 – 2001)

In classical music, some record companies issued recordings under a nom de disque in the 1950s and 1960s to avoid paying royalties.

A number of popular budget LPs of piano music were released under the pseudonym Paul Procopolis.

Another example is that Paul McCartney used his fictional name “Bernerd Webb” for Peter and Gordon’s song “Woman“.

Above: Paul McCartney

Pseudonyms are used as stage names in heavy metal bands, such as: 

  • Tracii Guns in LA Guns

Above: Tracy Richard Irving Ulrich (aka Tracii Guns)

  • Axl Rose and Slash in Guns N’ Roses  

Above: William Bruce Rose Jr. (aka Axl Rose)

Above: Saul Hudson (aka Slash)

  • Mick Mars in Mötley Crüe

Above: Bob Alan Deal (aka Mick Mars)

  • Dimebag Darrell in Pantera  

Above: Darrell Lance Abbott (aka Dimebag Darrell) (1966 – 2004)

  • C.C. Deville in Poison

Above: Bruce Anthony Johannesson (aka CC DeVille)

Some such names have additional meanings, like that of Brian Hugh Warner, more commonly known as Marilyn Manson:

Above: Brian Hugh Warner (aka Marilyn Manson)

Marilyn coming from Marilyn Monroe and Manson from convicted serial killer Charles Manson. 

Above: Norma Jeane Mortenson (aka Marilyn Monroe) (1926 – 1962)

Above: Charles Manson (1934 – 2017)

Jacoby Shaddix of Papa Roach went under the name “Coby Dick” during the Infest era.

He changed back to his birth name when lovehatetragedy was released.

Above: Jacoby Shaddix

David Johansen, front man for the hard rock band New York Dolls, recorded and performed pop and lounge music under the pseudonym Buster Poindexter in the late 1980s and early 1990s.

The music video for Poindexter’s debut single, Hot Hot Hot, opens with a monologue from Johansen where he notes his time with the New York Dolls and explains his desire to create more sophisticated music.

Above: David Johansen

Ross Bagdasarian, Sr., creator of Alvin and the Chipmunks, wrote original songs, arranged and produced the records under his real name, but performed on them as David Seville.

He also wrote songs as Skipper Adams.

Above: Ross Bagdasarian Sr. (aka David Saville) (1919 – 1972)

Danish pop pianist Bent Fabric, whose full name is Bent Fabricius-Bjerre, wrote his biggest instrumental hit “Alley Cat” as Frank Bjorn.

For a time, the musician Prince used an unpronounceable “Love Symbol” as a pseudonym.

(“Prince” is his actual first name rather than a stage name).

Above: Prince Rogers Nelson (1958 – 2016)

He wrote the song “Sugar Walls” for Sheena Easton as “Alexander Nevermind” and “Manic Monday” for the Bangles as “Christopher Tracy“.

(He also produced albums early in his career as “Jamie Starr“.)

Above: Sheena Easton

Above: The Bangles – Susanna Hoffs, Vicki Peterson and Debbi Peterson

Many Italian-American singers have used stage names, as their birth names were difficult to pronounce or considered too ethnic for American tastes.

Singers changing their names included: 

  • Dean Martin (born: Dino Paul Crocetti)

Above: Dean Martin (1917 – 1995)

  • Connie Francis (born: Concetta Franconero)

Above: Connie Francis

  • Frankie Valli (born: Francesco Castelluccio) 

  • Tony Bennett (born: Anthony Benedetto)

Above: Tony Bennett

  • Lady Gaga (born: Stefani Germanotta)

In 2009, the British rock band Feeder briefly changed its name to Renegades so it could play a whole show featuring a set list in which 95% of the songs played were from their forthcoming new album of the same name, with none of their singles included.

Front man Grant Nicholas felt that if they played as Feeder, there would be uproar over him not playing any of the singles, so used the pseudonym as a hint.

A series of small shows were played in 2010, at 250 to 1,000 capacity venues with the plan not to say who the band really are and just announce the shows as if they were a new band.

Above: Feeder

In many cases, hip-hop and rap artists prefer to use pseudonyms that represents some variation of their name, personality, or interests.

Examples include:

  • Iggy Azalea (her stage name is a combination of her dog’s name, Iggy, and her home street in Mullumbimby, Azalea Street)

Above: Amethyst Amelia Kelly (aka Iggy Azalea)

  • Ol’ Dirty Bastard (known under at least six aliases)

Above: Russell Tyrone Jones (1968 – 2004)

  • Diddy (previously known at various times as Puffy, P. Diddy, and Puff Daddy)

Above: Sean Combs

  • Ludacris

Above: Christopher Brian Bridges (aka Ludacris)

  • Flo Rida (whose stage name is a tribute to his home state, Florida)

Above: Tramar Lacel Dillard (aka Flo Rida)

  • British-Jamaican hip-hop artist Stefflon Don (real name: Stephanie Victoria Allen)

Above: Stephanie Victoria Allen (aka Stefflon Don)

  • LL Cool J 

Above: James Todd Smith (aka LL Cool J)

  • Chingy 

Above: Howard Earl Bailey Jr. (aka Chingy)

Black metal artists also adopt pseudonyms, usually symbolizing dark values, such as Nocturno CultoGaahl, Abbath and Silenoz.

Above: Ted Skjellum (aka Nocturno Culto)

Above: Kristian Eivind Espedal (aka Gaahl)

Above: Olve Eikemo (aka Abbath)

In punk and hardcore punk, singers and band members often replace real names with tougher-sounding stage names, such as Sid Vicious (real name: John Simon Ritchie) of the late 1970s band Sex Pistols and “Rat” of the early 1980s band the Varukers and the 2000s re-formation of Discharge.

Above: Sid Vicious (1957 – 1979)

The punk rock band the Ramones had every member take the last name of Ramone.

Henry John Deutschendorf Jr., an American singer-songwriter, used the stage name John Denver.

Above: John Denver (1943 – 1997)

The Australian country musician born Robert Lane changed his name to Tex Morton.

Above: Bust of Tex Morton (1916 – 1983), Bicentennial Park, Tamsworth, New South Wales, Australia

Reginald Kenneth Dwight legally changed his name in 1972 to Elton John.

Above: Elton John

And here are other questions that bother me.

Does a person exist without a name?

Does the lack of a name deny the corporeal existence of a person?

Would Reginald Dwight have been just as successful under his own name rather than the pseudonym Elton John?

I give my Swiss friend, whose globetrotting adventures I occasionally chronicle, the pseudonym of Swiss Miss in the interest of concealing her identity in an age where women need to protect their public persona from unwanted male attention.

I give myself the pseudonym of Canada Slim, for no other reason than I like the nickname that a trio of people assigned me during and after my hitchhiking adventures in the United States in my 20s.

I have nothing to conceal, for the digital presence under my name of Adam Kerr is carefully considered so as not to offend anyone’s sensibilities too often.

I try not to leave myself too vulnerable to the unscrupulous who seek to use my identity for their own profit.

Above: Your humble blogger

That being said there are far more delicious delights in other people’s accounts than could ever be found in those of an ESL teacher in Turkey.

I am not unduly concerned.

Above: Flag of Turkey

The other issue that concerns me is the subtle whitewashing of historical events.

Hear me out.

Is it certainly a good thing to give a woman credit for her accomplishments?

Absolutely.

Was an authoress’ decision to give herself a male pseudonym a legitimate one considering the fear that she might not have gotten published had she used her feminine name?

Perhaps.

Certainly it would have great had the past accepted women more.

But I fight against altering the past because it does not match the sentiments of the present.

This leaves an Orwellian bad taste in my mouth.

The Ministry of Truth controls information: news, entertainment, education, and the arts.

Winston Smith works in the Records Department, “rectifying” historical records to accord with Big Brother’s current pronouncements so that everything the Party says appears to be true.

Above: John Hurt (Winston Smith), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

It is considered impolite, for example, to suggest that the South were traitors to America, that they fought for states’ rights not based on the Constitution rather than the reality of retaining slaves.

Above: Flag of the Confederate States of America (1861 – 1865)

It is unpleasant, but the past is necessarily unpleasant and must be acknowledged as it was and not as we wish it had been.

Otherwise the folly committed has no lessons of wisdom for us in the present.

Without Hiroshima and Nagasaki would the world be less inclined to wage nuclear warfare?

Above: Genbaku Dome (Hiroshima Peace Memorial), Hiroshima, Japan

Without the acknowledgement of the horror of the Holocaust would Israel exist and would Germany have grown as a civilized nation because it accepted responsibility for its deeds so as to never allow such horror to arise again there?

Above: From the Auschwitz Album: Hungarian Jews arriving at Auschwitz II in German-occupied Poland, May 1944. Most were “selected” to go to the gas chambers. Camp prisoners are visible in their striped uniforms. The Auschwitz Album is the only surviving visual evidence of the process leading to mass murder at Auschwitz-Birkenau.

Other countries have committed similar atrocities, but the sins of the father can never be extirpated if they are denied.

But if I say it didn’t happen then I am absolved of responsibility?

Above: Nyamata Memorial Site, Rwanda

Certainly the naming of authors bears no horror in comparison to the Holocaust or nuclear annihilation, but where there is similarity is the willingness to admit that the necessity for women authors to give themselves male names existed and that history must somehow be altered so that it appears that this necessity did not exist, so that the past is more politically correct to present sensibilities.

I honestly don’t care who wrote Middlemarch or Indiana if they are books worth reading.

Let Mary Ann or Amantine be George, if that is how they are recognized and remembered.

We know today whose names hid behind George so why is it now necessary to change the names on the books we recognize more with the name George?

Let the writing stand on its own merits rather than on the perception of value assigned to gender names.

Mary Ann Evans was born in Nuneaton, Warwickshire, England.

She was the third child and daughter of a local mill-owner.

She spelled her name differently at different times:

Mary Anne was the spelling used by her father for the baptismal record and she uses this spelling in her earliest letters.

Within her family, however, it was spelled Mary Ann.

Above: Market Place, Nuneaton, England

In early 1820 the Evans family moved to a house named Griff House, between Nuneaton and Bedworth.

Above: Griff House

The young Evans was a voracious reader and obviously intelligent.

Because she was not considered physically beautiful, Evans was not thought to have much chance of marriage, and this, coupled with her intelligence, led her father to invest in an education not often afforded women.

From ages five to nine, she boarded with her sister Chrissey at Miss Latham’s school in Attleborough, from ages 9 to 13 at Mrs. Wallington’s school in Nuneaton, and from ages 13 to 16 at Miss Franklin’s school in Coventry.

Above: Attleborough Baptist Chapel, Nuneaton

At Mrs. Wallington’s school, she was taught by the evangelical Maria Lewis — to whom her earliest surviving letters are addressed.

In the religious atmosphere of the Misses Franklin’s school, Evans was exposed to a quiet, disciplined belief opposed to evangelicalism.

Above: Nant Glyn School, Coventry

After age 16, Evans had little formal education.

Thanks to her father’s important role on the estate, she was allowed access to the library of Arbury Hall, which greatly aided her self-education and breadth of learning.

Her classical education left its mark.

Above: Arbury Hall, Nuneaton

Christopher Stray has observed that:

George Eliot’s novels draw heavily on Greek literature and her themes are often influenced by Greek tragedy“.

Her frequent visits to the estate also allowed her to contrast the wealth in which the local landowner lived with the lives of the often much poorer people on the estate, and different lives lived in parallel would reappear in many of her works.

The other important early influence in her life was religion.

She was brought up within a low church Anglican family, but at that time the Midlands was an area with a growing number of religious dissenters.

Above: Canterbury Cathedral, England

In 1836, her mother died and Evans (then 16) returned home to act as housekeeper, but she continued correspondence with her tutor Maria Lewis.

When she was 21, her brother Isaac married and took over the family home, so Evans and her father moved to Foleshill near Coventry.

Above: Tower Court and Foleshill Road, Foleshill

The closeness to Coventry society brought new influences, most notably those of Charles and Cara Bray. 

Charles Bray had become rich as a ribbon manufacturer and had used his wealth in the building of schools and in other philanthropic causes.

Above: Charles Bray (1811 – 1884)

Evans, who had been struggling with religious doubts for some time, became intimate friends with the radical, free-thinking Brays, whose “Rosehill” home was a haven for people who held and debated radical views.

The people whom the young woman met at the Brays’ house included Robert Owen, Herbert Spencer, Harriet Martineau and Ralph Waldo Emerson.

Above: Robert Owen (1771 – 1858)

Above: Herbert Spencer (1820 – 1903)

Above: Harriet Martineau (1802 – 1876)

Above: Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803 – 1882)

Through this society Evans was introduced to more liberal and agnostic theologies and to writers such as David Strauss and Ludwig Feuerbach, who cast doubt on the literal truth of Biblical texts.

In fact, her first major literary work was an English translation of Strauss’s Das Leben Jesu kritisch bearbeitet as The Life of Jesus, Critically Examined (1846), which she completed after it had been left incomplete by Elizabeth “Rufa” Brabant, another member of the “Rosehill Circle“.

The Strauss book had caused a sensation in Germany by arguing that the miracles in the New Testament were mythical additions with little basis in fact.

Above: David Strauss (1808 – 1874)

Evans’s translation had a similar effect in England, the Earl of Shaftesbury calling her translation “the most pestilential book ever vomited out of the jaws of hell“.

Later she translated Feuerbach’s The Essence of Christianity (1854).

Above: Ludwig Feuerbach (1804 – 1872)

The ideas in these books would have an effect on her own fiction.

As a product of their friendship, Bray published some of Evans’s own earliest writing, such as reviews, in his newspaper the Coventry Herald and Observer.

As Evans began to question her own religious faith, her father threatened to throw her out of the house, but his threat was not carried out.

Instead, she respectfully attended church and continued to keep house for him until his death in 1849, when she was 30.

Five days after her father’s funeral, she travelled to Switzerland with the Brays.

Above: Flag of Switzerland

She decided to stay on in Geneva alone, living first on the lake at Plongeon (near the present-day United Nations buildings) and then on the second floor of a house owned by her friends François and Juliet d’Albert Durade on the rue de Chanoines (now the rue de la Pelisserie).

She commented happily that “one feels in a downy nest high up in a good old tree“.

Her stay is commemorated by a plaque on the building.

While residing there, she read avidly and took long walks in the beautiful Swiss countryside, which was a great inspiration to her.

François Durade painted her portrait there as well.

Above: Geneva, Switzerland

On her return to England the following year (1850), she moved to London with the intent of becoming a writer, and she began referring to herself as Marian Evans.

She stayed at the house of John Chapman, the radical publisher whom she had met earlier at Rosehill and who had published her Strauss translation.

Above: John Chapman (1821 – 1894)

Chapman had recently purchased the campaigning, left-wing journal The Westminster Review.

Evans became its assistant editor in 1851 after joining just a year earlier.

Evans’s writings for the paper were comments on her views of society and the Victorian way of thinking.

She was sympathetic to the lower classes and criticized organised religion throughout her articles and reviews and commented on contemporary ideas of the time.

Much of this was drawn from her own experiences and knowledge and she used this to critique other ideas and organisations.

This led to her writing being viewed as authentic and wise but not too obviously opinionated.

Evans also focused on the business side of the Review with attempts to change its layout and design.

Although Chapman was officially the editor, it was Evans who did most of the work of producing the journal, contributing many essays and reviews beginning with the January 1852 issue and continuing until the end of her employment at the Review in the first half of 1854.

Eliot sympathized with the 1848 revolutions throughout continental Europe, and even hoped that the Italians would chase the “odious Austrians” out of Lombardy and that “decayed monarchs” would be pensioned off, although she believed a gradual reformist approach to social problems was best for England.

Above: On the barricades on the rue Soufflot, Paris, 25 June 1848, Horace Vernet (1849)

In 1850–51, Evans attended classes in mathematics at the Ladies College in Bedford Square, later known as Bedford College, London.

Above: Bedford College (1849 – 1985)

The philosopher and critic George Henry Lewes met Evans in 1851.

By 1854 they had decided to live together.

Lewes was already married to Agnes Jervis, although in an open marriage.

Above: George Henry Lewes (1817 – 1878)

In addition to the three children they had together, Agnes also had four children by Thornton Leigh Hunt.

Above: Thornton Leigh Hunt (1810 – 1873)

In July 1854, Lewes and Evans travelled to Weimar and Berlin together for the purpose of research.

Above: Weimar, Germany

Above: Berlin, Germany

Before going to Germany, Evans continued her theological work with a translation of Feuerbach’s The Essence of Christianity.

While abroad she wrote essays and worked on her translation of Baruch Spinoza’s Ethics, which she completed in 1856, but which was not published in her lifetime.

Above: Baruch Spinoza (1632 – 1677)

In 2020, Eliot’s translation of Spinoza’s Ethics was finally published by Princeton University Press.

The trip to Germany also served as a honeymoon for Evans and Lewes, who subsequently considered themselves married.

Evans began to refer to Lewes as her husband and to sign her name as Mary Ann Evans Lewes, legally changing her name to Mary Ann Evans Lewes after his death.

It was not so much the adultery itself, but the refusal to conceal the relationship, that was felt to breach the social convention of the time, and attracted so much disapproval.

Above: George Henry Lewes and Mary Ann Evans

While continuing to contribute pieces to the Westminster Review, Evans resolved to become a novelist, and set out a pertinent manifesto in one of her last essays for the Review, “Silly Novels by Lady Novelists“(1856).

The essay criticized the trivial and ridiculous plots of contemporary fiction written by women.

In other essays, she praised the realism of novels that were being written in Europe at the time, an emphasis on realistic storytelling confirmed in her own subsequent fiction.

She also adopted a nom-de-plume, George Eliot.

As she explained to her biographer J. W. Cross, George was Lewes’s forename, and Eliot was “a good mouth-filling, easily pronounced word“.

In 1857, when she was 37 years of age, “The Sad Fortunes of the Reverend Amos Barton“, the first of the three stories included in Scenes of Clerical Life, and the first work of “George Eliot“, was published in Blackwood’s Magazine

The Scenes (published as a 2-volume book in 1858), was well received, and was widely believed to have been written by a country parson, or perhaps the wife of a parson.

Evans’s first complete novel, published in 1859, was Adam Bede

It was an instant success, and prompted yet more intense curiosity as to the author’s identity:

There was even a pretender to the authorship, one Joseph Liggins.

This public interest subsequently led to Marian Evans Lewes’s acknowledgment that it was she who stood behind the pseudonym George Eliot. 

Adam Bede is known for embracing a realist aesthetic inspired by Dutch visual art.

The revelations about Eliot’s private life surprised and shocked many of her admiring readers, but this did not affect her popularity as a novelist.

Her relationship with Lewes afforded her the encouragement and stability she needed to write fiction, but it would be some time before the couple were accepted into polite society.

Acceptance was finally confirmed in 1877 when they were introduced to Princess Louise, the daughter of Queen Victoria.

Above: Princess Louise (1848 – 1939)

The Queen herself was an avid reader of all of Eliot’s novels and was so impressed with Adam Bede that she commissioned the artist Edward Henry Corbould to paint scenes from the book.

Above: Queen Victoria (1819 – 1901)

Above: Edward Henry Corbould (1815 – 1905)

When the American Civil War broke out in 1861, Eliot expressed sympathy for the Union cause, something which historians have attributed to her abolitionist sympathies.

Above: Images of the American Civil War (1861 – 1865)

Above: George Eliot, 1864

In 1868, she supported philosopher Richard Congreve’s protests against governmental policies in Ireland and had a positive view of the growing movement in support of Irish home rule.

Above: Richard Congreve (1818 – 1899)

She was influenced by the writings of John Stuart Mill and read all of his major works as they were published.

In Mill’s Subjection of Women (1869) she judged the second chapter excoriating the laws which oppress married women “excellent“.

She was supportive of Mill’s parliamentary run, but believed that the electorate was unlikely to vote for a philosopher and was surprised when he won.

While Mill served in Parliament, she expressed her agreement with his efforts on behalf of female suffrage, being “inclined to hope for much good from the serious presentation of women’s claims before Parliament“. 

Above: John Stuart Mill (1806 – 1873)

In a letter to John Morley, she declared her support for plans “which held out reasonable promise of tending to establish as far as possible an equivalence of advantage for the two sexes, as to education and the possibilities of free development“, and dismissed appeals to nature in explaining women’s lower status.

Above: John Morley (1838 – 1923)

In 1870, she responded enthusiastically to Lady Amberley’s feminist lecture on the claims of women for education, occupations, equality in marriage, and child custody.

Above: Lady Amberley (1842 – 1874)

After the success of Adam Bede, Eliot continued to write popular novels for the next fifteen years.

Within a year of completing Adam Bede, she finished The Mill on the Floss, dedicating the manuscript: “To my beloved husband, George Henry Lewes, I give this MS. of my third book, written in the sixth year of our life together, at Holly Lodge, South Field, Wandsworth, and finished 21 March 1860.” 

Silas Mariner (1861) and Romola (1863) soon followed, and later Felix Holt, the Radical (1866) and her most acclaimed novel, Middlemarch (1872).

Her last novel was Daniel Deronda, published in 1876, after which she and Lewes moved to Witley, Surrey.

By this time Lewes’s health was failing, and he died two years later, on 30 November 1878.

Eliot spent the next two years editing Lewes’s final work, Life and Mind, for publication.

She found solace and companionship with John Walter Cross, a Scottish commission agent 20 years her junior, whose mother had recently died.

Above: John Walter Cross (1840 – 1924)

On 16 May 1880 Eliot married John Walter Cross and again changed her name, this time to Mary Ann Cross.

While the marriage courted some controversy due to the difference in ages, it pleased her brother Isaac, who had broken off relations with her when she had begun to live with Lewes, and now sent congratulations.

Above: Isaac Evans (1816 – 1890)

While the couple were honeymooning in Venice, Cross, in a reported suicide attempt, jumped from the hotel balcony into the Grand Canal.

Above: Grand Canal, Venice, Italy

He survived, and the newlyweds returned to England.

They moved to a new house in Chelsea, but Eliot fell ill with a throat infection.

This, coupled with the kidney disease with which she had been afflicted for several years, led to her death on 22 December 1880 at the age of 61.

Due to her denial of the Christian faith and her adulterous affair with Lewes, Eliot was not buried in Westminster Abbey.

Above: Westminster Abbey, London, England

She was instead interred in Highgate Cemetery, London, in the area reserved for political and religious dissenters and agnostics, beside the love of her life, George Henry Lewes.

The graves of Karl Marx and her friend Herbert Spencer are nearby.

Above: Karl Marx (1818 – 1883)

In 1980, on the centenary of her death, a memorial stone was established for her in the Poets’ Corner.

Several landmarks in her birthplace of Nuneaton are named in her honour.

Above: George Eliot Bench, Nuneaton

Middlemarch, A Study of Provincial Life is a novel by the English author Mary Anne Evans, who wrote as George Eliot.

Although female authors were published under their own names during her lifetime, she wanted to escape the stereotype of women’s writing being limited to lighthearted romances or other lighter fare not to be taken very seriously.

She also wanted to have her fiction judged separately from her already extensive and widely known work as a translator, editor, and critic.

Another factor in her use of a pen name may have been a desire to shield her private life from public scrutiny, thus avoiding the scandal that would have arisen because of her relationship with the married George Henry Lewes.

It first appeared in eight instalments (volumes) in 1871 and 1872.

Set in Middlemarch, a fictional English Midland town, in 1829 to 1832, it follows distinct, intersecting stories with many characters. 

Issues include the status of women, the nature of marriage, idealism, self-interest, religion, hypocrisy, political reform, and education.

Despite comic elements, Middlemarch uses realism to encompass historical events: the 1832 Reform Act, early railways, and the accession of King William IV.

It looks at medicine of the time and reactionary views in a settled community facing unwelcome change.

Eliot began writing the two pieces that formed the novel in 1869–1870 and completed it in 1871.

Initial reviews were mixed, but it is now seen widely as her best work and one of the great English novels.

Middlemarch was described by the novelist Virginia Woolf as “one of the few English novels written for grown-up people” and by Martin Amis and Julian Barnes as the greatest novel in the English language.

Dorothea Brooke is a 19-year-old orphan, living with her younger sister, Celia, as a ward of her uncle, Mr. Brooke.

Dorothea is an especially pious young woman, whose hobby involves the renovation of buildings belonging to the tenant farmers, although her uncle discourages her.

Dorothea is courted by Sir James Chettam, a young man close to her own age, but she is oblivious to him.

She is attracted instead to the Rev. Edward Casaubon, a 45-year-old scholar.

Dorothea accepts Casaubon‘s offer of marriage, despite her sister’s misgivings.

Chettam is encouraged to turn his attention to Celia, who has developed an interest in him.

Fred and Rosamond Vincy are the eldest children of Middlemarch’s town mayor.

Having never finished university, Fred is widely seen as a failure and a layabout, but allows himself to coast because he is the presumed heir of his childless uncle Mr. Featherstone, a rich but unpleasant man.

Featherstone keeps as a companion a niece of his by marriage, Mary Garth.

Although she is considered plain, Fred is in love with her and wants to marry her.

Dorothea and Casaubon experience the first tensions in their marriage on their honeymoon in Rome, when Dorothea finds that her husband has no interest in involving her in his intellectual pursuits and no real intention of having his copious notes published, which was her chief reason for marrying him.

She meets Will Ladislaw, Casaubon‘s much younger disinherited cousin, whom he supports financially.

Ladislaw begins to feel attracted to Dorothea.

She remains oblivious, but the two become friendly.

Fred becomes deeply in debt and finds himself unable to repay what he owes.

Having asked Mr. Garth, Mary‘s father, to co-sign the debt, he now tells Garth he must forfeit it.

As a result, Mrs. Garth‘s savings from four years of income, held in reserve for the education of her youngest son, are wiped out, as are Mary‘s savings.

As a result, Mr. Garth warns Mary against ever marrying Fred.

Fred comes down with an illness, of which he is cured by Dr. Tertius Lydgate, a newly arrived doctor in Middlemarch.

Lydgate has modern ideas about medicine and sanitation and believes doctors should prescribe, but not themselves dispense medicines.

This draws ire and criticism of many in the town.

He allies himself with Bulstrode, a wealthy, church-going landowner and developer, who wants to build a hospital and clinic that follow Lydgate‘s philosophy, despite the misgivings of Lydgate‘s friend, Farebrother, about Bulstrode‘s integrity.

Lydgate also becomes acquainted with Rosamond Vincy, whose beauty and education go together with shallowness and self-absorption.

Seeking to make a good match, she decides to marry Lydgate, who comes from a wealthy family, and uses Fred‘s sickness as an opportunity to get close to the doctor.

Lydgate initially views their relationship as pure flirtation and backs away from Rosamond after discovering that the town considers them practically engaged.

However, on seeing her a final time, he breaks his resolution and the two become engaged.

Casaubon arrives back from Rome about the same time, only to suffer a heart attack.

Lydgate, brought in to attend him, tells Dorothea it is difficult to pronounce on the nature of Casaubon‘s illness and chances of recovery:

That he may indeed live about 15 years if he takes it easy and ceases his studies, but it is equally possible the disease may develop rapidly, in which case death will be sudden.

As Fred recovers, Mr. Featherstone falls ill.

He reveals on his deathbed that he has made two wills and tries to get Mary to help him destroy one.

Unwilling to be involved in the business, she refuses.

Featherstone dies with both wills still intact.

Featherstone‘s plan had been for £10,000 to go to Fred Vincy, but his estate and fortune instead go to an illegitimate son of his, Joshua Rigg.

Casaubon, in poor health, has grown suspicious of Dorothea‘s goodwill to Ladislaw.

He tries to make Dorothea promise, if he should die, to forever “avoid doing what I should deprecate, and apply yourself to do what I should desire“.

She is hesitant to agree, and he dies before she can reply.

Casaubon‘s will is revealed to contain a provision that, if Dorothea marries Ladislaw, she will lose her inheritance.

The peculiar nature of the condition leads to general suspicion that Ladislaw and Dorothea are lovers, creating awkwardness between the two.

Ladislaw is in love with Dorothea but keeps this secret, having no desire to involve her in scandal or cause her disinheritance.

She meanwhile realises she has romantic feelings for him, but must suppress them.

He remains in Middlemarch, working as a newspaper editor for Mr. Brooke, who is mounting a campaign to run for Parliament on a Reform platform.

Lydgate‘s efforts to please Rosamond soon leave him deeply in debt and he is forced to seek help from Bulstrode.

He is partly sustained in this by a friendship with Camden Farebrother.

Meanwhile, Fred Vincy‘s humiliation at being responsible for Caleb Garth‘s financial setbacks shocks him into reassessing his life.

He resolves to train as a land agent under the forgiving Caleb.

He asks Farebrother to plead his case to Mary Garth, not realizing that Farebrother is also in love with her.

Farebrother does so, thereby sacrificing his own desires for the sake of Mary, who he realises truly loves Fred and is just waiting for him to find his place in the world.

John Raffles, a mysterious man who knows of Bulstrode‘s shady past, appears in Middlemarch, intending to blackmail him.

In his youth, the church-going Bulstrode engaged in questionable financial dealings.

His fortune is founded on his marriage to a wealthy, much older widow.

The widow’s daughter, who should have inherited her mother’s fortune, had run away.

Bulstrode located her but failed to disclose this to the widow, so that he inherited the fortune in lieu of her daughter.

The widow’s daughter had a son, who turns out to be Ladislaw.

On grasping their connection, Bulstrode is consumed with guilt and offers Ladislaw a large sum of money, which Ladislaw refuses as being tainted.

Bulstrode‘s terror of public exposure as a hypocrite leads him to hasten the death of the mortally sick Raffles, while lending a large sum to Lydgate, whom Bulstrode had previously refused to bail out of his debt.

However, the story of Bulstrode‘s misdeeds has already spread.

Bulstrode‘s disgrace engulfs Lydgate:

Knowledge of the loan spreads and he is assumed to be complicit with Bulstrode.

Only Dorothea and Farebrother retain any faith in him, but Lydgate and Rosamond are still encouraged to leave Middlemarch by the general opprobrium.

Disgraced and reviled, Bulstrode‘s one consolation is that his wife stands by him as he too faces exile.

When Mr Brooke‘s election campaign collapses, Ladislaw decides to leave the town and visits Dorothea to say his farewell, but Dorothea has fallen in love with him.

She renounces Casaubon‘s fortune and shocks her family by announcing that she will marry Ladislaw.

At the same time, Fred, having been successful in his new career, marries Mary.

The “Finale” details the ultimate fortunes of the main characters.

Fred and Mary marry and live contentedly with their three sons.

Lydgate operates a successful practice outside Middlemarch and attains a good income, but never finds fulfilment and dies at the age of 50, leaving Rosamond and four children.

After he dies, Rosamond marries a wealthy physician.

Ladislaw engages in public reform, and Dorothea is content as a wife and mother to their two children.

Their son eventually inherits Arthur Brooke‘s estate.

The action of Middlemarch takes place “between September 1829 and May 1832“, or 40 years before its publication in 1872, a gap not so pronounced for it to be regularly labelled as a historical novel.

By comparison, Walter Scott’s Waverley (1814) – often seen as the first major historical novel – takes place some 60 years before it appears.

Above: Walter Scott (1769 – 1830)

Eliot had previously written a more obviously historical novel, Romola (1863), set in 15th-century Florence.

Above: Plaque in Florence on the residence of George Eliot at the time of writing Romola

The critics Kathleen Blake and Michael York Mason argue that there has been insufficient attention given to Middlemarch “as a historical novel that evokes the past in relation to the present“.

The critic Rosemary Ashton notes that the lack of attention to this side of the novel may indicate its merits:

Middlemarch is that very rare thing, a successful historical novel.

In fact, it is so successful that we scarcely think of it in terms of that subgenre of fiction.

For its contemporary readers, the present “was the passage of the Second Reform Act in 1867“, the agitation for the Reform Act of 1832 and its turbulent passage through the two Houses of Parliament, which provide the structure of the novel, would have been seen as the past.

Above: Cartoon of Benjamin Disraeli (1804 – 1881) outpacing William Gladstone (1809 – 1898)

Though rarely categorised as a historical novel, Middlemarch‘s attention to historical detail has been noticed: In an 1873 review, Henry James recognised that Eliot’s “purpose was to be a generous rural historian“.

Elsewhere, Eliot has been seen to adopt “the role of imaginative historian, even scientific investigator in Middlemarch and her narrator as conscious “of the historiographical questions involved in writing a social and political history of provincial life”.

This critic compares the novel to “a work of the ancient Greek historian Herodotus“, who is often described as “the father of history“.

Above: Roman bust of Herodotus (484 – 425 BCE)

The fictional town of Middlemarch, North Loamshire, is probably based on Coventry, where Eliot had lived before moving to London.

Like Coventry, Middlemarch is described as a silk-ribbon manufacturing town.

The subtitle — “A Study of Provincial Life” — has been seen as significant.

One critic views the unity of Middlemarch as achieved through “the fusion of the two senses ofprovincial'”

On the one hand it means geographically “all parts of the country except the capital“.

On the other, a person who is “unsophisticated” or “narrow-minded“.

Above: Modern Coventry, England

Above: Statue of George Eliot, Coventry

Central to Middlemarch is the idea that Dorothea Brooke cannot hope to achieve the heroic stature of a figure like Saint Theresa, for Eliot’s heroine lives at the wrong time, “amidst the conditions of an imperfect social state, in which great feelings will often take the aspect of error, and great faith the aspect of illusion“.

Theresa’s passionate, ideal nature demanded an epic life.

Many a Theresa has been born who found for themselves no epic life wherein there was a constant unfolding of far-resonant action.

Perhaps only a life of mistakes, the offspring of a certain spiritual grandeur ill-matched with the meanness of opportunity.

Perhaps a tragic failure which found no sacred poet and sank unwept into oblivion.

With dim lights and tangled circumstance they tried to shape their thought and deed in noble agreement, but, after all, to common eyes, their struggles seemed mere inconsistency and formlessness.

For these were helped by no coherent social faith and order which could perform the function of knowledge for the ardently willing soul.

Their ardor alternated between a vague ideal and common yearning…..

Some have felt their blundering lives are due to the inconvenient indefiniteness with which the Supreme Power has fashioned natures…..

Here and there is born a Saint Theresa, foundress of nothing, whose loving heartbeats and sobs after an unattained goodness tremble off and are dispersed among hindrances, instead of centring in on some long-recognizable deed.

George Eliot, Middlemarch

Above: Teresa of Ávila (1515 – 1582)

Antigone, a figure from Greek mythology best known from Sophocles’ play, is given in the “Finale” as a further example of a heroic woman.

Above: Antigone in front of the dead Polynices, Nikiforos Lytras, 1865

Above: Bust of Sophocles (497 – 405 BCE), Pushkin Museum, Moscow, Russia

The literary critic Kathleen Blake notes Eliot’s emphasis on St Theresa’s “very concrete accomplishment, the reform of a religious order“, rather than her Christian mysticism.

A frequent criticism by feminist critics is that not only is Dorothea less heroic than Saint Theresa and Antigone, but George Eliot herself.

In response, Ruth Yeazell and Kathleen Blake chide these critics for “expecting literary pictures of a strong woman succeeding in a period [around 1830] that did not make them likely in life“.

Eliot has also been criticized more widely for ending the novel with Dorothea marrying Will Ladislaw, someone so clearly her inferior. 

The novelist Henry James describes Ladislaw as a dilettante who “has not the concentrated fervour essential in the man chosen by so nobly strenuous a heroine“.

Marriage is one of the major themes in Middlemarch.

According to George Steiner, “both principal plots [those of Dorothea and Lydgate] are case studies of unsuccessful marriage“.

This suggests that these “disastrous marriages” leave the lives of Dorothea and Lydgate unfulfilled.

This is arguably more the case with Lydgate than with Dorothea, who gains a second chance through her later marriage to Will Ladislaw, but a favourable interpretation of this marriage depends on the character of Ladislaw himself, whom numerous critics have viewed as Dorothea‘s inferior.

In addition, there is the “meaningless and blissful” marriage of Dorothea‘s sister Celia Brooke to Sir James Chettam, and more significantly Fred Vincy‘s courting of Mary Garth.

In the latter, Mary Garth will not accept Fred until he abandons the Church and settles on a more suitable career.

Above: George Steiner (1929 – 2020)

Here Fred resembles Henry Fielding’s character Tom Jones, both being moulded into a good husband by the love they give to and receive from a woman.

Above: Henry Fielding (1707 – 1754)

Dorothea is a St Theresa, born in the wrong century, in provincial Middlemarch, who mistakes in her idealistic ardor, “a poor dry mummified pedant… as a sort of angel of vocation“.

Middlemarch is in part a Bildungsroman focusing on the psychological or moral growth of the protagonist:

Dorotheablindly gropes forward, making mistakes in her sometimes foolish, often egotistical, but also admirably idealistic attempt to find a role” or vocation that fulfils her nature. 

Lydgate is equally mistaken in his choice of a partner, as his idea of a perfect wife is someone “who can sing and play the piano and provide a soft cushion for her husband to rest after work“.

So he marries Rosamond Vincy, “the woman in the novel who most contrasts with Dorothea“, and thereby “deteriorates from ardent researcher to fashionable doctor in London“.

Middlemarch, according to Henry James, was “at once one of the strongest and one of the weakest of English novels.

Middlemarch is a treasure-house of details, but it is an indifferent whole.”

Among the details, his greatest criticism (“the only eminent failure in the book“) was of the character of Ladislaw, who he felt was an insubstantial hero-figure as against Lydgate.

The scenes between Lydgate and Rosamond he especially praised for their psychological depth – he doubted whether there were any scenes “more powerfully real or intelligent” in all English fiction.

Above: Henry James (1843 – 1916)

Thérèse Bentzon, for the Revue des deux Mondes, was critical of Middlemarch.

Although finding merit in certain scenes and qualities, she faulted its structure as “made up of a succession of unconnected chapters, following each other at random.

The final effect is one of an incoherence which nothing can justify.”

In her view, Eliot’s prioritisation of “observation rather than imagination… inexorable analysis rather than sensibility, passion or fantasy” means that she should not be held amongst the first ranks of novelists.

Above: Marie-Thérèse de Solms-Blanc (aka Thérèse Bentzon) (1840 – 1907)

The German philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche, who read Middlemarch in a translation owned by his mother and sister, derided the novel for construing suffering as a means of expiating the debt of sin, which he found characteristic of “little moralistic females à la Eliot“.

Above: Friedrich Nietzsche (1844 – 1900)

Despite the divided contemporary response, Middlemarch gained immediate admirers:

In 1873, the poet Emily Dickinson expressed high praise for the novel, exclaiming in a letter to a friend: 

What do I think of ‘Middlemarch’?”

What do I think of glory – except that in a few instances this “mortal has already put on immortality.”

George Eliot was one.

The mysteries of human nature surpass the “mysteries of redemption,” for the infinite we only suppose, while we see the finite.

Emily Dickinson, Letter to her cousins Louise and Fannie Norcross

Above: Emily Dickinson (1830 – 1886)

In separate centuries, Florence Nightingale and Kate Millett remarked on the eventual subordination of Dorothea‘s own dreams to those of her admirer, Ladislaw.

Indeed, the ending acknowledges this and mentions how unfavourable social conditions prevented her from fulfilling her potential.

Above: Florence Nightingale (1820 – 1910)

Above: Kate Millett (1934 – 2017)

In the first half of the 20th century, Middlemarch continued to provoke contrasting responses.

Leslie Stephen dismissed the novel in 1902:

The immediate success of Middlemarch may have been proportioned rather to the author’s reputation than to its intrinsic merits.

The novel seems to fall short of the great masterpieces which imply a closer contact with the world of realities and less preoccupation with certain speculative doctrines.

Above: Leslie Stephen (1832 – 1904)

His daughter Virginia Woolf described it in 1919 as “the magnificent book that, with all its imperfections, is one of the few English novels written for grown-up people.”

However, Woolf was “virtually unique” among the modernists in her unstinting praise for Middlemarch.

The novel also remained overlooked by the reading public of the time.

Above: Virginia Woolf (1882 – 1941)

F. R. Leavis’ The Great Tradition (1948) is credited with having “rediscovered” the novel:

The necessary part of great intellectual powers in such a success as Middlemarch is obvious … the sheer informedness about society, its mechanisms, the ways in which people of different classes live … a novelist whose genius manifests itself in a profound analysis of the individual.”

Leavis’ appraisal of it has been hailed as the beginning of a critical consensus that still exists towards the novel, in which it is recognised not only as Eliot’s finest work, but as one of the greatest novels in English. 

Above: Frank Raymond Leavis (1895 – 1978)

V. S. Pritchett, in The Living Novel, two years earlier, in 1946 had written that:

No Victorian novel approaches Middlemarch in its width of reference, its intellectual power, or the imperturbable spaciousness of its narrative.

I doubt if any Victorian novelist has as much to teach the modern novelists as George Eliot …

No writer has ever represented the ambiguities of moral choice so fully”.

Above: Victor Sawdon Pritchett (1900 – 1997)

In the 21st century, the novel is still held in high regard.

The novelists Martin Amis and Julian Barnes have both called it probably the greatest novel in the English language.

Above: Martin Amis

Above: Julian Barnes

Today Middlemarch is frequently included in university courses.

In 2013, the then British Education Secretary Michael Gove referred to Middlemarch in a speech, suggesting its superiority to Stephenie Meyer’s vampire novel Twilight.

Gove’s comments led to debate on teaching Middlemarch in Britain, including the question of when novels like Middlemarch should be read, and the role of canonical texts in teaching.

Above: Michael Gove

The novel has remained a favourite with readers and scores high in reader rankings:

In 2003, it was #27 in the BBC’s The Big Read.

In 2007, it was #10 in “The 10 Greatest Books of All Time“, based on a ballot of 125 selected writers.

In 2015, in a BBC Culture poll of book critics outside the UK, the novel was ranked at #1 in “The 100 greatest British novels“.

On 5 November 2019, BBC News reported that Middlemarch is on the BBC list of 100 “most inspiring” novels.

Above: Logo of the British Broadcasting Corporation

Middlemarch has been adapted several times for television and the stage.

In 1968, it appeared as a BBC-produced TV mini-series of the same name, directed by Joan Craft, starring Michele Dotrice.

The first episode, “Dorothea“, is missing from the BBC Archives, while the third episode, “The New Doctor“, can be viewed online, although only as a low-quality black and white telerecording owned by a private collector.

The other five episodes have been withheld from public viewing.

Above: Michele Dotrice

In 1994 it was again adapted by the BBC as a TV series of the same name, directed by Anthony Page with a screenplay by Andrew Davies.

This was a critical and financial success and revived public interest adapting the classics.

In 2013 came a stage adaptation, and also an Orange Tree Theatre Repertory production adapted and directed by Geoffrey Beevers as three plays: Dorothea’s StoryThe Doctor’s Story, and Fred & Mary.

The novel has never been made into a film, although the idea was toyed with by the English director Sam Mendes.

Above: Sam Mendes

In April 2022, Dash Arts produced The Great Middlemarch Mystery, an immersive theatre experience staged across three locations in Coventry, including Drapers Hall.

Above: Drapers Hall, Coventry

The opera Middlemarch in Spring by Allen Shearer, to a libretto by Claudia Stevens, has a cast of six and treats only the central story of Dorothea Brooke.

It was first staged in San Francisco in 2015.

In 2017, a modern adaptation, Middlemarch: The Series, aired on YouTube as a video blog.

Lyrics for the song “How Soon Is Now?” by The Smiths were taken from Middlemarch

I am the son
And the heir
Of a shyness that is criminally vulgar
I am the son and heir
Of nothing in particular

You shut your mouth
How can you say
I go about things the wrong way?
I am human and I need to be loved
Just like everybody else does

I am the son
And the heir
Of a shyness that is criminally vulgar
I am the son and heir
Of nothing in particular

You shut your mouth
How can you say
I go about things the wrong way?
I am human and I need to be loved
Just like everybody else does

There’s a club if you’d like to go
You could meet somebody who really loves you
So you go and you stand on your own
And you leave on your own
And you go home and you cry
And you want to die

When you say it’s gonna happen now
When exactly do you mean?
See I’ve already waited too long
And all my hope is gone

You shut your mouth
How can you say
I go about things the wrong way?
I am human and I need to be loved
Just like everybody else does

The plot of Indiana:

Indiana is the story’s heroine, a young noblewoman descended from French colonial settlers from Île Bourbon (now Réunion) and currently living in France.

Indiana is married to an older ex-army officer named Colonel Delmare and suffers from a variety of unknown illnesses, presumably due to the lack of passion in her life.

Indiana does not love Delmare and searches for someone who will love her passionately.

She overlooks her cousin Ralph, who lives with her and the colonel.

As it turns out, Ralph is in love with Indiana.

When their young, handsome, and well-spoken neighbor, Raymon de Ramiere, declares his interest to Indiana, she falls in love with him.

Raymon has already seduced Indiana‘s maid, Noun, who is pregnant with his child.

When Noun finds out what is going on, she drowns herself.

Indiana‘s husband decides that they will move to Île Bourbon.

Indiana escapes the house to faithfully present herself in Raymon‘s apartments in the middle of the night, expecting him to accept her as his mistress in spite of society’s inevitable condemnation.

He at first attempts to seduce her but, on failing, rejects her once and for all.

He cannot bear the thought that her will is stronger than his and writes her a letter intended to make her fall in love with him again, even though he has no intention of requiting this love.

Indiana has moved to the Island with the Colonel by the time she reads the letter.

She resists the letter but finally returns to France on a perilous sea journey.

When she arrives in Paris, the French Revolution of 1830 is taking place.

In the meantime, Raymon has made an advantageous marriage and bought Indiana’s house, where he and his wife live.

The stoic and remote Sir Ralph, whom Indiana has always seen as an ‘égoiste‘, suddenly comes to rescue her and tell her that Colonel Delmare has died from a fever.

Indiana and Ralph decide to commit suicide together by jumping into a waterfall on the Île Bourbon.

But on the way home, they fall in love.

Just before the suicide, they declare their love for one another and pledge that they will be married in Heaven.

At the end of the novel comes a conclusion, a young adventurer’s account of finding a man and woman, Ralph and Indiana, living on an isolated farm on the Island.

The novel deals with many typical 19th century novelistic themes.

These include adultery, social constraint, and unfulfilled longing for romantic love.

The novel is an exploration of 19th century female desire complicated by class constraints and by social codes about infidelity.

In another sense, the novel critiques the laws around women’s equality in France.

Indiana cannot leave her husband, Colonel Delmare, because she lacks the protection of the law:

Under the Napoleonic Code, women could not obtain property, claim ownership of their children, or divorce.

Finally, the novel touches on the subordination of the colonies to the French Empire.

Sand’s first literary efforts were collaborations with the writer Jules Sandeau.

They published several stories together, signing them Jules Sand.

Sand’s first published novel Rose et Blanche (1831) was written in collaboration with Sandeau. 

She subsequently adopted, for her first independent novel, Indiana (1832), the pen name that made her famous – George Sand.

Sand was the most popular writer (of any gender) in Europe by the age of 27, more popular than both Victor Hugo and Honoré de Balzac in England in the 1830s and 1840s.

Above: George Sand

She remained immensely popular as a writer throughout her lifetime and long after her death.

Early in her career, her work was in high demand.

By 1836, the first of several compendia of her writings was published in 24 volumes.

In total, four separate editions of her “Complete Works” were published during her lifetime.

In 1880, her children sold the rights to her literary estate for 125,000 francs (equivalent to 36 kg worth of gold, or $1.3 million dollars in 2015).

Drawing from her childhood experiences of the countryside, Sand wrote the pastoral novels La Mare au Diable (1846), François le Champi (1847–1848), La Petite Fadette (1849), and Les Beaux Messieurs de Bois Doré (1857). 

A Winter in Majorca described the period that she and Chopin spent on that island from 1838 to 1839.

Sand spent the winter of 1838–1839 with Frédéric Chopin in Mallorca at the (formerly abandoned) Carthusian monastery of Valldemossa.

The trip to Mallorca was described in her Un hiver à Majorque, first published in 1841.

Chopin was already ill with incipient tuberculosis at the beginning of their relationship, and spending a cold and wet winter in Mallorca where they could not get proper lodgings exacerbated his symptoms.

Above: Valldemossa, Mallorca, Spain

Sand and Chopin also spent many long summers at Sand’s country manor in Nohant (1839 – 1846, excepting 1840). 

There, Chopin wrote many of his most famous works, including the Fantasie in F Minor Opus 49, Piano Sonata No. 3 Opus 58, and the Ballade No. 3 Opus 47.

Above: George Sand House, Nohant, France

In her novel Lucrezia Floriani, Sand used Chopin as a model for a sickly Eastern European prince named Karol.

He is cared for by a middle-aged actress past her prime, Lucrezia, who suffers a great deal through her affection for Karol

Though Sand claimed not to have made a cartoon out of Chopin, the book’s publication and widespread readership may have exacerbated their later antipathy towards each other.

After Chopin’s death, Sand burned much of their correspondence, leaving only four surviving letters between the two.

Three of the letters were published in the “Classiques Garnier” series in 1968.

Above: Grave of Frédéric Chopin, Père Lachaise cemetery, Paris, France

Another breach was caused by Chopin’s attitude toward Sand’s daughter, Solange.

Chopin continued to be cordial to Solange after Solange and her husband Auguste Clésinger had a falling out with Sand over money.

Sand took Chopin’s support of Solange to be extremely disloyal, and confirmation that Chopin had always “loved” Solange.

Above: Solange Dudevant- Clésinger (1828 – 1899)

Sand’s son Maurice also disliked Chopin.

Maurice wanted to establish himself as the “man of the estate” and did not wish to have Chopin as a rival.

Maurice removed two sentences from a letter Sand wrote to Chopin when he published it because he felt that Sand was too affectionate toward Chopin and Solange.

Above: Jean-François-Maurice-Arnauld Dudevant (aka Maurice Sand) (1823 – 1889)

They separated two years before his death for a variety of reasons.

Chopin was never asked back to Nohant.

In 1848, he returned to Paris from a tour of the United Kingdom, to die at the Place Vendôme in 1849.

George Sand was notably absent from his funeral.

Above: Funerary monument on a pillar in Holy Cross Church, Warsaw, Poland, enclosing Chopin’s heart

Her other novels include Indiana (1832), Lélia (1833), Mauprat (1837), Le Compagnon du Tour de France (1840), Consuelo (1843), and Le Meunier d’Angibault (1845).

Theatre pieces and autobiographical pieces include Histoire de ma vie (1855), Elle et Lui (1859, about her affair with Musset), Journal Intime (posthumously published in 1926), and Correspondence.

Sand often performed her theatrical works in her small private theatre at the Nohant estate.

Sand’s writing was immensely popular during her lifetime and she was highly respected by the literary and cultural elite in France. 

Victor Hugo, in the eulogy he gave at her funeral, said:

The lyre was within her.

In this country whose law is to complete the French Revolution and begin that of the equality of the sexes, being a part of the equality of men, a great woman was needed.

It was necessary to prove that a woman could have all the manly gifts without losing any of her angelic qualities, be strong without ceasing to be tender.

George Sand proved it.

George Sand was an idea.

She has a unique place in our age.”

Above: Victor Hugo (1802 – 1885)

Sand also wrote literary criticism and political texts.

In her early life, she sided with the poor and working class as well as women’s rights.

When the 1848 Revolution began, she was an ardent republican.

Sand started her own newspaper, published in a workers’ cooperative.

Politically, she became very active after 1841.

Leaders of the day often consulted with her and took her advice.

She was a member of the provisional government of 1848, issuing a series of fiery manifestos.

Above: Lamartine in front of the Town Hall of Paris rejects the red flag on 25 February 1848

While many Republicans were imprisoned or went to exile after Louis-Napoléon Bonaparte’s coup d’état of December 1851, she remained in France, maintained an ambiguous relationship with the new regime, and negotiated pardons and reduced sentences for her friends.

Above: Louis Napoléon Bonaparte / Napoléon III (1808 – 1873)

Sand was known for her implication and writings during the Paris Commune of 1871, where she took a position for the Versailles assembly against the “communards“, urging them to take violent action against the “rebels”.

She was appalled by the violence of the Paris Commune, writing:

The horrible adventure continues.

They ransom, they threaten, they arrest, they judge.

They have taken over all the city halls, all the public establishments, they’re pillaging the munitions and the food supplies.

Above: A barricade thrown up by the Communard National Guard, 18 March 1871


Others are great men.

She was a great woman.

Victor Hugo

Sand was one of many notable 19th century women who chose to wear male attire in public.

In 1800, the police issued an order requiring women to apply for a permit in order to wear male clothing.

Some women applied for health, occupational, or recreational reasons (e.g., horse riding), but many women chose to wear pants and other traditional male attire in public without receiving a permit.

They did so as well for practical reasons, but also at times to subvert dominant stereotypes.

Above: Aurore Dupin meeting General Joachim Murat (1767 – 1815) in her uniform

Sand was one of the women who wore men’s clothing without a permit, justifying it as being less expensive and far sturdier than the typical dress of a noblewoman at the time.

In addition to being comfortable, Sand’s male attire enabled her to circulate more freely in Paris than most of her female contemporaries and gave her increased access to venues from which women were often barred, even women of her social standing.

Also scandalous was Sand’s smoking tobacco in public.

Neither peerage nor gentry had yet sanctioned the free indulgence of women in such a habit, especially in public.

While there were many contemporary critics of her comportment, many people accepted her behaviour until they became shocked with the subversive tone of her novels. 

Those who found her writing admirable were not bothered by her ambiguous or rebellious public behaviour.

Above: George Sand

Victor Hugo commented:

George Sand cannot determine whether she is male or female.

I entertain a high regard for all my colleagues, but it is not my place to decide whether she is my sister or my brother.”

Above: George Sand

Eugène Delacroix was a close friend and respected her literary gifts.

Above: Eugène Delacroix (1798 – 1863)

Flaubert, by no means an indulgent or forbearing critic, was an unabashed admirer. 

Above: Gustave Flaubert (1821 – 1880)

Honoré de Balzac, who knew Sand personally, once said that if someone thought she wrote badly, it was because their own standards of criticism were inadequate.

He also noted that her treatment of imagery in her works showed that her writing had an exceptional subtlety, having the ability to “virtually put the image in the word“. 

Above: Honoré de Balzac (1799 – 1850)

Alfred de Vigny referred to her as “Sappho“.

Above: Alfred de Vigny (1797 – 1863)

Above: Earliest representation of Sappho (630 – 570 BCE)

Not all of her contemporaries admired her or her writing:

Poet Charles Baudelaire was one contemporary critic of George Sand:

Above: Charles Baudelaire (1821 – 1867)

She is stupid, heavy and garrulous.

Her ideas on morals have the same depth of judgment and delicacy of feeling as those of janitresses and kept women….

The fact that there are men who could become enamoured of this slut is indeed a proof of the abasement of the men of this generation.

Above: George Sand as Mary Magdalene

In 1822, at the age of 18, Sand married Casimir Dudevant, an out-of-wedlock son of Baron Jean-François Dudevant.

She and Dudevant had two children: 

Maurice and Solange.

Above: Casimir Dudevant (1795 – 1871)

In 1825, she had an intense, but perhaps platonic, affair with the young lawyer Aurélien de Sèze.

Above: Aurélien de Sèze (1799 – 1870)

In early 1831, she left her husband and entered upon a four- or five-year period of “romantic rebellion“.

In 1835, she was legally separated from Dudevant and took custody of their children.

Sand had romantic affairs with:

  • novelist Jules Sandeau

Above: Jules Sandeau (1811 – 1883)

  • writer Prosper Mérimée

Above: Prosper Mérimée (1803 – 1870)

  • dramatist Alfred de Musset

Above: Alfred de Musset (1810 – 1857)

  • actor Pierre François Bocage

Above: Pierre Martinien Tousez (aka Bocage) (1799 – 1862)

  • writer Charles Didier

Above: Charles Didier (1805 – 1864)

  • novelist Félicien Mallefille

Above: Félicien Mallefille (1813 – 1868)

  • politician Louis Blanc

Above: Louis Blanc (1811 – 1862)

  • composer Frédéric Chopin

Above: Frédéric Chopin (1810 – 1849)

Later in her life, she corresponded with Gustave Flaubert.

Despite their differences in temperament and aesthetic preference, they eventually became close friends.

She engaged in an intimate romantic relationship with actress Marie Dorval.

Above: Marie Dorval (1798 – 1849)

Fyodor Dostoevsky “read widely in the numerous novels of George Sand” and translated her La dernière Aldini in 1844, but “discovered to his dismay that the work had already appeared in Russian“. 

In his mature period, he expressed an ambiguous attitude towards her.

Above: Fyodor Dostoevsky (1821 – 1881)

For instance, in his novella Notes from Underground, the narrator writes:

I launch off at that point into European, inexplicably lofty subtleties a la George Sand.

Above: First edition of Notes from Underground (in Russian), 1866

The English poet Elizabeth Barrett Browning wrote two poems:

  • To George Sand: A Desire
  • To George Sand: A Recognition

Above: Elizabeth Barrett Browning (1806 – 1861)

The American poet Walt Whitman cited Sand’s novel Consuelo as a personal favorite, and the sequel to this novel, La Comtesse de Rudolstadt, contains at least a couple of passages that appear to have had a very direct influence on him.

Above: Walt Whitman (1819 – 1892)

In addition to her influences on English and Russian literature, Sand’s writing and political views informed numerous 19th century authors in Spain and Latin America, including Gertrudis Gómez de Avellaneda, the Cuban-born writer who also published and lived in Spain.

Critics have noted structural and thematic similarities between George Sand’s Indiana, published in 1832, and Gómez de Avellaneda’s anti-slavery novel Sab, published in 1841.

Above: Gertrudis Gómez de Avellaneda (1814 – 1873)

In the first episode of the “Overture” to Swann’s Way — the first novel in Marcel Proust’s In Search of Lost Time sequence — a young, distraught Marcel is calmed by his mother as she reads from François le Champi, a novel which (it is explained) was part of a gift from his grandmother, which also included La Mare au DiableLa Petite Fadette, and Les Maîtres Sonneurs.

As with many episodes involving art in À la recherche du temps perdu, this reminiscence includes commentary on the work.

Above: Marcel Proust (1871 – 1922)

Sand is also referred to in Virginia Woolf’s book-length essay A Room of One’s Own, along with George Eliot and Charlotte Brontë as:

All victims of inner strife as their writings prove, sought ineffectively to veil themselves by using the name of a man.

Above: Virginia Woolf (1882 – 1941)

Frequent literary references to George Sand can be found in Possession (1990) by A. S. Byatt and in the play Voyage, the first part of Tom Stoppard’s The Coast of Utopia trilogy (2002).

Above: Antonia Susan Byatt

Above: Tom Stoppard

George Sand makes an appearance in Isabel Allende’s Zorro, going still by her given name, as a young girl in love with Diego de la Vega (Zorro).

Above: Isabel Allende

Chopin, Sand and her children are the main characters of the theater play by Polish writer Jaroslaw Iwaszkiewicz “A Summer in Nohant“, which premiered in 1930.

The play, presenting the final stage of the writer-composer’s relationship, was adapted five times by Polish television:

  • in 1963 (with Antonina Gordon-Górecka as Sand and Gustaw Holoubek as Chopin)
  • in 1972 (with Halina Mikołajska and Leszek Herdegen)
  • in 1980 (with Anna Polony and Michał Pawlicki)
  • in 1999 (with Joanna Szczepkowska, who portrayed Solange in the 1980 version, and Piotr Skiba)
  • in 2021 (with Katarzyna Herman and Marek Kossakowski).

Above: Jarosław Iwaszkiewicz (1894 – 1980)

George Sand is portrayed by: 

  • Mèrle Oberon in A Song to Remember

  • Patricia Morison in Song Without End

  • Rosemary Harris in Notorious Woman (1974)

  • Judy Davis in James Lapine’s 1991 British-American film Impromptu

  • Juliette Binoche in the 1999 French film Children of the Century (Les Enfants du siècle)

  • in George Who? (George qui?), a 1973 French biographical film directed by Michèle Rosier and starring Anne Wiazemsky as Sand

  • in the 2002 Polish film Chopin: Desire for Love, directed by Jerzy Antczak, George Sand is portrayed by Danuta Stenka

If I become better known as Canada Slim and that name is equated with quality, then why would it be necessary for my work to bear the name on my birth certificate?

Changing George to Mary Ann or Amantine will neither enhance nor detract from the quality of their writing.

Frankly, I doubt the dead much care about our present sensitivities.

Feminism is about women liberating themselves – changing perceptions, laws, employment practices, and so on.

Feminism is easily the biggest movement in human history.

Women across all cultures and religions have suffered immeasurably for thousands of years and now are catching up.

Real gains have been made by women, but you cannot liberate only half of the human race.

The idea of liberating women from men assumes that men were somehow the winners in a power struggle and that power was what life was all about.

Feminism assumes that men are having a good time.

It is much more realistic to say that both men and women are trapped in a system which damages them both.

The way forward lies not in women fighting men but in women and men together fighting the ancient stupidities that have been bequeathed to them.

Consider the business and professional world.

Women have learned to compete on male terms.

They live like men, talk like men, exploit like men.

They inherit ulcers, heart attacks and children who hate them.

Welcome to the privileged world of men.

Any move to change the order of things which does not also address the fact that men are equally lost, trapped and miserable, will only create its own resistance.

Feminism elevates women from a long subservience.

It is important and must continue.

But most men have been subservient too – to a dehumanizing system that only grew worse with the advent of the industrial era.

Above: Charlie Chaplin (1889 – 1977), Modern Times (1936)

A woman, despite the strides and advances feminism has made, can still seek not to work if she is clever and attractive.

Life offers the human being two choices: animal existence – a lower order of life – and spiritual existence.

We have the same intellectual potential.

There is no primary difference in intelligence between the sexes.

I welcome women who seek to utilize their potential, their intelligence, ambition, industry and pertinacity, but that being said, what is the point of a man seeking the companionship of a woman, such as one of the two aforementioned Georges, if by sheer virtue of their gender a man must subject all of his potential to a woman who feels no guilt in abandoning him on a whim despite all that he may have done for her previously required?

From my reading of the histories of the two Georges and from the literature that these authors produced, it strikes me that they sought the freedom to do as they so chose with all the privileges that union with a man offered without the reciprocal responsibility that a relationship is supposed to infer.

We muse on the lives of these women, but we are curiously incurious as to the emotional distress they caused their men and children in the wake of their liberation.

Sand had a dozen lovers that we know of.

Eliot had an affair with a married man then later with a man significantly younger than herself.

Did they have the right to live their lives and love whomsoever they chose?

Certainly.

But at what cost to those who were intimate with them?

This remains unspoken.

In a bar in Toledo, across from the depot
On a barstool, she took off her ring
I thought I’d get closer, so I walked on over
I sat down and asked her name
When the drinks finally hit her, she said
I’m no quitter
But I finally quit livin’ on dreams
I’m hungry for laughter and here ever after
I’m after whatever the other life brings
.”
In the mirror, I saw him, and I closely watched him
I thought how he looked out of place
He came to the woman who sat there beside me
He had a strange look on his face
The big hands were calloused, he looked like a mountain
For a minute I thought I was dead
But he started shaking, his big heart was breaking
He turned to the woman and said
:

You picked a fine time to leave me, Lucille
With four hungry children and a crop in the field.
I’ve had some bad times, lived through some sad times,
But this time your hurting won’t heal.
You picked a fine time to leave me, Lucille
.”

After he left us, I ordered more whiskey
I thought how she’d made him look small.
From the lights of the barroom
To a rented hotel room
We walked without talking at all.
She was a beauty, but when she came to me,
She must have thought I’d lost my mind.
I couldn’t hold her, ’cause the words that he told her
Kept coming back time after time
:

You picked a fine time to leave me, Lucille
With four hungry children and a crop in the field
I’ve had some bad times, lived through some sad times
But this time your hurting won’t heal
You picked a fine time to leave me, Lucille
*

They chose to emulate male privilege but acted without male compulsion to guard the feelings of those with whom they were involved.

They hid behind male pseudonyms for their own profit and protection.

This does not diminish the power of the prose they created, but as their fame lay in the pen names they chose for themselves, I do not think a great service is done to the memory of their accomplishments should their works revert to their original feminine names nor a disservice done should their pen names remain to identify their works.

Let us praise a person not by virtue of their gender, but in spite of it.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Roger Axtel, Do’s and Taboos Around the World / Steve Biddulph, Manhood / George Eliot, Middlemarch / Alison Flood, “Female authors make debuts under their real names“, The Guardian, 12 August 2020 / George Sand, Indiana / Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man

Canada Slim and the King of Pain

Eskişehir, Turkey, Saturday 28 May 2022

I am often asked, usually in a tone of utter astonishment:

Why are you in Turkey and not in Switzerland?

Above: Fairytale Castle, Sazova Park, Eskişehir, Turkey

I am often asked, usually in a tone of complete confusion:

Why have you chosen to live alone and not remain with your wife back in Landschlacht?

Above: Landschlacht, Canton Thurgau, Switzerland

I am often asked, usually in a tone of total concern:

How do you feel being so far removed from the life you led back in Switzerland (or going further back, in Canada)?

Above: Flag of Canada

How can you possibly be happy?

The explanations are not so easy to elucidate.

“To travel hopefully is a better thing than to arrive.”

Robert Louis Stevenson

Above: Robert Louis Stevenson (1850 – 1894)

Certainly, the idea of going off to the unknown to seek adventures holds more than a touch of romance for me.

In my own humble way I might compare myself to early heroic explorers such as Ferdinand Magellan or to fictional travellers in the vein of Phileas Fogg, as circumnavigators of our planet have always captured the imagination of my adventurous soul.

Above: Ferdinand Magellan (1480 – 1521)

Above: First edition of Jules Verne’s Around the World in Eighty Days

I will openly admit that nothing can compare with the joy of the open road.

The sense of possibility and adventure brings feelings of exhilaration, too long submerged in the workaday routines of home.

Cheap air travel – Sorry, Greta Thunberg. – has opened up parts of the globe – for better or worse – once reserved for the seriously affluent.

The sense of possibility and adventure brings feelings of exhilaration, too long submerged in the workaday routines of home.

Cheap air travel – Sorry, Greta Thunberg. – has opened up parts of the globe – for better or worse – once reserved for the seriously affluent.

Above: Greta Thunberg

When travelling in far-flung corners of the world, you can escape the demands of modern life:

The chores, the clutter, the technology (this latter not so easy for millennials to abandon).

Above: Young adults using their mobile phones individually at a party

It is said that there is no fool like an old fool.

Should I not, a man who probably has fewer years ahead than behind, finally accept my fate, stay settled and be content with my assigned lot in life?

But whatever your stage in life, travelling spontaneously means you have the freedom to choose from an infinite spectrum of possibilities.

Those who have experienced independent travel have been smitten by the travel bug, moulded by Wanderlust, and will forever after long to visit more places, see more wonders and spend a longer time abroad.

I have been travelling, punctuated by periods of work to fund my travels, since my mid-20s.

Above: Your humble blogger

I met my wife when I was 30.

Above: Edmund Blair Leighton, The Wedding

Prior to my present circumstances in Turkey, I have lived and worked as a teacher in South Korea, Germany and Switzerland.

Above: Flag of South Korea

Above: Hwaseong Fortress, Suwon, South Korea

I have spent the last two decades in the last two aforementioned countries because of my relationship with my wife.

But part of the equation that determines a man’s total self-actualization is his ability to find happiness in the activities that generate his income.

In Germany this was easier.

Above: Flag of Germany

In Switzerland, my wife’s employment opportunities as a doctor were enhanced.

As a ESL teacher, my employment bonanza turned to dust in Switzerland.

Coming to Switzerland gave new life to my wife.

Coming to Switzerland was career suicide for me.

Above: Flag of Switzerland

The memory of a life that once was, where trekking in hinterlands was within the grasp of this ordinary man, gave me longing from a fascination ne’er forgotten for destinations as yet undiscovered.

Faraway places
With strange soundin’ names
Faraway over the sea
Those faraway places
With the strange soundin’ names
Are callin’, callin’ me

Goin’ to China
Or maybe Siam
I want to see for myself
Those faraway places
I’ve been readin’ about
In a book that I took from a shelf

I start getting restless
Whenever I hear
The whistle of a train
I pray for the day
I can get underway
And look for those castles in Spain

They call me a dreamer
Well, maybe I am
But I know that I’m burnin’ to see
Those faraway places
With the strange soundin’ names
Callin’, callin’ me

Of course, the practical, the logical reasoning that is the Germanic temperament invariably asks how such adventures can be afforded.

Magellan had the backing of the King and Queen of Spain, Phileas Fogg was a gentleman of independent means, and Michael Palin could always call on the resources of the BBC.

How can ordinary people possibly make their dreams a reality?

Above: Flag of the Spanish Empire (1516 – 1700)

Above: Michael Palin

I am a loveable idiot.

In my youth when I wanted to go somewhere I just went.

Once upon a time I entered the US with $10 Canadian in my pocket and left the US eight months later with $10 American.

Above: Flag of the United States of America

I walked many miles across the expanse of Canada with often minimal money and with no inkling where I might lay my head each evening.

Above: Canada (in green)

Like Blanche of A Streetcar Named Desire, I have always depended on the kindness of strangers and my own resourcefulness within the limits of the law.

The conventional means is to work hard all one’s life until that glorious wondrous day when you have the financial wherewithal to travel indefinitely.

But that makes the assumption that when that day arrives (if that day arrives) that a person has both the opportunity and the health to do so.

Grim spells of work, denying yourself the living of life may be a truly honourable, safe and secure, way of joining that safari in Tanzania, that diving in the Philippines, that bungee jumping in New Zealand sometime in the uncertain future.

Above: Flag of Tanzania

Above: Flag of the Philippines

Above: Flag of New Zealand

But what if it were possible to skip this decades-long, lifetime-long stage and head off into the horizon sooner than one’s senior years?

Instead of trying to finance the expensive trips advertised in the glossy travel brochures, what about trying to find alternative ways of experiencing those same places at a fraction of the cost?

Above: Travel agent, The Truman Show

Above: Jim Carrey (Truman Burbank), The Truman Show

Working in a faraway place allows the traveller to see how daily life is lived there.

Certainly, it is cheaper and quicker and far more satisfying a solution than waiting until I can afford to travel continuously in comfort.

And working abroad is an excellent way to experience a foreign culture from the inside.

The plucky Brit spending a few months on a Queensland outback station will have a different life experience than someone tending bar in Queens all their lives in the hopes that they might one day be able to afford that Florida fortnight in a resort hotel.

Above: Outback station, Queensland, Australia

Above: Bar, Queens, New York City, USA

Phil Tomkins, a 45-year-old Englishman who spent a year teaching on the tiny Greek island of Kea, (as quoted in Susan Griffith’s Work Your Way Around the World) describes the thought processes that galvanized him into action:

I think it comes down to the fact that we are only on this planet for a finger-snap of time.

If you have any kind of urge for a bit of adventure, then my advice would be to go for it!

Even if it all goes horribly wrong, you can look people in the eyes and say:

“At least, I gave it a try!”

You can work nine-to-five in an office or factory all day, come home, switch on the Idiot Lantern (what we North Americans call the Boob Tube) and sit there watching Michael Palin travelling the world – or you can be bold, seize the day, and do something amazing.

One thing I can guarantee:

When we are lying on our deathbed many years from now, we will not be saying to ourselves:

“Oh, I wish I had spent more time at the dead-end job and had a little less adventure in my life!”

Above: Ioulida, Kea, Greece

Above: Flag of Greece

Anyone with a taste for adventure and a modicum of nerve (or folly, depending on your point-of-view) has the potential for exploring the far-flung corners of the globe on very little money.

I am a loveable idiot, incomprehensible to many, more logical, folks.

For example, the textile factory that funds my weekly journey and sojourn in Denizli cheerfully, uncomplainingly paid for me to stay in a luxury hotel, the Park Dedeman.

There was absolutely no reason to complain about the standards of the services this hotel provided.

Above: Hotel Park Dedeman, Denizli, Turkey

I learned that were cheaper places for the company to put me up and since last week I am now to be a regular weekly guest at the Denizli Öğretmen Evi (Teachers’ House) at one third the cost of the Dedeman but with the same basic amenities provided in a less lavish form.

Granted this is not my money to worry about, but the OE feels more real, more authentic an experience than the Dedeman.

And, perhaps, if a decision for the continuation of ESL courses at the company hinges upon the cost of accommodating me in Denizli then I have made it easier for them to prolong the programme.

More importantly (at least to me) it is good to remind myself that comfort does not equal cultural experience.

The OE has few, if any, foreign guests.

And for Turks the OE is affordable, especially at time when the Turkish economy is hurting.

As for the textile factory that foots my bill, whether they acknowledge it or not, I have saved them money and have shown them, whether they see it or not, that I value their custom and wish to make it clear that I consider their needs as much as I own.

A luxury suite at a fancy hotel is nice, but is it a requirement for me?

No.

Above: Öğretmen Evi, Denizli, Turkey

I am often asked:

Wouldn’t the burden of being a stranger in a strange land be easier if shared?

Wouldn’t living abroad be more pleasant when someone were there by your side?

Are you not lonely sometimes?

Don’t you miss the wife?

To their surprise (and occasionally mine)(and to the consternation of the wife), loneliness is rarely an issue since solo travelling, solitary living, allows me to meet and be befriended by local people.

I have travelled quite pleasantly with my wife, but travelling with a significant other lacks the sense of possibility and adventure that I love most about travelling, about living abroad.

Whatever situations I get myself into when I am on my own, I have to get out of by myself.

Certainly there are sunsets I long to share and nights without end best survived together, but by the same token, the glorious moments, the feelings of triumph and absolute freedom, are uniquely mine.

Certainly we keep in communication with one another, thanks to the wonders of modern communication such as WhatsApp and Skype, for we remain married to one another at this time.

Above: WhatsApp logo

Above: Skype logo

Despite the limitations that time and distance create, I act responsibly to the best of my ability.

Do I honestly believe that she will wait indefinitely for me to end this “phase” of living and working abroad?

No, I do not believe so, for in my (albeit, limited) understanding of women, she craves the companionship that a constant partner provides.

I am not constantly consistently there.

And I cannot predict when this “phase” will end or even if it will end.

And let’s get real about the elephant in the room:

Sex.

Sex isn’t a separate part of a person.

Your heart, spirit, mind and body need to be along for the ride.

Sex is a spiritual practice, capable of transforming your whole outlook and refreshing your sense of glory in being alive.

And as much as self-manipulation is an essential and healthy part of a person’s sexuality throughout life, as much as it is the way to develop appreciation of ourselves and our sensory potential and realize that we own our own sexual energy, it is unfair to expect that self-love will indefinitely satisfy those who crave the intimacy of companionship.

My wife is a woman and women crave companionship.

She will not wait indefinitely nor is it reasonable to have such an expectation.

We are all animals, to one degree or another.

We like eating, drinking, sleeping, sex.

But what separates us from the animals is our ability to control our baser instincts.

You and me, baby, ain’t nothin’ but mammals
So let’s do it like they do on the Discovery Channel
(Do it again now)
You and me, baby, ain’t nothin’ but mammals
So let’s do it like they do on the Discovery Channel

I need food and drink and sleep to survive, but sex is a privilege not a right, a pleasure not a necessity.

And while I am married I refrain from the temptation of the latter as I seek to find myself in the adventure of solo living, of solo travelling.

Being alone, as much as there are moments when I miss the companionship of my wife, makes me more conscious of being alive when I am journeying in new and exciting ways.

Being in alien places and cultures gives me an increased connection with myself, because it is there in these new situations that my consciousness wakes up.

Above: James Stewart (George Bailey) and Thomas Mitchell (Uncle Billy), It’s A Wonderful Life

Away from Landschlacht, Switzerland, away from Lachute, Canada, I realize that I have turned off the unconscious autopilot that ran my normal life.

Above: rue Principale, Lachute, Québec, Canada

Away from the familiar, away from the safety and security, away from the routine, I start to take conscious control of my life.

Life becomes more immediately lived, with sometimes penury acting as a spur to action, with necessity becoming the mother of invention.

Of course, things can go desperately wrong.

Accidents will happen.

Folks get murdered, kidnapped, robbed.

You may get sick or lonely or fed up, have a demoralizing run of bad luck, fail to find a good job, begin to run out of money.

And, let me be honest, a job is a job is a job, whether it is in Switzerland or Swaziland, Canada or Costa Rica.

But when a job abroad does not work out successfully, the foreign experience is nevertheless more memorable than just staying at home.

Above: Travel agency poster, The Truman Show

Travelling is difficult at times.

Nothing much is familiar when we get to wherever we are going.

For many people, this is a strain.

Because they don’t understand everything that is happening, they try to diminish the experience, to make it unimportant and less real.

In my writing I try to show the reader how to accept, as calmly as possible, the sights and experiences of a strange place.

I try to make the foreign feel more familiar.

Part of that familiarization is the acceptance that life is not always fair, that experience will not always be positive or cheery.

Guidebooks tend to stress fun and ignore problems, but this attitude is not necessarily helpful.

Warnings and precautions should make a trip easier and more enjoyable rather than nerve-wracking.

On Thursday 19 May, a banking holiday in Turkey when many institutions (including schools) were closed, “the boys” (the male staff of Wall Street English Eskisehir) went to a hammam (a Turkish bathhouse) but those who have never done so were nervous and reluctant about the entire adventure.

Above: Kaplicar Ilicar Hamam, Eskişehir, Turkey

(The Commemoration of Atatürk, Youth and Sports Day (Turkish: Atatürk’ü Anma, Gençlik ve Spor Bayramı), is an annual Turkish national holiday celebrated on 19 May to commemorate Mustafa Kemal Atatürk’s landing at Samsun on 19 May 1919, which is regarded as the beginning of the Turkish War of Independence in the official historiography.)

Above: Mustafa Kemal Atatürk (1881 – 1938)

I, on the other hand, wish I could have joined them, but duty determined that I had to, once again, travel on Thursdays to Denizli.

Above: Bird’s eye view of Denizli, Turkey

I reminded the hammam newbies that when you feel nervous while travelling – for it is the foreigners, the “recent” residents of Turkey, who have yet to try much of what Turkey has to offer – either out of ignorance of what is happening or out of fear of what you have heard might happen, you cut yourself off from experience – good or bad.

Above: Flag of Turkey

You communicate in only one sense:

Defensively.

That is why tourists often speak to the locals in tones one would address a lamppost.

When you are relaxed you can communicate – a lesson my foreman Rasool frequently tries to teach me at work – even if it is just a quick smile or a passing greeting.

Above: Rasool Ajini

So, this is one of the main purposes of my writing:

To help travellers – And aren’t we all travellers in one way or another? – be both aware and appreciative of what they see and experience, to lessen the impact, not only on the reader, but on the places and people they travel to see.

Wherever you happen to be geographically, travel actually takes place in your brain.

Wherever you go there you are.

But I think that far too many folks expect to find home teleported to the places they have travelled.

Unfortunately, the landscape reflects this expectation as it seems to be continually transformed into the familiarity of the place you left behind upon the place wherever you find yourself now.

Home is so sad.

It stays as it was left, shaped to the comfort of the last to go, as if to win them back.

Philip Larkin, “Home Is So Sad

Above: Philip Larkin (1922 – 1985)

I was lucky, I know, to have been setting out at that time, in a landscape not yet bulldozed for speed.

Many of the country roads still followed their original tracks, drawn by packhorse or lumbering cartwheel, hugging the curve of a valley or yielding to a promontory like the wandering line of a stream.

It was not, after all, so very long ago, but no one could make the journey today.

Many of the old roads have gone.

The motor car, since then, has begun to cut the landscape to pieces, through which the hunched-up traveller races at gutter height, seeing less than a dog in a ditch.

Laurie Lee, As I Walked Out One Midsummer Morning

Above: Laurie Lee (1914 – 1997)

Of course the world has been forced to concede even more ground in the search for greater speed and efficiency today.

Movement costs money and the faster the journey the quicker the expenditure.

The longer the stop, the longer the trip.

Faster the journey, lesser the experience.

The slower the journey, the greater sense of meaning the experience has.

Train traveller Paul Theroux spoke of the misery of air travel:

You define a good flight by negatives:

You didn’t get hijacked, you didn’t crash, you didn’t throw up, you were not late, you were not nauseated by the food.

So you are grateful.

Paul Theroux, The Old Patagonian Express

An uncomfortable truth about the modern holiday is that now, paradoxically, we can move so quickly around the world, most of us don’t actually travel any more.

We only arrive.

For some people, much of the enjoyment of a trip is in the advance planning.

They haunt libraries, bookstores and the Internet, send off for brochures and itineraries, draw lines and “X”s on maps and consult calendars for a propitious departure date.

Nothing is left to the imagination.

Everything that could be conceivably be attractive has been packaged and sanitized for your protection so that you can consume whatever you want, go wherever you want, without any need for individual search or discovery.

Personal interests and energy levels are very important, but many travellers fail to take these factors into account, however, and instead force themselves into the type of trip they assume they should be making.

Frantic frenzy, fumbling from church to ruin, cathedral-gazing and temple-crawling, leaves even the mighty weak.

I am my selfie, my companion my camera, plastic electronics grafted to faces capturing faces, a part of the landscape and yet apart from it, we are overexposed and under-stimulated.

Souvenirs of the surreal, not knowing where we are nor really caring to know.

Photographs are not memories.

The most important parts of any trip – how you felt and what you learned – collect in your mind over time.

If it was truly important, you will remember it.

You may not understand why the thing you remember is valuable when it seemed less crucial at the time, but that realization comes only with time.

All the things you can see in your mind, the experiences you are so rapturously seeking to reveal cannot, can never be, captured in a snapshot, or vicariously shared in a video.

Photographs break the spell of imagination.

Snapshots lack magic.

Videos fail to capture the vibrancy of experience.

Midnight, not a sound from the pavement
Has the moon lost her memory?
She is smiling alone
In the lamplight, the withered leaves collect at my feet
And the wind begins to moan

Memory, all alone in the moonlight
I can dream of the old days
Life was beautiful then
I remember the time I knew what happiness was
Let the memory live again

Every street lamp seems to beat
A fatalistic warning
Someone mutters and the street lamp sputters
And soon it will be morning

Daylight, I must wait for the sunrise
I must think of a new life
And I mustn’t give in
When the dawn comes, tonight will be a memory too
And a new day will begin

Burnt out ends of smoky days
The stale, cold smell of morning
A street lamp dies, another night is over
Another day is dawning

Touch me, it’s so easy to leave me
All alone with the memory
Of my days in the sun
If you touch me, you’ll understand what happiness is
Look, a new day has begun

Above: Logo of the musical Cats

We have forgotten the thrill of living in the moment, which is the real destination of all journeys, is what the greatest travel writers reveal and revel in their meticulous descriptions of the places they go and the people they meet.

It is only when you learn of the existence of moments that have the capacity to change your life forever do you begin to understand the beauty and majesty of existence, that the meaning of life is in the living of life.

When we seize the moment and embrace the fleeting opportunity it brings then do we truly live.

To truly travel is to slowly pick at the fabric of national identity as boundaries between nations are revealed as the transitional ideas they are.

There is a tendency to view the world in terms of miles/kilometres rather than actual geography, for actual geography has been been terraformed into miles of roads jammed with traffic.

A few hundred years ago there was no option but to travel slowly along the contours and channels of the earth and sea.

Indeed, that was the very definition of travel.

The effort required in those days meant that those who did go on long journeys came back as heroes, viewed by their home-locked peers as superior men and women.

Above: Spirit of St. Louis, National Air and Space Museum, Washington DC.
The Spirit of St. Louis is the custom-built single engine, single seat monoplane that was flown solo by Charles Lindbergh (1902 – 1974) on 20 – 21 May 1927, on the first non-stop flight from New York to Paris.

In 1749, Thomas Nugent, who wrote a guidebook of destinations one might seek on a Grand Tour, describes travel as:

The only means of improving the understanding and of acquiring a high degree of reputation.

The first civilized nations honoured even such as made but short voyages the title of philosophers and conquerors.

Nugent traces the lineage of those who head abroad to seek knowledge back to the Argonauts and Odysseus in Homer’s Odyssey.

I am not sure anyone would draw such a grandiose comparison with the average holidaymaker today.

Above: Thomas Nugent (1700 – 1772)

We have become a world of people speeding across the planet in quest of somewhere else and not seeing anything of anywhere we speed through.

Time is limited, we cry, and so we travel great distances at a marathon pace in order to see as much as possible.

Why is everyone in such a rush?

Above: Cover of U2’s “I Still Haven’t Found What I’m Looking For

We are a disconcerting congregation of the damned, discouraged and exhausted and spaced-out from driving or riding thousands of miles in a few days with the sole thought of finding a hotel room that offers the comforts of the home we so eagerly abandoned for a taste of the “exotic” somewhere else.

The most lasting impression instead is smelly gas stations, lousy breakfasts with cold coffee, hotel lobbies and ragged folks trying to shine your shoes whenever the weary traveller unwisely slumps down upon a park bench in an urban jungle.

Cover as many miles as you can between dawn and collapse.

Travel so fast that today might still be yesterday in the half-remembered remnants of the elusive moment.

See as much as you can see and remember little, if anything, of what you saw.

The speed at which you travel defines the experience.

A road is a tunnel that traps you in linear places, linear concepts and conceptions, linear time, an unwelcome refugee in Flatland.

The road provides ease and convenience, but cheats you of everything you might learn if only you had the time, courage and curiosity to leave it.

Walking is a virtue, tourism is a deadly sin.

Bruce Chatwin, What Am I Doing Here?

Above: Bruce Chatwin (1940 – 1989)

All horsepower corrupts.

Patrick Leigh Fermor, A Time of Gifts

Above: Patrick Leigh Fermor (1915 – 2011)

Perhaps we do not need to travel far.

Perhaps the beauty of treating your own home with a sense of adventure, forearmed with the local knowledge others normally don’t have time to acquire, may teach us to notice, may teach us to reflect upon Life itself and the life and lives that surround us.

Perhaps then our lives might be enriched.

Perhaps then we might finally see the world and the way we live in life-enhancing ways.

Life is too short and too precious for us to pass through it without leaving a few footprints behind us, without acquiring a few memories worth remembering.

A man’s experience in a certain place at a certain time must be unique, in some way different from the experience of others.

We need to leave a mark of the choices we make (or don’t make) that map our lives into the journeys they become.

These milestones, these footprints, are the actions we make in the moment, the ones that change our loves and our lives forever.

Henry David Thoreau wrote in the conclusion of Walden (his treatise on the succour to be found in a simple rural life away from the world of busy men):

If a man does not keep pace with his companions, perhaps it is because he hears a different drummer.

Let him step to the music which he hears, however measured or far away.

Above: Henry David Thoreau (1817 – 1862)

Nevertheless, the question remains:

Why did you leave?

For ultimately you cannot escape yourself.

Wherever you go there you are.

When I was young, it seemed that life was so wonderful
A miracle, oh it was beautiful, magical
And all the birds in the trees, well they’d be singing so happily
Oh joyfully, playfully watching me
But then they send me away to teach me how to be sensible
Logical, oh responsible, practical
And they showed me a world where I could be so dependable
Oh clinical, oh intellectual, cynical

There are times when all the world’s asleep
The questions run too deep
For such a simple man
Won’t you please, please tell me what we’ve learned
I know it sounds absurd

Please tell me who I am

I said, watch what you say or they’ll be calling you a radical
Liberal, oh fanatical, criminal
Won’t you sign up your name, we’d like to feel you’re acceptable
Respectable, oh presentable, a vegetable
Oh, take it take it yeah

But at night, when all the world’s asleep
The questions run so deep
For such a simple man
Won’t you please tell me what we’ve learned
I know it sounds absurd
Please tell me who I am, who I am, who I am, who I am
‘Cause I was feeling so logical
D-d-digital
One, two, three, five
Oh, oh, oh, oh
It’s getting unbelievable

There’s a little black spot on the sun today
It’s the same old thing as yesterday
There’s a black hat caught in a high tree top
There’s a flag pole rag and the wind won’t stop
I have stood here before inside the pouring rain
With the world turning circles running ’round my brain
I guess I’m always hoping that you’ll end this reign
But it’s my destiny to be the king of pain

The Police musician Sting (Gordon Sumner) married actress Frances Tomelty on 1 May 1976.

They had two children: Joseph (born 23 November 1976) and Fuschia Katherine (“Kate“) (born 17 April 1982).

In 1980, Sting became a tax exile in Galway, Ireland.

Above: Sting

Galway (Irish: Gaillimh) is the county town of County Galway on the west coast of Ireland.

It is Ireland’s 4th largest city, with a population in 2016 of 79,934, but its historic centre on the east bank of the River Corrib is compact and colourful.

It is a party town, with live music and revellers spilling onto its pedestrianised central street.

It is also a base for exploring the scenic surrounding county.

It is a lively, buzzing colourful city that feels well-connected to the rest of the world.

Above: Images of Galway, Ireland

Eyre Square is the place to begin exploring the city, as it is the transport hub and with a cluster of hotels and eating places.

It is an attractive green space, with a pedestrianised shopping mall just south.

Artwork includes the “Galway Hooker” (a fountain styled like a traditional fishing boat), the Browne Doorway (from the house of one of the ruling families), and a bust of JF Kennedy who visited in 1963.

Above: Galway Hookers Fountain and Browne Doorway, Eyre Square, Galway, Ireland

The square is officially named after JFK but this never stuck.

Above: John F. Kennedy (1917 – 1963)

It has always been called Eyre Square after the mayor who presented this plot of land to the city in 1710.

And, may the saints preserve us, so shall it ever be.

Above: Eyre Square, Galway, Ireland

The historic spine of the city leads from Eyre Square southwest to the river, to William Street, then Shop Street, then High Street, then Quay Street, all pedestrianised, an agreeable stroll from park to pub to pub to eating place to pub.

At the top of Shop Street, Lynch’s Castle is a fine medieval town house, once home to the Lynch dynasty.

But nowadays it is a branch of Allied Irish Banks:

You are welcome to look in during opening hours, but there is not much to see.

Above: Lynch’s Castle, Galway, Ireland

The Claddagh Ring is a style of mani in fede finger ring:

Two hands join to clasp a heart.

It has been a design for wedding or engagement rings since medieval times, but it became a Galway tradition from 1700, when the jewellers worked near an Cladach, the city shore.

It became popular from the late 20th century, and legends were embellished around it as ingeniously as its designs.

Above: A Claddagh ring

The Claddagh Museum hews to the “Joyce” legend, after a man captured by Algerian corsairs who learned the design in captivity.

Above: Claddagh Museum, Galway, Ireland

He returned to Galway where of course his sweetheart had remained true.

Ah, love.

The heart is often surmounted by a crown, or isn’t, depending on your allegiances in that matter. 

Free is the museum.

(No, not the rings though).

Above: View of the Claddagh, Galway, Ireland

It is a collegiate church which doesn’t have a resident priest, but members of a seminary (a College of Vicars) take turns.

St Nicholas is the largest medieval church still in everyday use in Ireland.

It was founded in 1320 and enlarged over the following two centuries.

Above: St. Nicholas Collegiate Church, Galway, Ireland

It is dedicated to St Nicholas of Myra (modern Demre, Turkey) (circa 300 AD), patron saint of seafarers, and the story of Columbus worshipping here is credible.

Above: Nicholas of Myra (270 – 343)

Above: Photograph of the desecrated sarcophagus in the St. Nicholas Church, Demre, Turkey, where his bones were kept before they were removed and taken to Bari (Italy) in 1087

Above: Myra Rock Tombs, Demre, Turkey

Above: Christopher Columbus (1451 – 1506)

There are large tombs of the Lynch family, and a plaque at the Lynch memorial window claims to be the spot where 15th century mayor James hanged his own son Walter for killing a Spanish visitor, or so goes the tale.

Above: Lynch Memorial Window, St. Nicholas Collegiate Church, Galway, Ireland

In 2002 St Nick’s conducted the first blessing of a same-sex partnership (the Avowing Friendship Service for a lesbian couple) in an Irish church, but the Bishop prohibited any such unbiblical goings-on in future.

Above: LGBT rainbow flag

Although the church is Protestant (which it obviously wasn’t in Columbus’ day), in 2005 it was used by an RC congregation while their own St Augustine Church was refurbished.

It is also used for worship by the Romanian, Russian Orthodox and the Mar Thoma Syrian congregations.

When in Rome, as they say…..

It is X o’clock, what faith shall we follow now?

Above: Interior of St. Nicholas Collegiate Church, Galway, Ireland

The Hall of the Red Earl is the earliest medieval structure to be seen within the walls of the city.

It was built by the de Burgo family in the 13th century and was the main municipal building, acting as town hall, court house and tax collection office.

Above: Hall of the Red Earl as it once appeared

But a fragment is all that remains, protected behind glass, and it won’t take a minute to see.

The modern building adjoining is the base of Galway Civic Trust, and their guided walks through the city start here. 

Free.

Above: Ruins of the Hall of the Red Earl, Galway, Ireland

Medieval Galway had city walls, which, in 1584, were extended to protect the quays at the river outlet.

This extension, the Spanish Arch, known as “the head of the walls” (ceann an bhalla), is nowadays almost the only remnant of those walls.

In the 18th century the quays were extended, and two arches were cut in the walls to improve street access to the quays.

They were probably originally known as the “Eyre Arches“, but Galway was Ireland’s main port for trade with Spain and Portugal.

In 1755, the Lisbon Tsunami wrecked the arches, but one was later reopened, so they became known as the Spanish Arch and the Blind Arch.

It is a pleasant area to sit or stroll.

Above: Spanish Arch, Galway, Ireland

On the west bank of the River Corrib as it enters the sea is the ancient neighbourhood of The Claddagh.

For centuries it was an Irish-speaking enclave outside the city walls.

Claddagh residents were mainly fisher folk and were governed by an elected ‘King‘.

The King of the Claddagh settled or arbitrated disputes among the locals and had the privilege of a white sail on his fishing boat.

The last true king, Martin Oliver, died in 1972.

The title is still used but in a purely honorary and ceremonial context.

The current King is Michael Lynskey.

God save the King.

Long may he reign.

Above: Claddagh, Galway, Ireland

The Galway City Museum has three floors of galleries with seven long-term exhibitions on Galway’s archaeology, history and links to the sea.

Two halls have rotating exhibitions. 

The Museum has two main sections: one about the heritage of Galway and one about Irish artists from the second half of the 20th century.

Above: Galway City Museum

This Museum also houses the statue of the poet, Pádraic Ó Conaire, which was originally located in the Kennedy Park section of Eyre Square, prior to the Square’s renovation.

Free.

Above: Pádraic Ó Conaire (1882 – 1928)

Nora Barnacle (1884 – 1951) grew up in Galway and came to live here with her mother who had separated from Nora’s drunkard father.

Nora’s boyfriends had a habit of dying, so she left for Dublin where in 1904 she met James Joyce, and “knew him at once for just another Dublin jackeen chatting up a country girl“.

Soon she would have cause to bemoan his drinking, hanging about with artistic ne’er-do-wells, spendthrift ways, obscure nonsensical writing style, and his demands for English puddings.

Above: James Joyce family, Paris, 1924
Clockwise from top left –
James Joyce, Giorgio Joyce (1890 – 1976), Nora Barnacle, Lucia Joyce (1907 – 1982)

They lived mostly in Trieste and Paris then Zürich, where James died and Nora lived out her own final years.

Above: Statue of James Joyce (1882 – 1941), Trieste, Italy

Above: Plaque at rue de l’Odeon 12, Paris, France
In 1922, at this location, Mlle. Sylvia Beach published Ulysses by James Joyce

Above: James Joyce grave, Fluntern Cemetery, Zürich, Switzerland

Her house in Galway was a small museum – indeed, the smallest museum in all of Ireland – of Joyce memorabilia (including letters, but not the hotties), but was closed in 2020.

Above: Nora Barnacle House, Galway, Ireland

Above: Nora Barnacle House, Galway, Ireland

Galway Cathedral is Roman Catholic cathedral, built 1958-1965, on the site of an old prison.

It is an imposing limestone building in a mixture of retro-classical styles, which some detest.

The dome, pillars and round arches are Renaissance, while a Romanesque portico dominates the main façade.

Michael Browne (Bishop 1937-1976) published an account of the preparation, design, building work and layout.

The organ was re-conditioned in 2007 and recitals show off the acoustics.

There are regular masses, with one Sunday mass in Gaelic.

Above: Galway Cathedral, Galway, Ireland

The River Corrib flows for 6 km south from Lough Corrib to enter Galway Bay.

In 1178 the friars of Claire Galway cut a new channel out of the lough, east of the original outflow, and this became the main course of the river.

It passes the ruin of Menlo Castle to reach the northwest edge of the city at a salmon weir:

Watch them swim upriver in early summer.

The last kilometre of the river is very fast, great for driving waterwheels but not navigable, so the Eglinton Canal was cut in the 19th century, with swing bridges, locks, and side-races for mills.

The swing bridges have been replaced by fixed bridges so the Canal is no longer navigable except by kayak.

Above: Salmon Weir Bridge, Corrib River, Galway, Ireland

University Quad was the original quadrangle of the college that opened in 1849 and became one of the three colleges of Queens University of Ireland (the others being Belfast and Cork).

Since 1997, it has been known as the National University of Ireland Galway.

The Quad buildings are in mock Tudor Gothic style modelled on Oxford’s Christ Church, so their aspirations are clear.

They are nowadays the admin offices of a huge modern campus stretching from the river and canal to Newcastle Road, then continuing west of that as University Hospital. 

Free.

Above: Coat of arms of the Queen’s University of Ireland

The Promenade is the main shoreline attraction, stretching for 2 km into Salthill.

Traditionally you turned around once you had kicked the wall at the two-level diving platform at the junction of Threadneedle Road.

Lots of pubs and B&Bs along here.

It has long been hoped to extend the promenade west to Silverstrand, and to reinforce the crumbling coast against sea erosion.

By 2015, this plan had reached design stage, but with no prospect of the funding that would enable it to go to tender, and it has all gone very quiet since then.

So you can pick your own way along the headland west of Salthill but there is no paved promenade.

Above: The Promenade, Galway, Ireland

Galway Atlantaquaria is a large aquarium that majors on local marine life, so you will see sharks.

But they are Irish sharks and proud of it.

Staff display the various beasties:

Care to cuddle a huge crab? 

Mutton Island is connected to the mainland at Claddagh by a one-kilometre causeway.

(Don’t confuse it with Mutton Island off Quilty in County Clare.)

It is popular for wedding photos taking in the lighthouse foreground and cityscape background, while artfully avoiding the sewage plant.

Above: Mutton Island, Galway, Ireland

Fort Hill Cemetery, on Lough Atalia Road, is the oldest cemetery still in use in Galway City.

Inside the main gate is a memorial to sailors of the Spanish Armada who were buried here in the 1580s.

Above: Forthill, Galway, Ireland

Above: Spanish Armada sailors memorial

Above: English ships and the Spanish Armada

Rahoon Cemetery (officially known as Mount St. Joseph Cemetery), Rahoon Road, on the western edge of the city affords splendid panoramic views of the city.

Above: Rahoon Cemetery, Galway, Ireland

Among the people buried here are: 

  • Michael Bodkin (an admirer of Nora Barnacle who was the inspiration for James Joyce’s character, “Michael Furey” in The Dead

Above: Grave of Michael Bodkin

  • Michael Feeney (the “lover” in Joyce’s poem She Weeps Over Rahoon)

  • actress Siobhán McKenna 

Above: Siobhán McKenna (1922 – 1986)

Bohermore Cemetery (or the New Cemetery, as it is more popularly known), Cemetery Cross, Bohermore, was opened in 1880.

Above: Bohermore Cemetery, Galway, Ireland

It contains two mortuary chapels and is the burial place of several important Galwegians, including: 

  • Pádraic Ó Conaire, the Gaelic author 

  • William Joyce, more widely known as Lord Haw-Haw the Nazi propagandist 

Above: William Joyce (1906 – 1946)

  • Augusta, Lady Gregory, co-founder of the Abbey Theatre in Dublin

Above: Lady Augusta Gregory (1852 – 1932)

Above: Abbey Theatre, Dublin, Ireland

  • Michael Morris, 3rd Baron Killanin, a senior member of one of the Tribes of Galway and former world president of the International Olympic Committee

Above: Lord Killanin (1914 – 1999)

  • A memorial to the 91 people who died on 14 August 1959, when Dutch KLM Flight 607-E crashed into the sea 180 km (112 mi) west of Galway, can be seen just inside the main gates. Several bodies of the passengers are buried around the memorial.

Galway is known as Ireland’s Cultural Heart (Croí Cultúrtha na hÉireann) and hosts numerous festivals, celebrations and events.

Every November, Galway hosts the Tulca Festival of Visual Arts, as well as numerous festivals.

On 1 December 2014, the Director General of the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) announced the official designation of Galway as a UNESCO City of Film.

In 2004, there were three dance organisations, ten festival companies, two film organisations, two Irish language organisations, 23 musical organisations, twelve theatre companies, two visual arts groups, and four writers’ groups based in the city.

Furthermore, there were 51 venues for events, most of which were specialised for a certain field (e.g. concert venues or visual arts galleries), though ten were described as being ‘multiple event‘ venues.

In 2007, Galway was named as one of the eight sexiest cities in the world.

Above: Galway, Ireland

A 2008 poll ranked Galway as the 42nd best tourist destination in the world, or 14th in Europe and 2nd in Ireland (behind Dingle).

Above: Strand Street, Dingle, Ireland

It was ranked ahead of all European capitals except Edinburgh, and many traditional tourist destinations (such as Venice).

Above: Edinburgh, Scotland

Above: Images of Venice, Italy

The New Zealand Herald listed Galway as one of ‘five great cities to visit in 2014‘.

Galway has a vibrant and varied musical scene. 

Galway and its people are mentioned in several songs, including Ed Sheeran’s Galway Girl (2017).

Above: Cover art, Galway Girl, Ed Sheeran

Many sporting, music, arts and other events take place in the city.

Galway has a diverse sporting heritage, with a history in sports ranging from horse racing, Gaelic games, soccer and rugby to rowing, basketball, motorsport, greyhound racing and others.)

Above: Galway Races

Above: Galway hurling

Above: Galway United Football Club badge

Why can’t a man and his family live here forever in a state of perpetual happiness?

(A tax exile is a person who leaves a country to avoid the payment of income tax or other taxes.

It is a person who already owes money to the tax authorities or wishes to avoid being liable in the future to taxation at what they consider high tax rates, instead choosing to reside in a foreign country or jurisdiction which has no taxes or lower tax rates.

In general, there is no extradition agreement between countries which covers extradition for outstanding tax liabilities.

Going into tax exile is a form of tax mitigation or avoidance.

A tax exile normally cannot return to their home country without being subject to outstanding tax liabilities, which may prevent them from leaving the country until they have been paid.

Most countries tax individuals who are resident in their jurisdiction.

Though residency rules vary, most commonly individuals are resident in a country for taxation purposes if they spend at least six months (or some other period) in any one tax year in the country, and/or have an abiding attachment to the country, such as owning a fixed property.)

Switzerland has seen its share of tax exiles from other lands.

Above: Coat of arms of Switzerland

Noel Coward left the UK for tax reasons in the 1950s, receiving harsh criticism in the press. 

He first settled in Bermuda but later bought houses in Jamaica and Switzerland (in the village of Les Avants, near Montreux), which remained his homes for the rest of his life.

Above: Noel Coward (1899 – 1973)

David Bowie moved from the United Kingdom to Switzerland in 1976, first settling in Blonay and then Lausanne in 1982.

Above: David Bowie (1947 – 2016)

Roger Moore became a tax exile from the United Kingdom in 1978, originally to Switzerland, and divided his year between his three homes: an apartment in Monte Carlo, Monaco, a chalet in Crans-Montana, Switzerland and a home in the south of France.

Above: Roger Moore (1927 – 2017)

In April 2009, the Sunday Times Rich List estimated Sting‘s wealth at £175 million and ranked him the 322nd wealthiest person in Britain.

A decade later, Sting was estimated to have a fortune of £320 million in the 2019 Sunday Times Rich List, making him one of the ten wealthiest people in the British music industry.

In 1982, after the birth of his second child, Sting separated from Tomelty.

Above: Wedding of Sting and Frances Tomelty

Above: Trudie Styler and Sting

The split was controversial.

As The Independent reported in 2006:

Tomelty just happened to be Trudie’s best friend.

Sting and Frances lived next door to Trudie in Bayswater, West London, for several years before the two of them became lovers.

When you take the Tube in London you get from A to B very quickly.

It is undoubtedly efficient and much more practical when it comes to getting to and from work, but it is utterly hopeless when it comes to developing a sense of the place.

This is why London is so daunting for tourists, for the Tube leaves the tourist with mere snippets of memories of disparate places that have no obvious link.

London is a mish-mash of postcard pictures, each surrounded by…..

Nothing at all.

Above: Map of the London Underground

Above: The nickname “Tube” comes from the almost circular tube-like tunnels through which the small profile trains travel.

Above: London, England

The multiplication of technologies in the name of efficiency is actually eradicating free time by making it possible to maximize the time and place for production and minimize the unstructured time in between.

New timesaving technologies make most workers more productive, not more free, in a world that seems to be accelerating around them.

Too, the rhetoric of efficiency around these technologies suggests that what cannot be quantified cannot be valued – that that vast array of pleasures which fall into the category of doing nothing in particular, of woolgathering, cloud-gazing, wandering, window-shopping, are nothing but voids to be filled by something more definite, more productive, or faster-paced….

The indeterminacy of a ramble, on which much may be discovered, is being replaced by the determinate shortest distance to be traversed with all possible speed, as well as by the electronic transmissions that make real travel less necessary….

Technology has its uses, but I fear its false urgency, its call to speed, its insistence that travel is less important than arrival.

I like walking because it is slow and I suspect that the mind, like the feet, works at about three miles an hour.

If this is so, then modern life is moving faster than the speed of thought, or thoughtfulness.

Walking is about being outside, in public space, and public space is also being abandoned and eroded in older cities, eclipsed by technologies and services that don’t require leaving home, and shadowed by fear in many places (and strange places are always more frightening than known ones, so the less one wanders the city the more alarming it becomes, while the fewer the wanderers the more lonely and dangerous it really becomes).

Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust: A History of Walking

The news, with its stories of crime-ridden chaos, leave the London of the brain flitting between terror and tourist cliché.

All its magic and history seems lost.

But take the time to walk around London, through all its parks, and you will begin to piece together the way one part of London ends and another begins.

Get lost and let serendipity show you forgotten corners and shadowy streets that are the London between Tube stations.

You might even pick up a sense of the contours that cities do a good job of hiding.

Maps are of little practical use without a landscape and a sense of place.

The slower the journey, the greater sense of meaning, the more meaningful the experience.

Historic, sprawling, sleepless London can be a wonderful place to visit, a wonderful place to live.

Monuments from the English capital’s glorious past are everywhere, from medieval banqueting halls to the great churches of Christopher Wren.

Above: Christopher Wren (1632 – 1723)

Above: St. Paul’s Cathedral, London, England

The modern skyline is dominated by a new generation of eye-grabbing, cloud-scratching, skyscrapers, colossal companions of Ferris wheels and giant walkie talkies.

Above: London Eye

Whether you spend your time relaxing in Bloomsbury’s quiet Georgian squares, drinking real ale in a Docklands riverside pub or checking out Peckham’s galleries, you can discover a London that is still identifiably a collection of villages, each with a distinct personality.

London is incredibly diverse, offering cultural and culinary delights from all around the world.

Above: Bloomsbury Square, London, England

Above: Docklands, London, England

Above: Peckham, London, England

Certainly, London is big.

In fact, it once was the largest capital city in the European Union (pre-Brexit), stretching for more than 30 miles from east to west, with a population fast approaching 9 million.

Above: Flag of the European Union

Above: Brexit flag

London’s traditional landmarks – Big Ben, Westminster Abbey, Buckingham Palace, St. Paul’s Cathedral, the Tower of London, and the like – continue to draw in millions of tourists every year.

Things change fast, though, and the regular emergence of new attractions ensures that there is plenty (too much) to do even for those who have visited before.

Above: Clock Tower, Westminster Palace, London, England

Above: Aerial view of Buckingham Palace, London, England

Above: St. Paul’s Cathedral during the Blitz, 29 December 1940

Above: Aerial view of the Tower of London

London’s museums, galleries and institutions are constantly reinventing themselves, from the V & A (Victoria and Albert) to the British Museum.

Above: Victoria and Albert Museum entrance, London, England

Above: Aerial view of the British Museum, London, England

The City boasts the Tate Modern (the world’s largest modern art museum) and the Shard (Europe’s highest building).

Above: Tate Modern, London, England

Above: The Shard, London, England

But the biggest problem for newcomers remains:

London is bewilderingly amorphous.

Local Londoners cope with this by compartmentalizing the City (and themselves), identifying strongly with the neighbourhoods in which they work and/or live, only making occasional forays outside of their comfort zones when shopping or entertainment beckons.

Above: Tower Bridge, London, England

The solution to discovering a place for what it truly is may be found by simply wandering.

In a city, every building, every storefront, opens onto a different world, compressing all the variety of human life into a jumble of possibilities made rich by all its complexities and contradictions.

The ordinary offers wonder and the people on the street are a multitude of glimpses into lives utterly different from your own.

Cities offer anonymity, variety and conjunction, qualities best basked in by walking.

A city is greater than its parts and contains more than any inhabitant will ever possibly know.

A great city makes the unknown possible and spurs the imagination.

Above: London, England

There are fewer greater delights than to walk up and down them in the evening alone with thousands of other people, up and down, relishing the lights coming through the trees or shining from the facades, listening to the sounds of music and foreign voices and traffic, enjoying the smell of flowers and good food and the air from the nearby sea.

The sidewalks are lined with small shops, bars, stalls, dance halls, movies, booths lighted by acetylene lamps.

And everywhere are strange faces, strange costumes, strange and delightful impressions.

To walk up such a street into the quieter, more formal part of town, is to be part of a procession, part of a ceaseless ceremony of being initiated into the city and rededicating the city itself.

J.B. Jackson, The Stranger’s Path

Above: John Brinckerhoff Jackson (1909 – 1996)

People and places become one another and this kind of realism can only be gained by walking.

Above: Tramway, Eskişehir, Turkey

Allow me to introduce myself – first negatively.

No landlord is my friend and brother, no chambermaid loves me, no waiter worships me, no boots admires and envies me.

No round of beef or tongue or ham is expressly cooked for me, no pigeon pie is especially made for me, no hotel-advertisement is personally addressed to me, no hotel room tapestried with great coats and railway wrappers is set apart for me, no house of public entertainment in the United Kingdom greatly cares for my opinion of its brandy or sherry.

When I go upon my journeys, I am not usually rated at a low figure in the bill.

When I come home from my journeys, I never get any commission.

I know nothing about prices, and should have no idea, if I were put to it, how to wheedle a man into ordering something he doesn’t want.

As a town traveller, I am never to be seen driving a vehicle externally like a young and volatile pianoforte van, and internally like an oven in which a number of flat boxes are baking in layers.

As a country traveller, I am rarely to be found in a gig, and am never to be encountered by a pleasure train, waiting on the platform of a branch station, quite a Druid in the midst of a light Stonehenge of samples.

And yet – proceeding now, to introduce myself positively – I am both a town traveller and a country traveller, and am always on the road.

Figuratively speaking, I travel for the great house of Human Interest Brothers, and have rather a large connection in the fancy goods way.

Literally speaking, I am always wandering here and there from my rooms in Covent Garden, London – now about the city streets: now, about the country by-roads – seeing many little things, and some great things, which, because they interest me, I think may interest others.

These are my chief credentials as the Uncommercial Traveller.”

There is a subtle state most dedicated urban walkers know, a sort of basking in solitude – a dark solitude punctuated with encounters as the night sky is punctuated with stars.

In the country, one’s solitude is geographical – one is altogether outside society, so solitude has a sensible geographical explanation and there is a kind of communion with the nonhuman.

In the city, one is alone because the world is made up of strangers.

To be a stranger surrounded by strangers, to walk along silently bearing one’s secrets and imagining those of the people one passes, is among the starkest of luxuries.

The uncharted identity with its illimitable possibilities is one of the distinctive qualities of urban living, a liberatory state for those who come to emancipate themselves from family and community expectation, to experiment with subculture and identity.

It is an observer’s state, cool, withdrawn, with senses sharpened, a good state for anybody who needs to reflect and create.

In small doses, melancholy, alienation and introspection are among life’s most refined pleasures.

Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust: A History of Walking

It was Dr Samuel Johnson, the man many thank for our modern dictionary, who wrote in the 18th century:

You find no man, at all intellectual, who is willing to leave London.

Sir, when a man is tired of London, he is tired of life.

For there is in London all that life can afford.

Above: Samuel Johnson (1709 – 1784)

Above: Dr. Johnson’s House, London, England

Why can’t a man and his family live here forever in a state of perpetual happiness?

There’s a little black spot on the sun today, that’s my soul up there
It’s the same old thing as yesterday, that’s my soul up there
There’s a black hat caught in a high tree top, that’s my soul up there
There’s a flag pole rag and the wind won’t stop, that’s my soul up there
I have stood here before inside the pouring rain
With the world turning circles running ’round my brain
I guess I’m always hoping that you’ll end this reign
But it’s my destiny to be the king of pain

Actually, it was something I said.

I’d just left my first wife – a very painful break – and I went to Jamaica to try and pull myself together.

I was fortunate to be able to go to Jamaica, I have to say, and stayed at this nice house and was looking at the sun one day.

I was with Trudie, who is now my current wife, and said:

“Look, there’s a little black spot on the sun today.”

And there’s a pause.

I said:

“That’s my soul up there.”

I was full of hyperbole.

I said that.

I went back in and wrote it down.

Above: Flag of Jamaica

Jamaica is the Caribbean country that comes with its own soundtrack, a singular rhythm beyond its beaches and resorts.

This tiny island has musical roots that reach back to the folk songs of West Africa and forward to the electronic beats of contemporary dance.

Jamaica is a musical powerhouse, which is reflected not only in the bass of the omnipresent sound systems that bombard the island, but in the lyricism of the patois language and the gospel harmonies that rise from the nation’s many churches.

Music is life and life is music in Jamaica.

And only those tone deaf to the rhythm of life fail to be swayed by its beat.

Jamaica is a powerfully beautiful island, a land of crystalline waters flowing over gardens of coral, lapping onto soft sandy beaches, rising past red soil and lush banana groves into sheer mountains.

Waterfalls surprise, appearing out of nowhere, ever present seemingly everywhere.

Jamaica is a great green garden of a land.

Understand the island’s cyclical rhythms that set the pace of Jamaican life and you may then begin to understand Jamaican culture.

You may discover that the country has a rhythm filled with concepts hidden from your understanding, but Jamaica will teach your heart to dance to its pace.

Nature is a language and Jamaica is one of its dialects.

Understanding its language we begin to experience Jamaica.

Climb the peak of Blue Mountain by sunrise, your path lit by the sparks of a myriad of fireflies.

Above: Blue Mountain, Jamaica

Attending a nightclub or a street dance, Kingston nightlife is a sweaty, lively, no-holds-barred event.

Dance, bump and grind, o ye young and young at heart.

Dance till dawn, doze till dusk, do it all again.

Above: Kingston, Jamaica night

Walk the snowy sands of Negril’s Seven Mile Beach.

Wander past the nude sunbathers.

See the sun sink behind the horizon in a fiery ball.

Plunge into the ocean to scrub your soul.

Fend off the hustlers offering redemption.

Dive into the cerulean waters that caress the cliffs.

Above: Negril, Jamaica

Get into reggae, cowboy.

On Jamaica’s east coast, past stretches of jungle and beach that is completely off the radar of most tourists, look to the hills for one of the island’s most beautiful cascades, Reach Falls.

Clamber up slippery rocks, over neon green moss and into cool mountain pools of the freshest spring water.

Dive under tunnels and through blizzards of snow white cascading foam.

Celebrate life.

Above: Reach Falls, Portland, Jamaica

Remember Marley in Bob’s creaky Kingston home crammed with memorabilia.

Above: Bob Marley (1945 – 1981)

These will not move you.

Above: Bob Marley statue, Kingston, Jamaica

Above: Bob Marley House, Kingston, Jamaica

Instead you will be drawn to his untouched bedroom adorned with objects of spiritual significance to the artist, to the small kitchen where he cooked, to the hammock in which he lay to seek inspiration from the distant mountains, to the room riddled with bullet holes where he and his wife almost died in an assassination attempt.

The quiet intimacy and the modest personal effects speak eloquently of Bob Marley’s turbulent life.

Above: Bedroom, Bob Marley House, Kingston, Jamaica

A treasure island needs a Treasure Beach.

Here, instead of huge all-inclusive resorts, you will find quiet, friendly guesthouses, artsy enclaves dreamed up by theatre set designers, Rasta retreats favoured by budget backpackers, and private villas that are some of the classiest, most elegant luxury residences in the country.

Above: Treasure Beach, Jamaica

The sleepy fishing village of Port Royal hints of past glories that made it the pirate capital of the Caribbean and once the “wickedest city on Earth“.

Above: Old Port Royal

Follow in the footsteps of pirate Sir Henry Morgan along the battlements of Fort Charles, still lined with cannons to repel invaders.

Above: Henry Morgan (1635 – 1688)

Above: Fort Charles, Port Royal, Jamaica

Become disoriented inside the Giddy House artillery store, a structure tipped at a jaunty angle.

Above: Giddy House, Port Royal, Jamaica

Admire the treasures in the Maritime Museum, rescued from the deep after 2/3 of the town sank beneath the waves in the monstrous 1692 earthquake.

Above: Port Royal, Jamaica

The resorts of Montego Bay are indeed crowded with people, but wait until you dive into the surrounding waters.

The waters are crowded, but not with bathers.

The sea is alive with a kaleidoscope of multicoloured fish and swaying sponges.

And yet despite all the tropical pastels and cool blue hues, this is a subdued seascape, a silent and delicate marine ecosystem.

Electricity for the eyes and a milestone of memory for those fortunate enough to have come here.

Above: Montego Bay, Jamaica

The best sea walls are to be found at the Point, while more advanced divers should explore the ominous (and gorgeous) Widow Makers Cave.

Above: Widowmakers Cave, Jamaica

Cockpit Country in the island’s interior is some of the most rugged terrain throughout the Caribbean, a series of jungle-clad round hills intersected by powerfully deep and sheer valleys.

Rain gathers in these mountains and water percolates through the rocks, creating an Emmental Swiss cheese of sinkholes and caves.

Above: Cockpit Country, Jamaica

Since most of the trails here are badly overgrown, the best way to appreciate the place is to hike the old Barbecue Bottom Road along its eastern edge or go spelunking in the Printed Circuit Cave.

Above: Barbecue Bottom Road, Cockpit Country, Jamaica

Above: Printed Circuit Cave, Jamaica

Set off by boat in the Black River Great Morass, gliding past spidery mangroves and trees breaded with Spanish moss, whilst white egrets flap overhead.

Local women sell bags of spicy “swimp” (shrimp) on the riverside as they point to a beautiful grinning crocodile cruising by.

Above: Black River Great Morass, Jamaica

The best experiences in Jamaica are extremely sensory affairs, but Boston Bay may be the only one that is more defined by smell than sight or sound.

It may be the birthplace of jerk, the spice rub that is Jamaica’s most famous contribution to the culinary arts.

Above: Jerk chicken

The turnoff to Boston Bay, a lovely beach, is lined with jerk stalls that produce smoked meats that redefine what heat and sweet can do as complementary gastronomic qualities.

Jerk is much like Jamaica:

Freaking amazing.

Above: Boston Bay Beach, Jamaica

Why can’t a man and his family live here forever in a state of perpetual happiness?

Above: Happy, Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

There’s a fossil that’s trapped in a high cliff wall, that’s my soul up there
There’s a dead salmon frozen in a waterfall, that’s my soul up there
There’s a blue whale beached by a springtide’s ebb, that’s my soul up there
There’s a butterfly trapped in a spider’s web, that’s my soul up there
I have stood here before inside the pouring rain
With the world turning circles running ’round my brain
I guess I’m always hoping that you’ll end this reign
But it’s my destiny to be the king of pain

King of Pain” was released as the second single in the US and the fourth single in the UK, taken from the Police‘s 5th and final album, Synchronicity (1983).

The song was released after the eight-week appearance of “Every Breath You Take” on top of the charts. 

Sting‘s fascination with Carl Jung and, to a greater extent, Arthur Koestler inspired him to write the track.

There’s a king on a throne with his eyes torn out
There’s a blind man looking for a shadow of doubt
There’s a rich man sleeping on a golden bed
There’s a skeleton choking on a crust of bread

Carl Gustav Jung (1875 – 1961) was a Swiss psychiatrist and psychoanalyst who founded analytical psychology.

Above: Carl Jung

Jung’s work has been influential in the fields of psychiatry, anthropology, archaeology, literature, philosophy, psychology, and religious studies.

Jung worked as a research scientist at Zürich’s famous Burghölzli Hospital.

Above: Klinik Burghölzli, Zürich, Switzerland

During this time, he came to the attention of Sigmund Freud, the founder of psychoanalysis.

The two men conducted a lengthy correspondence and collaborated, for a while, on a joint vision of human psychology.

Freud saw the younger Jung as the heir he had been seeking to take forward his “new science” of psychoanalysis and to this end secured his appointment as president of his newly founded International Psychoanalytical Association.

Above: Sigmund Freud (1856 – 1939)

Jung’s research and personal vision, however, made it impossible for him to follow his older colleague’s doctrine and a schism became inevitable.

This division was personally painful for Jung and resulted in the establishment of Jung’s analytical psychology as a comprehensive system separate from psychoanalysis.

Among the central concepts of analytical psychology is individuation — the lifelong psychological process of differentiation of the self out of each individual’s conscious and unconscious elements.

Jung considered it to be the main task of human development.

He created some of the best known psychological concepts, including synchronicity, archetypal phenomena, the collective unconscious, the psychological complex, extraversion and introversion.

Jung was also an artist, craftsman, builder and a prolific writer.

Many of his works were not published until after his death and some are still awaiting publication.

Above: Jung outside Burghölzli in 1910

I cannot say that I completely understand or agree with Jungian theory.

Take collective unconsciousness as an example.

According to Jung, whereas an individual’s personal unconscious is made up of thoughts and emotions which have, at some time, been experienced or held in mind, but which have been repressed or forgotten, in contrast, the collective unconscious is neither acquired by activities within an individual’s life, nor a container of things that are thoughts, memories or ideas which are capable of being conscious during one’s life.

The contents of it were never naturally “known” through physical or cognitive experience and then forgotten.

Above: Carl Jung’s Black Book

In more ways than one, these ideas are too deep for me.

According to Jung, the collective unconscious consists of universal heritable elements common to all humans, distinct from other species.

It encapsulates fields of evolutionary biology, history of civilization, ethnology, brain and nervous system development, and general psychological development.

Considering its composition in practical physiological and psychological terms, Jung wrote:

It consists of pre-existent forms, the archetypes, which can only become conscious secondarily and which give definite form to certain psychic contents.”

Jung wrote about causal factors in personal psychology, as stemming from, influenced by an abstraction of the impersonal physical layer, the common and universal physiology among all humans.

Where upon this point my response is at a Homer Simpson level of incomprehension and incredulity.

Above: Homer Simpson, The Simpsons

Jung considers that science would hardly deny the existence and basic nature of ‘instincts‘, existing as a whole set of motivating urges.

The collective unconscious acts as the frame where science can distinguish individual motivating urges, thought to be universal across all individuals of the human species, while instincts are present in all species.

Jung contends:

The hypothesis of the collective unconscious is, therefore, no more daring than to assume there are instincts.”

So, it’s not my fault, blame my instincts?

The archetype is a concept “borrowed” from anthropology to denote a process of nature.

Jung’s definitions of archetypes varied over time and have been the subject of debate as to their usefulness. 

Archetypal images, also referred to as motifs in mythology, are universal symbols that can mediate opposites in the psyche, are often found in religious art, mythology and fairy tales across cultures.

Jung saw archetypes as pre-configurations in nature that give rise to repeating, understandable, describable experiences.

In addition the concept takes into account the passage of time and of patterns resulting from transformation.

Archetypes are said to exist independently of any current event or its effect.

They are said to exert influence both across all domains of experience and throughout the stages of each individual’s unique development.

Being in part based on heritable physiology, they are thought to have “existed” since humans became a differentiated species.

They have been deduced through the development of storytelling over tens of thousands of years, indicating repeating patterns of individual and group experience, behaviours and effects across the planet, apparently displaying common themes.

Our history is a story and the expression of that story determines or results from our psychology?

Above: The Thinker, Auguste Rodin, Paris, France

According to Jung, there are “as many archetypes as there are typical situations in life“. 

He asserted that they have a dynamic mutual influence on one another.

Their alleged presence could be extracted from thousand-year-old narratives, from comparative religion and mythology.

Above: Memories, dreams and reflections, Carl Jung

So, as Leonard Cohen suggests:

Let us compare mythologies?

Above: Leonard Cohen (1934 – 2016)

According to Jung, the shadow exists as part of the unconscious mind and is composed of the traits individuals instinctively or consciously resist identifying as their own and would rather ignore, typically: repressed ideas, weaknesses, desires, instincts and shortcomings.

Above: Psychology of the Unconscious, Carl Jung

I wish I could repress my weaknesses and shortcomings!

Above: Scene from A Knight’s Tale

Much of the shadow comes as a result of an individual’s adaptation to cultural norms and expectations.

Thus, this archetype not only consists of all the things deemed unacceptable by society, but also those that are not aligned with one’s own personal morals and values.

Jung argues that the shadow plays a distinctive role in balancing one’s overall psyche, the counter-balancing to consciousness – “where there is light, there must also be shadow“.

Without a well-developed shadow (often “shadow work“, “integrating one’s shadow“), an individual can become shallow and extremely preoccupied with the opinions of others – that is, a walking persona.

Not wanting to look at their shadows directly, Jung argues, often results in psychological projection.

Individuals project imagined attitudes onto others without awareness.

The qualities an individual may hate (or love) in another, may be manifestly present in the individual, who does not see the external, material truth.

Above: Psychological Types, Carl Jung

Sounds like the old adage:

When I point my finger at you, three fingers of my hand are pointing back at me.

In order to truly grow as an individual, Jung believed that both the persona (the person we project?) and the shadow (who we really are?) should be balanced.

The shadow can appear in dreams or visions, often taking the form of a dark, wild, exotic figure.

The Shadow knows?

Jung was one of the first people to define introversion and extraversion in a psychological context.

In Jung’s Psychological Types, he theorizes that each person falls into one of two categories:

The introvert or the extravert.

The introvert is focused on the internal world of reflection, dreaming and vision.

Thoughtful and insightful, the introvert can sometimes be uninterested in joining the activities of others.

The extravert is interested in joining the activities of the world.

The extravert is focused on the outside world of objects, sensory perception and action.

Energetic and lively, the extravert may lose their sense of self in the intoxication of Dionysian pursuits.

Jungian introversion and extraversion is quite different from the modern idea of introversion and extraversion.

Modern theories often stay true to behaviourist means of describing such a trait (sociability, talkativeness, assertiveness, etc.), whereas Jungian introversion and extraversion are expressed as a perspective:

Introverts interpret the world subjectively, whereas extraverts interpret the world objectively.

By both the modern as well as the Jungian definition, I cannot decide whether I am an extraverted introvert or an introverted extravert.

In Jung’s psychological theory, the persona appears as a consciously created personality or identity, fashioned out of part of the collective psyche through socialization, acculturation and experience.

Jung applied the term persona, explicitly because, in Latin, it means both personality and the masks worn by Roman actors of the classical period, expressive of the individual roles played.

The persona, he argues, is a mask for the “collective psyche“, a mask that ‘pretends‘ individuality, so that both self and others believe in that identity, even if it is really no more than a well-played role through which the collective psyche is expressed.

Jung regarded the “persona-mask” as a complicated system which mediates between individual consciousness and the social community:

It is “a compromise between the individual and society as to what a man should appear to be“. 

But he also makes it quite explicit that it is, in substance, a character mask in the classical sense known to theatre, with its double function:

Both intended to make a certain impression on others and to hide (part of) the true nature of the individual.

The therapist then aims to assist the individuation process through which the client (re)gains their “own self” – by liberating the self, both from the deceptive cover of the persona, and from the power of unconscious impulses.

Jung has become enormously influential in management theory:

Not just because managers and executives have to create an appropriate “management persona” (a corporate mask) and a persuasive identity, but also because they have to evaluate what sort of people the workers are, to manage them (for example, using personality tests and peer reviews).

Above: Cover art, “Who are you?“, The Who

Jung’s work on himself and his patients convinced him that life has a spiritual purpose beyond material goals.

Our main task, he believed, is to discover and fulfill our deep, innate potential.

Based on his study of Christianity, Hinduism, Buddhism, Gnosticism, Taoism, and other traditions, Jung believed that this journey of transformation, which he called individuation, is at the mystical heart of all religions.

It is a journey to meet the self and at the same time to meet the Divine.

He believed that spiritual experience was essential to our well-being, as he specifically identified individual human life with the universe as a whole.

Above: Michelangelo’s The Creation of Adam, Sistine Chapel, Vatican City

In 1959, Jung was asked by host John Freeman on the BBC interview program Face to Face whether he believed in God, to which Jung answered:

I do not need to believe.

I know.

Jung’s idea of religion as a practical road to individuation is still treated in modern textbooks on the psychology of religion, though his ideas have also been criticized.

Above: Carl Jung (left) and John Freeman (right), 1959

Jung had an apparent interest in the paranormal and occult. 

Jung’s ideas about the paranormal culminated in “synchronicity” – the idea that certain coincidences manifest in the world and have exceptionally intense meaning to observers.

Such coincidences have great effect on the observer from multiple cumulative aspects:

  • from the immediate personal relevance of the coincidence to the observer
  • from the peculiarities of (the nature of, the character, novelty, curiosity of) any such coincidence
  • from the sheer improbability of the coincidence, having no apparent causal link

Despite his own experiments he failed to confirm the phenomenon.

Jung proposed that art can be used to alleviate or contain feelings of trauma, fear, or anxiety and also to repair, restore and heal.

In his work with patients and his own personal explorations, Jung wrote that art expression and images found in dreams could help recover from trauma and emotional distress.

At times of emotional distress, he often drew, painted, or made objects and constructions which he recognized as more than recreational.

Above: An art therapist watches over a person with mental health problems during an art therapy workshop in Dakar, Senegal

Jung stressed the importance of individual rights in a person’s relation to the state and society.

He saw that the state was treated as “a quasi-animate personality from whom everything is expected” but that this personality was “only camouflage for those individuals who know how to manipulate it”, and referred to the state as a form of slavery.

He also thought that the state “swallowed up people’s religious forces“, and therefore that the state had “taken the place of God“— making it comparable to a religion in which “state slavery is a form of worship“.

Jung observed that “stage acts of the state” are comparable to religious displays:

Brass bands, flags, banners, parades and monster demonstrations are no different in principle from ecclesiastical processions, cannonades and fire to scare off demons.

Above: Nuremburg Rally, 5 – 10 September 1934

From Jung’s perspective, this replacement of God with the state in a mass society leads to the dislocation of the religious drive and results in the same fanaticism of the church-states of the Dark Ages — wherein the more the state is ‘worshipped‘, the more freedom and morality are suppressed.

This ultimately leaves the individual psychically undeveloped with extreme feelings of marginalization.

In the 1936 essayWotan, Jung described the influence of Adolf Hitler on Germany as “one man who is obviously ‘possessed’ has infected a whole nation to such an extent that everything is set in motion and has started rolling on its course towards perdition.

He would later say, during a lengthy interview with H.R. Knickerbocker in October 1938:

Hitler seemed like the ‘double’ of a real person, as if Hitler the man might be hiding inside like an appendix, and deliberately so concealed in order not to disturb the mechanism.

You know you could never talk to this man.

Because there is nobody there.

It is not an individual.

It is an entire nation.

Above: Adolf Hitler (1889 – 1945)

There’s a red fox torn by a huntsman’s pack
(That’s my soul up there)
There’s a black-winged gull with a broken back
(That’s my soul up there)
There’s a little black spot on the sun today
It’s the same old thing as yesterday

Arthur Koestler (1905 – 1983) was a Hungarian British Jewish author and journalist.

Above: Arthur Koestler

Koestler was born in Budapest and, apart from his early school years, was educated in Austria.

In 1931, Koestler joined the Communist Party of Germany, but he resigned in 1938 because Stalinism disillusioned him.

Above: Symbol of the German Communist Party

Having moved to Britain in 1940, he published his novel Darkness at Noon, an anti-totalitarian work that gained him international fame.

Over the next 43 years, Koestler espoused many political causes and wrote novels, memoirs, biographies, and numerous essays.

In 1949, Koestler began secretly working with a British Cold War anti-communist propaganda department known as the Information Research Department (IRD), which would republish and distribute many of his works, and also fund his activities.

Above: Carlton House Terrace, London, England – the original home of the Information Research Department’s propaganda activities, it was the location of the German Embassy until 1945

In 1968, he was awarded the Sonning Prize “for his outstanding contribution to European culture“.

In 1972, he was made a Commander of the Order of the British Empire (CBE).

Above: CBE medal

In 1976, he was diagnosed with Parkinson’s disease and in 1979 with terminal leukaemia.

On 1 March 1983, Koestler and his wife Cynthia jointly committed suicide at their London home by swallowing lethal quantities of barbiturate-based Tuinal capsules.

Above: Arthur Koestler (1905 – 1983)

As a Hungarian-born novelist who resided in England, Koestler was enthralled with parapsychology and the unexplained workings of the mind.

(He wrote the book titled The Ghost in the Machine in the late ’60s, after which the Police named their 4th album).

I’ve stood here before inside the pouring rain
With the world turning circles running ’round my brain
I guess I’m always hoping that you’ll end this reign
But it’s my destiny to be the king of pain

A music video of King of Pain was made but only released in Australia.

Above: Clip from the video of King of Pain

The lyrics in King of Pain paint exactly the kind of bleak and hopeless picture of the world that someone in the midst of a depressive episode would experience.

The imagery Sting creates relates not just to the suffering of the living, but to a kind of randomness in the world that affects all things.

Beyond the fox, the gull, the whale, the living things, there is also a hat in a tree and a rag on a flagpole, not to mention the sunspots themselves.

All of these, together, suggest a kind of negative naturalistic view of the world (and the universe), a view where things “just happen” and traits “just are“, all of it out of anyone’s control.

In this world view, pain and suffering and death are simply part of a meaningless lottery.

Sting is saying, in a nutshell:

If nature can be so random and so indifferent, then why in the world should we expect nature to be any more kind to us?

We are no more entitled than the whale, the fox or the butterfly.

Like any chaotic system, sunspots are paradoxically both random and predictable.

Each spot (“soul“) is random as to where specifically it appears and the course of its “life“.

Still, when they’re viewed collectively, sunspots are cyclical, following an 11-year pattern.

Basically, King of Pain is a guy saying how depressed he is, but it is a surprisingly beautiful song if you really listen.

It’s about a man saying he is destined to always be hurting, that the pain will never go away no matter what he does or where he goes.

He is asking for someone to help him, but ultimately knows they can’t.

This is a song about depression.

The black spot on the sun is a day (or a life) that starts out good, but is destined to tank.

And this has happened often.

History repeats itself.

It’s the same old thing as yesterday.

The rain is pouring, the wind won’t stop, the world is doing circles —

Life sucks.

The end of the reign refers to a desire for all this to stop and the destiny is his doubt that it will.

King of pain
King of pain
King of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain
I’ll always be king of pain

And yet, somehow, somewhere, there is beauty in the dissonance.

And it is this beauty in the dissonance that reminds me once again of St. Gallen.

Above: Bird’s eye view of St. Gallen, Switzerland

Gustav Adolf (1778 – 1837), former king of Sweden (1792 – 1809), spent the last years of his life in St. Gallen and died there in 1837.

In October 1833 he went to Weisses Rössli (“The White Horse“), an inn in St. Gallen.

He decided to spend the rest of his life in quiet resignation with Rössli landlord Samuel Naf in St. Gallen.

A man born in a palace, living his last years in an inn “by no means of the first order”.

There is no monument to remind us of him.

No street is named after him.

No city tour deals with him.

He is only mentioned by two measly building plaques.

One is located on the busy arterial road to Basel’s St. Johann suburb.

The other is practically invisible above a shop window in St. Gallen’s Old Town.

This King hardly left any traces of himself.

Above: Gustav IV Adolf of Sweden

Gustav Adolf was born in Stockholm, the son of King Gustav III of Sweden and Queen Sophia Magdalena of Denmark.

Above: Sophia Magdalena of Denmark (1746 – 1813)

Early on, malicious rumors arose that Gustav III would not have been the father of the child but the nobleman, Adolf Fredik Munck, from the eastern half of Finland. 

He had been helpful in the royal couple’s sexual debut. 

Although the royal couple showed all signs of a happy marriage at the time of the Queen’s first pregnancy, the rumour was passed on, even by Gustav III’s brother Duke Karl and by him to the brothers’ mother Louise, which led to a break between the King and her, which was not addressed until Louise’s deathbed. 

The rumour was so entrenched that it was in the Swedish nobility’s Ättar paintings under Count Munck af Fulkila that he is believed to have been secretly married to Queen Sophia Magdalena, and “is presumed to be the father of Gustaf IV Adolf”

The King was nevertheless deeply involved in the upbringing of his eldest son. 

Above: Adolf Fredrik Munck (1749 – 1831)

Stockholm is the capital and largest city of Sweden as well as the largest urban area in Scandinavia.

Approximately 980,000 people live in the municipality, with 1.6 million in the urban area, and 2.4 million in the metropolitan area.

The city stretches across 14 islands where Lake Mälaren flows into the Baltic Sea.

Outside the city to the east, and along the coast, is the island chain of the Stockholm Archipelago, with some 24,000 islands, islets and skerries.

Over 30% of the city area is made up of waterways, and another 30% is made up of green areas.

The air and water here are said to be the freshest of any European capital.

Above: Stockholm, Sweden

The area has been settled since the Stone Age, in the 6th millennium BCE.

It was founded as a city in 1252 by Swedish statesman Birger Jarl.

It is also the county seat of Stockholm County and for several hundred years was also the capital of Finland which then was a part of Sweden.

Above: Flag of Stockholm

Stockholm is the cultural, media, political and economic centre of Sweden.

The Stockholm region alone accounts for over a third of the country’s GDP. 

It is among the top 10 regions in Europe by GDP per capita.

Above: Stockholm City Hall

Ranked as an alpha-global city, it is the largest in Scandinavia and the main centre for corporate headquarters in the Nordic region.

Above: Kista Science Tower, Stockholm – This is the tallest office building in Scandinavia.

As of the 21st century, Stockholm struggles to become a world leading city in sustainable engineering, including waste management, clean air and water, carbon-free public transportation, and energy efficiency.

Lake water is safe for bathing, and in practice for drinking (though not recommended).

Above: Kastellet Citadel, Kastellholmen, Stockholm

The city is home to some of Europe’s top ranking universities, such as the Stockholm School of Economics, Karolinska Institute, the KTH Royal Institute of Technology and Stockholm University.

Stockholm hosts the annual Nobel Prize ceremonies and banquet at the Stockholm Concert Hall and Stockholm City Hall.

Above: Nobel Prize medal

Untouched by wars for a long time, Stockholm has some great old architecture to see.

The exception would be Norrmalm, where much was demolished in the 1950s and 1960s to give place to what was then more modern buildings.

Looking at it the other way around, if interested in this kind of architecture this is the place to go.

Above: Hamngatan, a street in Norrmalm, Stockholm

Stockholm’s Old Town (Gamla Stan) is the beautifully preserved historical centre, best covered on foot, dominated by the Stockholm Palace (Stockholms slott).

Above: Stockholm Palace

Other highlights include: 

  • Storkyrkan, the cathedral of Stockholm, which has been used for many royal coronations, weddings and funerals

Above: The Royal Cathedral, Stockholm

  • Riddarholmskyrkan, a beautifully preserved medieval church, which hosts the tombs of many Swedish kings and royals, surrounded by former mansions.

Above: Riddarholmen Church, Stockholm, Sweden

Stockholm has several interesting churches, from medieval times to the 20th century.

Most of them are in active use by the Church of Sweden.

Above: Coat of arms of the Church of Sweden

There is also a synagogue in Östermalm and a mosque on Södermalm.

Above: The Great Synagogue, Stockholm

Above: Stockholm Mosque

The woodland cemetery, Skogskyrkogården, in Söderort is one of few UNESCO World Heritage sites from the 20th century.

Above: Skogskyrkogården, Stockholm

Also in southern Stockholm is the Ericsson Globe (Söderort), a white spherical building used for hockey games and as a concert venue.

Occasionally, at least at game nights, it is lit by coloured light.

The Globe is the heart of the Sweden Solar System, the world’s largest scale model of any kind.

With the Globe as the Sun, models of the planets are displayed at Slussen (Mercury), the Royal Institute of Technology (Venus), the Natural History Museum (Earth and Moon), Mörby Centrum (Mars), Arlanda Airport (Jupiter) and Uppsala (Saturn).

Above: The Ericson Globe, Stockholm

Stockholm has more than 70 museums, ranging from those large in size and scope to the very specialized, including the Butterfly Museum, the Spirits Museum, and the Dance Museum, to name but a few.

Above: The Museum of Spirits, Stockholm

Above: Dance Museum, Stockholm

As of 2016, many of them have free entrance.

A brief selection:

  • The Natural History Museum has extensive exhibits for all ages, including an Omnimax cinema. 

Above: Natural History Museum, Stockholm

  • The Army Museum displays Sweden’s military history, with its frequent wars from the Middle Ages until 1814, then followed by two centuries of peace.

Above: Army Museum, Stockholm

  • The Swedish History Museum features an exhibition on Vikings.

Above: Swedish History Museum, Stockholm

  • The Museum of Modern Art

Above: Museum of Modern Art, Stockholm

  • The Vasa Museum displays the Vasa, a 17th-century warship that sunk in Stockholm Harbour on its maiden voyage, and authentic objects from the height of the Swedish Empire. One of the city’s most prized museums, the Vasa Museum, is the most visited non-art museum in Scandinavia.

Above: Vasa Museum, Stockholm

Above: Vasa Museum logo

  • Skansen is an open-air museum containing a zoo featuring Swedish fauna, as well as displays of Sweden’s cultural heritage in reconstructed buildings. 

Above: Skansen Open Air Museum, Stockholm

  • Nordiska Museet displays Swedish history and cultural heritage.

Above: Nordiska Museet, Stockholm

  • The Swedish Music Hall of Fame features the ABBA Museum.

Above: Benny Andersson, Anni-Frid Lyngstad (Frida), Agnetha Fältskog, and Björn Ulvaeus (ABBA)

  • Lidingö is an open-air sculpture museum.

Above: Lindingö, Stockholm

  • Fotografiska Södermalm is a photo gallery opened in 2010.

Above: Swedish Museum of Photography, Stockholm

  • For the real Viking buff, there is Birka, the site of a former Viking city.

Above: The Viking village of Birka, Stockholm

Beyond the art museums mentioned above, Stockholm has a vivid art scene with many art galleries, exhibition halls and public art installation.

Some of the galleries are:

  • Galleri Magnus Karlsson 

  • Lars Bohman Gallery

  • Galerie Nordenhake

  • Magasin 3

The Royal Institute of Art and the University College of Arts, Crafts and Design hold regular exhibitions.

Above: The Royal Academy of Fine Arts, Stockholm

The Stockholm Metro, opened in 1950, is well known for the décor of its stations.

It has been called the longest art gallery in the world.

Some stations worth to mention are:

  • the moody dark blue cave of Kungsträdgården

Above: Kungsträdgården Metro Station

  • the giant black and white “drawings” by Siri Derkert at Östermalmstorg

Above: Östermalmstorg Metro Station

  • the celebration of science and technology at Tekniska Högskolan 

Above: Tekniska Högskolan Metro Station

  • Rissne has a fascinating timeline of human history on its walls.

Above: Rissne Metro Station

A written description in English to the art in the Stockholm Metro can be downloaded for free.

Above: Stockholm Metro logo

Sweden’s national football arena is located north of the city centre, in Solna. 

Above: Friends Arena, Stockholm

Avicii Arena, the national indoor arena, is in the southern part of the city.

Above: Avicii Arena (Ericsson Globe), Stockholm

The city was the host of the 1912 Summer Olympics.

Stockholm is the seat of the Swedish government and most of its agencies, including the highest courts in the judiciary, and the official residencies of the Swedish monarch and the Prime Minister.

Above: Flag of Sweden

The government has its seat in the Rosenbad building, the Riksdag (Swedish parliament) is seated in the Parliament House.

Above: Rosenbad Building, Stockholm

The Prime Minister’s Residence is adjacent at Sager House.

Above: Swedish Prime Minister Magdalena Andersson

Above: Sager House, Stockholm

Stockholm Palace is the official residence and principal workplace of the Swedish monarch, while Drottningholm Palace, a World Heritage Site on the outskirts of Stockholm, serves as the Royal Family’s private residence.

Above: King Carl XVI Gustav of Sweden

Above: Aerial view of Stockholm Palace

Above: Drottningholm Palace, Stockholm

Stockholm is the hub of most Swedish rail and bus traffic and has two of the country’s busiest airports nearby, so it is a good starting point for visiting other parts of Sweden.

Above: Swedish National Railways logo

Above: Stockholm Central Station

Above: Bus travel in Sweden

Above: Stockholm Arlanda Airport

Stockholm has been the setting of many books and films, including some of Astrid Lindgren’s works and Nordic Noir works, such as Stieg Larsson’s Millennium.

Above: Astrid Lindgren (1907 – 2002)

Above: Cover of Pippi Långstrump Går Ombord (Pippi Longstocking Goes On Board), 1946

Above: Stieg Larsson (1954 – 2004)

Why can’t a man and his family live here forever in a state of perpetual happiness?

Above: A screenshot of the 1969 television series, showing Inger Nilsson as Pippi Longstocking

In 1792, King Gustav III was mortally wounded by a gunshot in the lower back during a masquerade ball as part of an aristocratic-parliamentary coup attempt, but managed to assume command and quell the uprising before succumbing to spesis 13 days later, a period during which he received apologies from many of his political enemies.

At the age of 13, Gustav Adolf went through the murder of his father, a trauma that left deep traces. 

Some have suggested that this also affected his life.

Above: Gustav III of Sweden (1746 – 1792)

Upon Gustav III’s assassination in March 1792, Gustav Adolf succeeded to the throne at the age of 14, under the regency of his uncle, Charles, Duke of Södermanland, who was later to become King Charles XIII of Sweden when his nephew was forced to abdicate and was banished from the country in 1809.

Above: King Charles XIII of Sweden (1748 – 1818)

In August 1796, his uncle the regent arranged for the young King to visit St. Petersburg.

Above: The Winter Palace, St. Petersburg, Russia

The intention was to arrange a marriage between the young King and the Grand Duchess Alexandra Pavlovna, a granddaughter of Russian Empress Catherine the Great.

Above: Grand Duchess Alexandra Pavlovna of Russia (1783 – 1801)

However, the whole arrangement foundered on Gustav’s unwavering refusal to allow his intended bride liberty of worship according to the rites of the Russian Orthodox Church.

Above: Cross of the Russian Orthodox Church

Nobody seems to have suspected the possibility at the time that emotional problems might lie at the root of Gustav’s abnormal piety.

On the contrary, when he came of age that year, thereby ending the regency, there were many who prematurely congratulated themselves on the fact that Sweden had now no disturbing genius, but an economical, God-fearing, commonplace monarch.

Gustav Adolf’s prompt dismissal of the generally detested Gustaf Adolf Reuterholm, the duke-regent’s leading advisor, added still further to his popularity.

Above: Gustaf Adolf Reuterholm (1756 – 1813)

On 31 October 1797 Gustav married Frederica Dorothea, granddaughter of Karl Friedrich, Margrave of Baden, a marriage which seemed to threaten war with Russia but for the fanatical hatred of the French Republic shared by the Russian Emperor Paul and Gustav IV Adolf, which served as a bond between them.

Above: Queen Frederica of Sweden (1781 – 1826)

Above: Russian Emperor Paul I (1754 – 1801)

Indeed, the King’s horror of Jacobinism (ardent or republican support of a centralized and revolutionary democracy or state) was intense, and drove him to become increasingly committed to the survival of Europe, to the point where he postponed his coronation for some years, so as to avoid calling together a Diet.

Nonetheless, the disorder of the state finances, largely inherited from Gustav III’s war against Russia, as well as widespread crop failures in 1798 and 1799, compelled him to summon the Estates to Norrköping in March 1800 and on 3 April the same year.

When the King encountered serious opposition at the Riksdag, he resolved never to call another.

Above: The Museum of Work, Strykjärnet (Clothes Iron) Building, Motala River, Norrköping, Sweden

His reign was ill-fated and was to end abruptly.

In 1803, England declared war on France. 

Behind this declaration of war was that England did not want to be challenged as the dominant colonial power.

As it was impossible for England to defeat France alone, allies were needed. 

Many countries were reluctant to enter into a Coalition against Napoleon, but the decisive factor was that in May 1805 Napoleon was crowned King of Italy. 

Above: Emperor Napoleon I of France (1769 – 1821)

Russia had already in April 1805 common cause with the British.

In August of the same year Austria and Sweden joined the Coalition.

Contributing to Sweden joining the Coalition was the assassination of Duke Louis Antoine Henri de Bourbon, which took place after France violated the territory of neutral Baden.

This assassination upset the whole of Europe and intensified Gustav’s hatred of Napoleon, but the decision for Sweden to go to war was not only based on emotions. 

Above: Duke of Énghien, Louis-Antoine de Bourbon-Condé (1772 – 1804) –  More famous for his death than for his life, he was executed on charges of aiding Britain and plotting against France, shocking royalty across Europe.

Early in 1804, Napoleon Bonaparte, then First Consul of France, heard news which seemed to connect the young Duke with the Cadoudal Affair, a conspiracy which was being tracked by the French police at the time.

It involved royalists Jean-Charles Pichegru and Georges Cadoudal who wished to overthrow Bonaparte’s regime and reinstate the monarchy.

Above: General Charles Pichegru (1761 – 1804)

Above: Georges Cadoudal Coutan (1771 – 1804)

The news ran that the Duke was in company with Charles François Dumouriez and had made secret journeys into France.

Above: General Charles François du Périer Dumouriez (1739 – 1823)

This was false.

There is no evidence that the Duke had dealings with either Cadoudal or Pichegru.

However, the Duke had previously been condemned in absentia for having fought against the French Republic in the Armée des Émigrés (counter-revolutionary armies raised outside France by and out of royalist émigrés, with the aim of overthrowing the French Revolution, reconquering France and restoring the monarchy.

Above: Troops of the Armées des émigrés at the Battle of Quiberon, 23 June – 21 July 1795

Napoleon gave orders for the seizure of the Duke.

French dragoons crossed the Rhine secretly, surrounded his house and brought him to Strasbourg (15 March 1804), and thence to the Château de Vincennes, near Paris, where a military commission of French colonels presided over by General Hulin was hastily convened to try him.

Above: Château de Vincennes, France

The Duke was charged chiefly with bearing arms against France in the late war, and with intending to take part in the new Coalition then proposed against France.

The military commission, presided over by General Hulin, drew up the act of condemnation, being incited thereto by orders from Anne Jean Marie René Savary, who had come charged with instructions to kill the Duke.

Above: General Pierre Augustin Hulin (1758 – 1841)

Above: Anne Jean Marie René Savary, 1st Duke of Rovigo (1774 – 1833)







Savary prevented any chance of an interview between the condemned and the First Consul.

On 21 March, the Duke was shot in the moat of the castle, near a grave which had already been prepared.
A platoon of the Gendarmes d’élite was in charge of the execution.

The Duke’s last words were:

I must die then at the hands of Frenchmen!





Above; The execution of the Duke of Énghien






In 1816, his remains were exhumed and placed in the Holy Chapel of the Château de Vincennes.

Royalty across Europe were shocked and dismayed at the duke’s death.

Tsar Alexander I of Russia was especially alarmed.

He decided to curb Napoleon’s power. 

Baden was the territory of the Tsar’s father-in-law, and the German principalities were part of the Holy Roman Empire of which Russia was a guarantor.







Above: Russian Tsar Alexander I (1777 – 1825)






 

Enghien was the last descendant of the House of Condé.

His grandfather and father survived him, but died without producing further heirs.

It is now known that Joséphine (Napoleon’s wife) and Madame de Rémusat had begged Bonaparte to spare the Duke, but nothing would bend his will.

Above: Joséphine de Beauharnais (1763 – 1814)

Above: Claire Élisabeth Jeanne Gravier de Vergennes, comtesse de Rémusat (1780 – 1821)

Whether Talleyrand, Fouché or Savary bore responsibility for the seizure of the Duke is debatable, as at times Napoleon was known to claim Talleyrand conceived the idea, while at other times he took full responsibility himself.

Above: Diplomat Charles Maurice de Talleyrand-Périgord (1754 – 1838)

Above: Joseph Fouché, 1st Duc d’Otrante, 1st Comte Fouché (1759 – 1820)

On his way to St. Helena and at Longwood, Napoleon asserted that, in the same circumstances, he would do the same again.

Above: Location of St. Helena

Above: Longwood House, Longwood, St. Helena

He inserted a similar declaration in his will, stating that:

It was necessary for the safety, interest, and the honour of the French people as when the Comte d’Artois, by his own confession, was supporting sixty assassins at Paris.

Above: King Charles X of France, Count of Artois (1757 – 1836)

The execution shocked the aristocracy of Europe, who still remembered the bloodletting of the Revolution.

Above: Nine émigrés executed by guillotine, 1793

Either Antoine Boulay, comte de la Meurthe (deputy from Meurthein the Corps législatif) or Napoleon’s chief of police, Fouché, said about the Duke’s execution: 

C’est pire qu’un crime, c’est une faute.”, a statement often rendered in English as:

It was worse than a crime.

It was a blunder.”

The statement is also sometimes attributed to Talleyrand.

Above: Sketch of Antoine Jacques Claude Joseph, comte Boulay de la Meurthe (1761 – 1840)

In contrast, in France the execution appeared to quiet domestic resistance to Napoleon, who soon crowned himself Emperor of the French. 

Cadoudal, dismayed at the news of Napoleon’s proclamation, reputedly exclaimed:

We wanted to make a King, but we made an Emperor.”

Above: The coronation of Napoleon I, 2 December 1804

From the beginning, Sweden was part of a seemingly strong alliance, which could have good opportunities to beat Napoleon. 

In August 1805 it was not possible to predict the Russian-Austrian loss at the Battle of Austerlitz in December 1805, the collapse of Prussia at the Battle of Jena-Auerstedt in October 1806, and the loss of the Russians in the Battle of Eylau in February 1807.

Above: Battle of Austerlitz, Austria, 2 December 1805

Above: Battle of Jena-Auerstedt, Germany, 14 October 1806

Above: Battle of Eylau, Russia, 7 – 8 February 1807

These setbacks totally changed Sweden’s chances of success.

Gustav IV Adolf’s policies and stubbornness at the time of Napoleon’s march through Europe diminished confidence in him as regent, which affected him less because he was convinced of the validity of his divine right to rule.

Above: Gustav IV Adolf’s personal coat-of-arms

Gustav IV Adolf’s personal aversion to the French Revolution and Napoleon, and his unrealistic view of Sweden’s military force led Sweden to declare war on France (Swedish-French War: 1805 – 1810). 

Contributing to the War was that Sweden was dependent on trade with Great Britain, and therefore opposed the Continental Blockade against Great Britain. 

In 1805, he joined the Third Coalition against Napoléon.

The war was fought largely on German soil. 

The starting point for the Swedish troop movements was Swedish Pomerania. 

Above: Swedish Pomerania (orange) within the Swedish Empire (green)

At the beginning of November 1805, there was an army consisting of just over 12,000 Swedes and Russians standing in Swedish Pomerania. 

The plan was to move to Hanover via the fortress Hameln, which was in French hands, where the English were on site. 

Above: Modern Hannover, Germany

The plan was delayed by Prussia’s hesitation. 

When the plan could finally be put into action, Napoleon had won his great victory at Austerlitz. 

After this, Prussia entered into a treaty with Napoleon, which meant that Swedes, Russians and Englishmen now had to leave Prussia. 

The Swedes reluctantly withdrew to Swedish Pomerania.

During the summer of 1806, Prussia changed sides in the war. 

Above: Flag of the Kingdom of Prussia (1701 – 1918)

The Swedes were now allowed to occupy Saxony-Lauenburg, but in the autumn of the same year the French reaped new successes, and Prussia and the rest of Germany were flooded by French troops. 

The Swedes were now forced to retreat to Lübeck. 

Above: Modern Lübeck, Germany

The plan was to be able to retreat from there by sea to Stralsund in Swedish Pomerania. 

Above: Modern Stralsund, Germany

However, the Swedes were surprised by the French during the preparations for sea transport.

On 6 November,1,000 Swedish soldiers had to capitulate. 

Most had already packed their rifles! 

This “battle” is called the Surprise in Lübeck.

Above: Battle of Lübeck, 7 November 1806

At the beginning of 1807, the French began a siege of Stralsund. 

As the French were also engaged in warfare elsewhere, their numbers steadily declined. 

The Swedes therefore decided to launch an offensive to lift the siege. 

The capture of Stralsund was successfully implemented on 1 April, which led to the Swedes being able to occupy the surrounding landscape, including Usedom and Wolin.

Above: Siege of Straslund, 24 July – 24 August 1807












Above: Map of Wolin, Poland






However, the French chose to attack again.
 
A 13,000-strong army, based in Szczecin, attacked the Swedes on 16 April. 




Above: Modern Szczecin, Poland




The left wing of the Swedish army had to withdraw, and another division in Ueckermünde was cut off. 

On 17 April, the cut-off force tried to get out of there by sea, but was attacked under the cargo of ships. 

The Battle of Ueckermünde ended with the capture of 677 men.

Above: Modern Ueckermünde, Germany

Gustav IV Adolf did not give up hope. 

He managed, with Russia’s help, to gather a force of 17,500 men, partly sub-standardly trained. 

Against these stood the French army of 40,000 men. 

Above: King Gustav IV Adolf of Sweden

On 13 June 1807, the Swedish army began to move, but in early July, Russia and Prussia made peace with France. 

The Swedish force was therefore forced to withdraw to Stralsund, after which they quickly retreated to Rügen. 

Above: Map of Rügen, Germany

Above: Cape Arkona, Rügen, Germany

The French command finally agreed to give the Swedes free exit. 

The French then ruled Sweden in Pomerania.

At the Peace of Paris, Sweden regained Swedish Pomerania, but it was still forced to join the Continental System, which meant that Sweden was not allowed to buy British goods. 

Above: French Empire (dark green), client states (light green), Continental System/Blockade (blue), 1812

When his ally, Russia, made peace and concluded an alliance with France at Tilsit in 1807, Sweden and Portugal were left as Great Britain’s sole European allies.

Above: Meeting of Russian Emperor Alexander I and French Emperor Napoleon I in a pavilion set up on a raft in the middle of the Neman River, Tilsit, Russia, 25 June 1807

On 21 February 1808, Russia invaded Finland, which was ruled by Sweden, on the pretext of compelling Sweden to join Napoléon’s Continental System. 

Denmark likewise declared war on Sweden. 

In just a few months almost all of Finland was lost to Russia.

Above: Notable locations of the Finnish War (21 February 1808 to 17 September 1809) fought between Sweden and Russia

As a result of the war, on 17 September 1809, in the Treaty of Hamina, Sweden surrendered the eastern third of Sweden to Russia.

The autonomous Grand Duchy of Finland within Imperial Russia was established.

By the time the peace treaties were signed, however, the King had already been deposed.

Dissatisfaction with the King had grown for several years and now his opponents took action. 

Gustav Adolf’s inept and erratic leadership in diplomacy and war precipitated his deposition through a conspiracy of army officers.

An uprising broke out in Värmland (a county north of Stockholm) where Lieutenant Colonel Georg Adlersparre on 7 March 1809 took command of the Northern Army, and triggered the Coup of 1809 by raising the flag of rebellion in Karlstad and starting to march upon Stockholm.  

Above: Georg Adlersparre (1760 – 1835)

When this news reached Stockholm, Gustav Adolf decided to leave the capital and take command of the southern army, in order to then be able to strike at the rebels. 

The coup plotters, some of whom were in Stockholm, realized that they needed to strike quickly and prevent the King from travelling. 

On 13 March, Carl Johan Adlercreutz and six other officers marched up to the Castle and declared that:

The whole nation is astonished at the unfortunate position of the Kingdom and the King’s promised departure and is determined to turn it down.

Above: Carl Johan Adlercreutz (1757 – 1815)

To prevent the King from joining loyal troops in Scania (southernmost Sweden), seven of the conspirators led by Adlercreutz broke into the royal apartments in the Palace and seized the King.

Above: The arrest of King Gustav IV Adolf, 13 March 1809

They imprisoned him and his family in Gripsholm Castle.

Above: Gripsholm Castle, Mariefred, Sweden

On 12 March 1809, King Gustav IV Adolf left Queen Frederica and their children at Haga Palace to deal with the rebellion of Georg Adlersparre.

Above: Haga Castle, Stockholm

The day after he was captured at the Royal Palace in Stockholm, imprisoned at Gripsholm Castle and deposed in favour of his uncle, who succeeded him as Charles XIII of Sweden on 6 June.

According to the terms of the deposition made on 10 May 1809, Frederica was allowed to keep the title of Queen even after the deposition of her spouse.

Frederica and her children were kept under guard at Haga Palace.

The royal couple was initially kept separated because the coup leaders suspected her of planning a coup.

During her house arrest, her dignified behavior reportedly earned her more sympathy than she had been given her entire tenure as Queen.

Her successor, Queen Charlotte, who felt sympathy for her and often visited her, and wished to preserve the right to the throne for Frederica’s son, Gustav.

Frederica told her that she was willing to separate from her son for the sake of succession, and requested to be reunited with her spouse.

Her second request was granted her after intervention from Queen Charlotte.

Above: Queen Charlotte of Sweden and Norway (1759 – 1818)

Frederica and her children joined Gustav Adolf at Gripsholm Castle after the coronation of the new monarch on 6 June.

The relationship between the former King and Queen was reportedly well during their house arrest at Gripsholm.

During her house arrest at Gripsholm Castle, the question of her son Crown Prince Gustav’s right to the throne was not yet settled and a matter of debate.

Above: Prince Gustav of Vasa (1799 – 1877)

There was a plan by a military faction led by General Eberhard von Vegesack to free Frederica and her children from the arrest, have her son declared monarch and Frederica as regent of Sweden during his minority.

These plans were in fact presented to her, but she declined:

The Queen displayed a nobility in her feelings, which makes her worthy of a crown of honor and placed her above the pitiful earthly royalty.

She did not listen to the secret proposals, made to her by a party, who wished to preserve the succession of the Crown Prince and wished, that she would remain in Sweden to become the regent during the minority of her son.

She explained with firmness, that her duty as a wife and mother told her to share the exile with her husband and children.

Above: Eberhard von Vegesack (1763 – 1818)

The King’s uncle, Duke Charles (Karl), later King Charles XIII, was thereupon persuaded to accept the leadership of a provisional government, which was proclaimed the same day.

A Diet, hastily summoned, solemnly approved of the revolution.

On 29 March, Gustav IV Adolf, to save the Crown for his son, voluntarily abdicated, but on 10 May the Riksdag of the Estates, dominated by the Army, declared that not merely Gustav but his whole family had forfeited the throne, perhaps an excuse to exclude his family from succession based on the rumours of his illegitimacy.

A more likely cause, however, is that the revolutionaries feared that Gustav’s son, if he inherited the throne, would avenge his father’s deposition when he came of age.

Above: Prince Gustav Vasa of Sweden

In the writing of history, the image of Gustav IV Adolf and his government was long drawn by the men of 1809 and their successors. 

They portrayed Gustav IV Adolf as an untalented and emotionally tense person whose policy was dictated by temporary and emotional factors that occasionally took on purely mind-boggling expressions, medals awarded by Gustaf IV Adolf were recalled and replaced with new ones without his name and signs, emblems, memorials and the like. which bore his name was removed. 

This is one of the few cases in Sweden where the state and its authorities have made an attempt at damnatio memoriae to erase the memory of someone.

Above: An example of damnatio memoriae, Roman Emperor Septimius Severus (145 – 211) and his family with the face of his son Geta (189 – 211) erased

On 5 June, Gustav’s uncle was proclaimed King Charles XIII, after accepting a new liberal Constitution, which was ratified by the Diet the next day.

Above: Royal monogram of King Charles XIII of Sweden

Gustav and his family were expelled out of the country.

Via three separate carriages. Gustav Adolf and Frederica travelled in one carriage, escorted by General Skjöldebrand.

Their son Gustav travelled in the second with Colonel Baron Posse.

Their daughters (Sophie, Amalia and Cecilia) and their governess Von Panhuys travelled in the last carriage escorted by Colonel von Otter.

Frederica was offered to be escorted with all honours due to a member of the House of Baden if she travelled alone, but declined and brought no courtier with her, only her German chamber maid Elisabeth Freidlein.

The family left for Germany by ship from Karlskrona on 6 December 1809. 

Above: Images from modern Karlskrona, Sweden

Thus the exile of a king and his family began.

Here is where this instalment of his story (and my own) ends.

To be continued…..

In my eyes
Indisposed
In disguises no one knows
Hides the face
Lies the snake
And the sun in my disgrace
Boiling heat
Summer stench
Neath the black, the sky looks dead
Call my name
Through the cream
And I’ll hear you scream again

Black hole sun
Won’t you come
And wash away the rain?
Black hole sun
Won’t you come
Won’t you come
Won’t you come

Stuttering
Cold and damp
Steal the warm wind, tired friend
Times are gone
For honest men
Sometimes, far too long for snakes
In my shoes
Walking sleep
In my youth, I pray to keep
Heaven send
Hell away
No one sings like you anymore

Black hole sun
Won’t you come
And wash away the rain?
Black hole sun
Won’t you come
Won’t you come

Black hole sun
Won’t you come
And wash away the rain?
Black hole sun
Won’t you come
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come? (Black hole sun, black hole sun)

Hang my head
Drown my fear
Till you all just disappear

Black hole sun
Won’t you come
And wash away the rain?
Black hole sun
Won’t you come
Won’t you come

Black hole sun
Won’t you come
And wash away the rain?
Black hole sun
Won’t you come
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come (Black hole sun, black hole sun)
Won’t you come
Won’t you come

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Lonely Planet, The World / Rough Guide to London / Rough Guide to Switzerland / Steve Biddulph, Manhood / Carl Franz and Lorena Havens, The People’s Guide to Mexico / Susan Griffith, Work Your Way Around the World / Dan Kieran, The Idle Traveller: The Art of Slow Travel / Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust: A History of Walking / Chiang Lee, The Silent Traveller in Oxford

Swiss Miss and the Mama of the Mountains

Eskişehir, Turkey, Tuesday 9 April 2022

Psychology, not one of my strengths, is a topic on my mind these days.

I find myself from time to time in the midst of psychological conflict with a wife who cannot comprehend that my search for personal happiness cannot revolve around being with her constantly, that I must be fulfilled in all the roles a man must do, besides husband.

I am engaged in mental battle with a colleague at work in Eskişehir who desires me to humble myself and apologize to her for a wrong I neither meant nor directed at her.

Above: Sazova Park, Eskişehir, Turkey

I am reading Orhan Pamuk’s The Museum of Innocence slowly and minutely, finding myself disturbed by the plot therein.

I find myself remembering an evening meeting at the school with a student who is a psychiatrist by trade.

I had great difficulty in sticking to the script of my Encounter (the Wall Street English name for the language elicitation sessions we have) and found myself quizzing her as to the nature of her profession:

What was most difficult about her job?

What was most fulfilling about her job?

How did her job affect her personal life?

As a father figure to most of the people with whom I am acquainted with in Eskişehir I find myself a witness and councillor to the relationships they are engaged in.

Somehow they equate age with wisdom.

Though it is true that I know a thing or two because I have seen a thing or two, this does in no way negate the application of the adage “no fool like an old fool” to my character.

A friend has confessed to me their struggle between the desires of the day and the longings for tomorrow.

There is a romance here, but is there a future here?

There may be a future out there, but will there be romance over there?

Tough call.

Tough decision.

A hard choice between two uncertainties.

The “out there” is presently focused on Vietnam where potential employment awaits.

All I know of Vietnam is that which I read.

My experience with the ‘Nam is limited to the perspective of my friend Swiss Miss (Heidi Hoi) and her time spent there.

But perhaps the experience of my Swiss friend might be instructive for my Eskişehir friend?

Thus I return to Heidi‘s story…..

Sa Pa, Vietnam, March 2019

Sa Pa is a mountain town – home to a great diversity of ethnic minority peoples.

If you were expecting a quaint alpine town, recalibrate your expectations.

Modern tourism development has seen Sapa’s skyline continually thrust upwards.

But you’re not here to hang out in town.

Above: Sa Pa, Vietnam

This is northern Vietnam’s premier trekking base, from where hikers launch themselves into a surrounding countryside of cascading rice terraces and tiny hill-tribe villages that seem a world apart.

Once you’ve stepped out into the lush fields, you’ll understand the Sapa area’s real charm.

Most of the ethnic minority people work their land on sloping terraces since the vast majority of the land is mountainous.

Their staple foods are rice and corn.

Rice, by its very nature of being a labour-intensive crop, makes the daily fight for survival paramount.

The unique climate in Sa Pa has a major influence on the ethnic minorities who live in the area.

With sub-tropical summers, temperate winters and 160 days of mist annually, the influence on agricultural yields and health-related issues is significant.

The geographical location of the area makes it a truly unique place for many interesting plants and animals, allowing it to support many inhabitants.

Many very rare or even endemic species have been recorded in the region.

The scenery of the Sa Pa region in large part reflects the relationship between the minority people and nature.

This is seen especially in the paddy fields carpeting the rolling lower slopes of the Hoàng Lién Mountains.

The impressive physical landscape which underlies this has resulted from the work of the elements over thousands of years, wearing away the underlying rock.

On a clear day – (it does happen) – the imposing peak of Fan Si Pan comes into view.

The last major peak in the Himalayan chain, Fan Si Pan offers a real challenge to even the keenest walker, the opportunity of staggering views, and a rare glimpse of some of the last remaining primary rain forest in Vietnam.

Geology, climate and human activity have combined to produce a range of very distinct habitats around Sa Pa.

Especially important is Sa Pa’s geographic position, at the convergence of the world’s 14 “biomes” (distinct biographic areas), producing an assemblage of plant and animal species unique in the world.

In 2014, Sa Pa ranked #9 in the top 10 rice terrace destinations of the world by Spot Cool Stuff.

The best time to take great photos of the yellow rice terraces in Sapa is September.

Occasionally, thick white snow is recorded in Sapa in winter (December to February), giving adventurous travellers a rare chance to admire snow-capped mountains.

It is a one-of-a-lifetime experience in a tropical country like Vietnam.

The Hoàng Lién Mountains are home to a rich variety of plants, birds, mammals, amphibians, reptiles and insects, many only found in northwestern Vietnam.

For this reason, the Hoàng Lién Nature Reserve was made a National Park in 2006.

Above: Hoàng Lién National Park

Hoàng Lién covers much of the mountain range to the immediate south of Sa Pa.

Forest type and quality change with increasing altitude.

At 2,000 meters the natural, undisturbed forest begins to be seen.

Above 2,500 meters dwarf conifers and rhododendrons predominate in the harsh “elfin forest“, (so called because a lack of topsoil and nutrients means that fully mature trees grow to measure only a few meters in height).

Higher still, only the hardiest of plant species are found.

At over 3,000 meters, Fan Si Pan’s summit can only support dwarf bamboo.

Around 7 million minority people (nearly 2/3 of Vietnam’s total minority population) live in the northern uplands, mostly in isolated villages.

The largest ethnic groups are Thai and Muong in the northwest, Tay and Nung in the northeast and Hmong and Dao dispersed throughout the region.

Historically, all these peoples migrated from southern China at various times throughout history:

Those who arrived first, notably the Tay and Thai, settled in the fertile valleys where they now lead a relatively prosperous existence, while late arrivals, such as the Hmong and Dao, took to living on the higher slopes.

Despite government efforts to integrate them into the Vietnamese community, most continue to follow a way of life that has changed very little over the centuries.

For an insight into the minorities’ traditional cultures and highly varied styles of dress, visit Hanoi’s informative Museum of Ethnology before setting off into the mountains.

To get in shape for a trek through the valley, try taking a short but steep hike to the top of Ham Rong Mountain, which overlooks the town from an elevation of around 2,000 metres.

Stone steps lead up to the peak where there are fine panoramic views on a clear day.

The pathway is lined with potted orchids, landscaped gardens and depictions of cartoon characters like Mickey Mouse.

To find the entrance to the park, follow Ham Rong to the north of the church in the town centre.

Above: Ham Rong Mountain

Vietnam’s highest mountain, Fan Si Pan (3143m) lies less than 5 km as the crow flies from Sa Pa, but it’s an arduous three- to five-day round trip on foot.

The usual route starts by descending 300 metres to cross the Muong Hoa River and then climbs almost 2,000 metres on overgrown paths through pine forest and bamboo thickets before emerging on the southern ridge.

The reward is a panorama encompassing the mountain ranges of northwest Vietnam, south to Son La Province and north to the peaks of Yunnan in China.

Above: Mount Fan Si Pan

Although it is a hard climb, the most difficult aspect of Fan Si Pan is its climate:

Even in the most favourable months of November and December it is difficult to predict a stretch of settled clear weather and many people are forced back by cloud, rain and cold.

Setting on top highlight destinations in the Sapa travel guide for adventurous travellers, Fansipan Mount is not only the highest peak in all of Vietnam but also the “roof of the Indochina peninsula”.

The actual trek boasts breathtaking panoramic views of majestic mountains, lush valleys and dense forests, challenging both amateur and professional hikers.

Above: The roof of Indochina

The pristine and rustic beauty of the Cave of Fairies enchants thousands of travellers from the very first glimpse of an eye.

The emerald waters of the Chay River surrounded by high cliffs turns this limestone cave into a heavenly corner on earth with charming scenery.

Above: Entrance to the Cave of Fairies

The Cave of Fairies looks like something straight out of a Brothers Grimm fairy tale.

Above: Ho Dong Tien Cave: The Cave of Fairies

Perching on the peak of Tram Ton pass on the Hoang Lien Son mountain range is Heaven’s Gate.

About 18 kilometers to the north of Sapa, it boasts a great view looking over the valleys between Fansipan, the roof of Indochina Peninsula.

As its name reveals, this destination brings a little feeling of Heaven with a sublime scenery featuring majestic mountains and extreme abyss.

Setting foot on Heaven’s Gate to grasp the beautiful scenery of the winding pass roads below will be an unforgettable memory for newcomers to Sapa.

Above: Heaven’s Gate

A guide is essential to trace indistinct paths, hack through bamboo and locate water sources if climbing Mount Fan Si Pan.

Hmong guides are said to know the mountain best.

Sa Pa hotels and tour agents can arrange guides and porters as required.

A popular, hassle-free way to visit minority villages is to join one of the organized trips offered by tour agencies in Hanoi, Sa Pa, Bac Ha and Ha Giang.

Generally, you are better off going with local companies as they are more familiar with the villages visited.

While it is possible to go alone to places like Cat Cat near Sa Pa, independent trekking is generally frowned upon and locals may not be as welcoming as they are to groups.

With typical wooden houses, flowing streams, elaborate brocades, and hospitable ethnic people, the enchanting Cat Cat is the most beautiful ancient village in Sapa.

Being the home to the Hmong ethnic group, this little hamlet is where local inhabitants retain the cultivation of flax and cotton with a long-standing tradition of weaving beautiful brocade fabrics.

Drop by the village, you can learn about one-of-a-kind customs and practices of Hmong through their local life as well as get an insight into their traditional culture while enjoying the local hospitality.

Above: Cat Cat, Vietnam

Behaviour that we take for granted may cause offence to some ethnic minority people –

Remember that you are a guest.

Apart from being sensitive to the situation and keeping an open mind, the following rules should be observed when visiting the ethnic minority areas.

  • Dress modestly, in long trousers or a skirt, in a T-shirt or shirt.
  • Be sensitive when taking photographs, particularly of older people who are generally suspicious of the camera – always ask permission first.
  • Only enter a house when you’ve been invited, and be prepared to remove your shoes.
  • Small gifts, such as fresh fruit from the local market, are always welcome, and it’s also a good idea to buy craftwork produced by the villagers – most communities have some embroidery, textiles or basketry for sale.
  • As a mark of respect, learn the local terms of address, either in a dialect or at least in Vietnamese, such as chao ong, chao ba.
  • Try to minimize your impact on the fragile local environment: take litter back to the towns with you and be sensitive when using wood and other scarce resources.

Hiking and enjoying nature is the name of the game in Sapa.

The most prominent attraction in the area around Sapa is Fan Si Pan, which is the highest mountain in Vietnam.

It’s only 19km from town. 

This may seem like a short distance, but the trek is not easy.

The rough terrain and unpredictable weather present some difficulties.

Tourists who are fit and have mountain climbing experience will enjoy this attraction the most as the peak is accessible all year round.

Technical climbing skills are not necessary, but endurance is a must.

Towering above Sapa are the Hoang Lien Mountains, once known to the French as the Tonkinese Alps and now a National Park.

These mountains include the often-cloud-obscured Fansipan (3,143 metres), Vietnam’s highest peak, regularly dubbed ‘the Roof of Indochina‘.

Fansipan’s wild, lonesome beauty has been somewhat shattered with the opening of a 6,292-metre-long cable car, taking people across the Muong Hoa Valley and up to near the summit in 15 minutes.

Above: Lower end of Mount Fan Si Pan cable car

Buy tickets at the ticket office in Sapa’s main square, from where a funicular train (50,000 VND return) shuttles passengers to the lower cable-car station.

After the cable-car ride you still face 600 steps to the summit, or you can take another funicular (70,000 VND one way) from Do Quyen, passing a series of pagodas and Buddhas to the summit.

Above: Do Quyen Waterfall

Expect crowds or clouds, depending on the weather.

Fan Si Pan can be found in Hoàng Lién National Park, which is an attraction in itself.

The park covers a picturesque mountain landscape and several forests, and serves as the habitat for a diverse set of animals.

Some species can only be found in northwest Vietnam and are highly endangered.

Nature lovers will truly appreciate this park.

Above: Hoàng Lién National Park

Other attractions that are part of the Hoang Lien National Park include the Cat Cat Village and the Ta Phin Village and cave.

Above: Cat Cat, Vietnam

Above: Ta Phin, Vietnam

Above: Ta Phin Cave

Trekking is the main activity in Sapa. 

Trekking maps are available from the Tourist Information Centre on Fansipan Street.

These maps are invaluable if you want to trek around the area without a guide.

They show the walking trails and trekking routes around town.

Most hotels in Sapa offer tourists guided half-day and day long treks, but the best places to inquire about these treks are the Cha Pa Garden, Auberge Hotel, Cat Cat View Hotel and Mountain View Hotel.

While it is possible to go hiking around Sapa on your own, it is better to have the assistance of a guide to guarantee a more enriching experience.

When it comes to longer treks or overnight stays in the villages, the knowledge of a local will come in handy.

Regardless of being on a walking tour or not, tribal women will walk with you and try to assist you in any possible way hoping for a tip. 

Above: Sa Pa, Vietnam

The road between Sapa and Lai Chau crosses the Tram Ton Pass on the northern side of Mount Fan Si Pan, 15 km from Sapa.

At 1,900 metres it is Vietnam’s highest mountain pass and acts as a dividing line between two climatic zones.

The lookout points here have fantastic views in clear weather.

Above: Mount Fan Si Pan

On the Sapa side it is often cold and foggy, but drop a few hundred metres onto the Lai Chau side and it can be sunny and warm.

Surprisingly, while Sapa is the coldest place in Vietnam, Lai Chau can be one of the warmest.

Above: Lai Chau

Most people also stop at 100-metre-high Thac Bac (Silver Waterfall, admission 20,000 VND), 12 km from Sapa.

A one-way/return xe om here costs 80,000/150,000 dong.

Above: Thac Bac Waterfall

Tourists who want to learn something new can go on community-based tours to Sin Chai, a Hmong village.

On most tours, overnight stays are arranged so people can learn about textiles, or tribal music and dance.

This is what they came for.

Above: Sin Chai, Vietnam

Most visitors come to Sa Pa to trek to minority villages in the Muong Hoa Valley, which separates Sa Pa from Mount Fan Si Pan.

Until 2016, only a few hardy trekkers each year were successful in scaling Vietnam’s highest peak, but thousands now head there each day thanks to the completion of a controversial 7km, three-wire cable car from Sa Pa to the top.

Stretching 6,292 metres, Fansipan Legend is the longest three-wire cable car in the world.

Its altitude gain of 1,410 metres is also the world’s highest for a three-rope cable car.

Though this enormous project (costing $210 million) was strongly criticized by environmentalists for threatening the continued existence of rare species of flora and fauna, most visitors find it an exciting experience.

Gondolas hold up to 30 people.

The journey up takes around 20 minutes and offers eye-popping views of rice terraces in the valley, churning rivers, waterfalls and dense woodland near the summit.

Unfortunately, the summit itself is cloaked in cloud more often than not, but there is still no shortage of visitors queuing to snap a selfie at the top.

There are souvenir shops and restaurants at the lower and upper terminals.

Take a couple of layers to put on when you get out of the cable car at the top.

Allow a few hours at the top and be prepared to stand in long queues to get on board at weekends.

Above: The summit of Mount Fan Si Pan

But I don’t recommend this.

Instead, walk.

For walking has a multitude of amateurs.

Everyone walks.

It is an activity that requires openness, engagement and few expenses.

While walking, the body and the mind work together, so that thinking becomes almost a physical rhythmic act.

Isn’t it really quite extraordinary to see that, since Man took his first step, no one has asked himself why he walks, how he walks, if he has ever walked, if he could walk better, what he achieves in walking – questions that are tied to all the philosophical, psychological and political systems which preoccupy the world.

(Honoré de Balzac, Theorie de la Demarche)

Above: Honoré de Balzac (1799 – 1850)

For Heidi, there was a joy to finding that her body was adequate to get her where she was going.

It was a gift to develop a more tangible, concrete relationship to her neighbourhood and its residents.

On the trail there is a more stately sense of time one has afoot.

On public transit, where things must be planned and scheduled beforehand, everything feels rushed and ruined.

There is a sense of place that can only be gained on foot.

Too many people nowadays live in a series of interiors – home, car, gym, office, shops, cable car – disconnected from one another.

On foot everything stays connected, for while walking one occupies the spaces between these interiors in the same way one occupies these interiors.

One lives in the whole world rather than in interiors built up against it.

From Rebecca Solnit’s Wanderlust: A History of Walking:

I had told Sono about an ad I found in the Los Angeles Times a few months ago that I had been thinking about ever since.

It was for a CD-ROM encyclopedia and the text that occupied a whole page read:

You used to walk across town in the pouring rain to use our encyclopedia.

We are pretty confident that we can get your kid to click and drag.

I think it was the kid’s walk in the rain that constituted the real education, at least of the senses and the imagination.

It is the unpredictable incidents between official events that add up to a life, the incalculable that give it value.

The random, the unscreened, allows you to find what you don’t know you are looking for.

You don’t know a place until it surprises you.

Walking is one way of maintaining a bulwark against this erosion of the mind, the body, the landscape.

Every walker is a guard on patrol to protect the ineffable.

When you give yourself to places, they give you yourself back.

The more one comes to know them, the more one seeds them with the invisible crop of memories and associations that will be waiting for you when you come back, while new places offer up new thoughts, new possibilities.

Exploring the world is one of the best ways of exploring the mind.

Walking travels both terrains.

Certainly, Heidi could have ascended in comfort, speed and predictability up to the summit of Mount Fan Si Pan.

Certainly, she could have gazed upon the ground below like some Olympian goddess, but doing so the senses are denied forests of huge trees that rise above, plants and animals caressing the Earth that gave them life, all things that are beautiful about existence.

If you are looking for a true adventure in Sapa, skip the cable car and venture into the lush forests of Fan Si Pan.

A good traveller has no fixed plans and is not intent upon arriving.

Lao Tzu, Tao Te Ching

Above: Zhang Lu-Laozi (Lao Tzu) riding an ox through a pass: It is said that with the fall of the Chou dynasty, Lao Tzu decided to travel west through the Han Valley Pass. The Pass Commissioner, Yin-hsi, noticed a trail of vapor emanating from the east, deducing that a sage must be approaching. Not long after, Lao Tzu riding his ox indeed appeared and, at the request of Yin-hsi, wrote down his famous Tao Te Ching, leaving afterwards. This story thus became associated with auspiciousness.

My advice to the younger generation is:

Learn to relax and find meaning in the experience.

When you let go of the haste of normal life, it teaches you truths about yourself you had no idea you longed to know.

Amble out into the world at the whim of your curiosity, search for meaning, and follow whatever sparks your sense of adventure along the way.

Life is boundless and therefore fragmentary.

It is our imagination that brings meaning to these fragments, that gives these fragments a unity called Life.

All days are difficult.

The point is to find enough hope to get through the day.

Hope must be sought, discovered.

Walking is that quest for hope.

Writing is my expression of that quest for hope.

While it is possible to wander into the Muong Hoa Valley, pass through a couple of minority villages and return to Sa Pa in a day, for the full-on Sa Pa trekking experience you will want to overnight in a home-stay and get to know something about your hosts.

The cost to enter most villages is 50,000 dong, though this is included in the price of organized treks.

Expect to pay $60 per day per person for these, depending on the number of people in the group.

It is important to wear the right clothing when walking in these mountains:

Strong ankle support are the best footwear, though you can get away with training shoes in the dry season.

Choose thin, loose clothing.

Long trousers offer some protection from thorns and leeches.

Wear a hat and sunblock.

Take plenty of water.

Carry a basic medical kit.

If you plan on spending a night in a village, you will need warm clothing as temperatures can drop to around freezing.

You might want to take a sleeping bag, mosquito net and food, though these are usually provided on organized tours.

Finally, aggressive dogs can be a problem when entering villages, so it is a good idea to carry a strong stick when trekking.

Always be watchful for the venomous snakes that are common in this area.

The French first developed Sa Pa town, the gateway to the region, as a hill station and cool summer escape from Hanoi’s oppressive heat.

Their dominance in the area didn’t last long, though.

During the 1940s, Vietnamese independence fighters drove the colonists from the region, but not before the French bombed Sa Pa town, leaving nothing but ruins behind them.

It wasn’t until the 1990s that redevelopment began in earnest and tourists started to flock back to the region.

Now, trekking in Sa Pa is one of the biggest tourist activities in Vietnam.

Sa Pa town is the very definition of “tacky tourist town”, with hotels, happy hour signs and souvenir shops obliterating anything real, but Heidi has enjoyed waking up this morning to the quiet beauty of Sa Pa.

Sa Pa town is a crazy tourist trap with hundreds of guest houses offering happy hour cocktails and $5 beds.

A great place if drinking cheap cocktails with hordes of other tourists is your idea of a good time.

Walk along the maze of streets.

Above: Sa Pa, Vietnam

Venture into the Sa Pa Market to try fried banana, corn or sweet potato cake, or grilled fresh sweet potato or grilled corn sold by street vendors as an appetizer. 

If you are brave enough, try a grilled balut (put one balut on a cup, make a hole on top of the balut, add marinade and enjoy.

Above: Sa Pa Market

Walk further through small alleys where you can try different kinds of grilled sticks and rolls (beef, fish, pork or seafood on a stick or roll in mustard greens) and several glasses of inexpensive draft beer.

Or get a seat in a local restaurant, order a fresh salmon from local salmon farms in Sapa or sturgeon and let your chef to perform his skill. 

Salmon hotpot is perfect on a cool evening.

Above: Salmon hotpot

Although still beautiful and highly recommended visiting, Sa Pa is no longer the peaceful hill town it once was.

Many local stores have been replaced by stores selling items visitors need and want because it is more profitable for the local store owners. 

The streets are narrow, with many vans carrying visitors in and out, those same visitors walking the streets, and construction of new hotels contributing to the congestion. 

It can be a bit chaotic. 

So in Sa Pa town don’t expect unspoiled wilderness.

Above: Sa Pa, Vietnam

At the Sa Pa market, a tiny Hmong woman dressed in traditional clothing is waiting for Heidi.

She is the trekking guide, Mama of the Mountains.

The Hmong, known in China for centuries under the name Miao, used to be called Méo in Southeast Asia.

Above: Hmong women at market, Coc Ly, Vietnam

Their number is about three million and they are scattered over a vast territory stretching from southwest China (2 million) to North Vietnam (600,000), Laos (about 250,000), Thailand (150,000) and Myanmar (formerly Burma) (about 30,000).

Above: Flag of China

Above: Flag of Vietnam

Above: Flag of Laos

Above: Flag of Thailand

Above: Flag of Myanmar

They have been members of the Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization (UNPO) since 2007.

Above: Flag of Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization (UNPO)

The Hmong are easy to identify because of their red costume.

Above: Hmong costume

In the market food court, Heidi is given a bowl of tofu noodle soup for breakfast.

It is possibly vegetarian, though the piles of mystery meat on every table in the market do make visitors wonder.

Nourishment being the priority, Heidi slurps up the salty sour soup while her tour companions arrive in small, yawning groups.

After breakfast, the gang who had gathered to go trekking in Sapa splits into two groups and they set off up the backstreets and alleyways rising out of Sapa town.

After five minutes of hill climbing in the searing heat, everyone is drenched in sweat and panting hard.

After half an hour, everyone is questioning their life choices.

Heidi views her guide with great scepticism.

Mama – that’s what the guide insists her group calls her – is half Heidi‘s height, her English broken, her back slightly bent, her tone that will not suffer fools, but her smile is infectious.

To give the guide her credit, she knows exactly when to stop to prevent fainting or major heart trauma.

As they reach the day’s first real rest break, exposing a dramatic view of Sapa town far below, the clouds roll in and rain starts to drip out of the sky.

Nobody minds.

Everyone is hot and sticky and happy for the free shower.

The shower turns into a proper rain storm.

Sapa is home to Vietnam’s highest peak, Fan Si Pan, which tickles the clouds 3,143 metres above sea level, keeping watch over the terraced rice paddies that line Sapa’s steep valley walls.

Above: Sa Pa

Home to several ethnic minorities, chiefly the Hmong, the Dao and the Dai, Sapa has been attracting trekkers since the early 1900s.

They walk slowly along a small local path leading into the bottom of the valley, where some stalls are available that serve tea and fruits:

A perfect spot to take a rest and have lunch.

Above: The village of Lao Chai

After lunch, they visit the Tay people of Ta Van, which lies in the middle of the Muong Hoa Valley.

The Tay, who have been present in Vietnam from the beginning, are a branch of the Tay-Thai group.

In Sa Pa, the Tay ethnic group is concentrated in some southern communities, such as Ho village, Nam Sai village and Thanh Phu village.

It is easy to distinguish the Tay from other ethnic groups because their clothing is very different and has only one colour, dark indigo.

Above: Tay women

Above: Ta Van, Vietnam

They check in a local homestay for overnight.

The local hostess prepares dinner.

During dinner, Heidi tries to talk with them to understand more about their local life and thought. 

More rice?

More rice?

Have more rice?

Have more rice!

It wasn’t a question so much as a command — a very forceful command from their homestay host.

She had been around the entire table of trekkers twice already, wielding her plastic rice paddle like a sword.

After a meal that consists of great mountains of tofu, pumpkin, green beans, bean sprouts, mushroom stir fry and, for the carnivores in the group, fried pork, more rice is exactly what Heidi didn’t want.

When it was her turn to get third helpings, Heidi stretched her arms as far away from the tiny hostess and her plastic rice paddle as she could get.

No,” Heidi laughs.

No, I won’t eat it!

A minute later, after she thought had escaped, another half-cup of rice has been plopped it into her bowl.

At each meal, local women come around to sell their handmade bags, scarves and jewelry.

Even though Heidi isn’t interested, it doesn’t hurt to be friendly, make eye contact, and smile.

The vendors persist in showing her each item they have in their bags, so whether Heidi is friendly or not — she might as well make it a pleasant experience for everyone involved.

The native hill tribe women have learned that following trekkers and city walkers selling local crafts is a great business model. 

So it is best to expect and embrace it as part of the culture, while politely declining if you are not interested, or purchasing/donating if you are inclined. 

The local people are genuine and very friendly if you get to know them beyond their sales. 

Local hill tribe women wear traditional dress, not as much for tourists as it has been their tradition to wear it outside the home for centuries. 

It is not the tradition for men to do so. 

Acres and acres of rice paddies line the hillsides, passed down through the family for generations and still cultivated as a primary source of income.

Once the rice is finally eaten, the rice wine comes out in a much-used plastic 1.5L water bottle.

Once again, the hostess will not be denied.

The trekkers and their enthusiastic hostess down shot after shot of the fiery clear liquid, each drink being preceded by a group chant of “Một hai ba, yo!” or “One, two, three, cheers!”.

A messy, drunken evening ensues.

But the thing about messy drunken evenings at the end of a full day of trekking is that they invariably end early.

Everyone is snugly encamped under mosquito nets by 8:30 pm.

Before 11 pm, even the most foolhardy drinkers have turned out the lights and snored themselves to sleep.

Dreaming of the road ahead.

Not so early the next morning, they gather for a breakfast of thin pancakes with fresh local honey, bananas and fried eggs.

Heidi eats as much as her stomach can hold, knowing another day of heavy exertion lies ahead.

The large group sets off together, winding their way down through the village and out along a narrow muddy track onto the sparsely forested slopes of the mountain.

They pass tiny wooden houses where piglets, baby chicks, and puppies play in the dirt.

There are plenty of village children to meet, too.

Some kids are shy or indifferent to our passing.

Others shout “Hello!” or come running out for a high five.

Slightly ahead of the group, Heidi spots an adorable girl.

Xin chao!”, she shouts with a grin.

The little girl returns Heidi’s smile and her greeting.

With her mother and brother watching over her, Heidi bends down to say hello again and asks to take her picture.

The little girl strikes a perfect pose.

The streamlined group of long-term travellers falls into an easy rhythm as the rice fields and endless purple mountains spread out before them.

Today’s trek is much less hilly and far more satisfying than yesterday’s.

For a start, the clouds have rolled away and they enjoy spectacular views of the rice fields and orchards along the mountainside.

They are also further from Sa Pa town, meaning that they meet more locals and fewer tourists.

Finally, Heidi manages to have real conversations.

Between the quiet minutes of meditative walking, they share their most remarkable travel experiences, their embarrassing moments, their favourite music and their best travel tips.

They chat about the various study- and volunteer-abroad experiences each of them has had, how they handle pressures from family and friends back home, and their plans (or lack thereof) for the future.

Though Heidi enjoys the occasional party, this is what she was looking for on a group tour:

Meeting like-minded people with interesting observations about the world and their unceasing desire to explore it.

The village of Giang Ta Chai is the next stop, which we will reach by following a path over a bridge.

Lunch is provided near a waterfall, just before arrival at the village.

Above: Giang Ta Chai, Vietnam

Eventually, the trek returns to the hill above Hau Thao village.

Above: Hau Thao, Vietnam

They continue to trek to the next village of Ban Ho.

There lives the Tay tribe with their special wooden houses on stilts.

They overnight in Ban Ho village.

Above: Ban Ho, Vietnam

In the morning after breakfast the group walks around Ban Ho village and then trek to Love Waterfall to relax.

Above: Love Waterfall

The final day’s trek is all about making fast tracks back to Sa Pa town.

They follow a steep road that winds up out of the valley floor, taking them back the way they came.

Being on the road in a small group means they make quick time, though they still take plenty of breaks to high five the local kids, attempt to cuddle the large puppy population, and have at least one close encounter with a buffalo.

Once again, they are under the blistering sun for their climb.

A sticky layer of sunscreen, sweat, and rich red dirt envelops them all.

Clouds roll in, threatening more rain, but do little to cool the group.

They stop in a village café near their first night’s homestay for our final lunch of the trip.

It is a hub for people coming and going from Sapa, so once again Heidi is part of a noisy gang of tourists.

Mama shows up to herd the entire café full of trekkers to their various destinations:

Some are getting the 4 pm bus to Hanoi.

Others are taking the sleeper bus or the train.

Still others are hopping on a bus to Lao, while some are staying another night at the homestay.

The efficiency and humour Mama displays while arranging this frenzy of activity is a minor miracle.

The Hmong grow watermelons, oranges, dragon fruit and bananas in orchards around Fan Si Pan.

Tourism provides them with new opportunities to earn sustainable salary.

With that income, they can help their families and their communities.

Put on your trekking boots and step out into the lush green fields of Sapa in Vietnam.

Experience amazing nature brushed with every palette of green.

Meet and engage with the local minority people and immerse yourself into their culture. 

People often use “Sapa” to describe the entire region, not only the smaller Sapa town of 7,000, a hillside town overlooking the green surrounding ​valleys with views of Fan Si Pan, Vietnam’s highest peak, and the dozens of surrounding villages where 29,000 mostly native minorities have lived for hundreds of years. 

The area saw very few tourists before 1993, when both Vietnamese and foreign tourists started to come to see the beautiful terraced rice paddies, corn fields clinging to the sides of the valleys, the clouds rolling in and out, and to stay and relax in the beautiful countryside.

Of course, in conversations with Mama, Heidi wondered what it must be like to be a woman in Vietnam.

Women occupy both the domestic and outside sector in contemporary Vietnam.

Women’s participation in the economy, government, and society has increased.

In the domestic sphere, little progress has been made to improve gender relations.

Above: Young Vietnamese women

Traditional Confucian patriarchal values values have continued to persist, as well as a continued emphasis on the family unit.

This has comprised the main criticism of Vietnam Women’s Union, an organization that works towards advancing women’s rights.

Furthermore, recent shifts in Vietnam’s sex ratio show an increased number of men outnumbering women, which many researchers have stated to in part be caused by the two-child policy in Vietnam.

Confucianism’s emphasis on the family still impacts Vietnamese women’s lives, especially in rural areas, where it espouses the importance of premarital female virginity and condemns abortion and divorce.

Above: The teaching Confucius (551 – 479 BCE)

According to a 2006 study, over the past decades, little progression in gender relations have been made.

Household chores and labour are still primarily performed by Vietnamese women.

However, women in Vietnam have shown increased influence in familial decisions, such as household budgets and the education of the children.

In terms of childcare responsibility, men have shown an increased participation at the earlier ages of childcare, though women overall still bear the main responsibility. 

Women are seen primarily as mothers, and are considered to have shown “respect” to their husband’s lineage if they give birth to a boy.

While patrilineal ancestor worship shows girls as “outside lineage” (họ ngoại), it consider boys to be “inside lineage” (họ nội).

Vietnamese society tends to follow the ancestral line through males, pushing women to the periphery.

As aforementioned Vietnam has a two child policy.

Some families want at least one boy, but would prefer two boys to two girls, so they use ultrasound machines to determine the baby’s sex to later abort female offspring.

Above: Five sisters, Hanoi, Vietnam, 1953

The main religion in Vietnam are traditional folk beliefs.

This is not an organized religion, however it does adopt many Confucian views.

One of the main views that it takes from Confucius is the Patrilineal Society.

Men are the head of the family and more their lineage is to be protected.

As it pertains to motherhood, Vietnam women are seen as and used primarily as mothers.

Female virginity is of extreme importance, especially in rural areas, and the Society condemns abortion and female divorce.

As said, if a woman wants to show respect to her husband, the best way she can do that is to bear him a son.

Above: “Heaven will instruct the master like a wooden-clapper bell to awaken everyone to the Way.” — Analects 3.24

The issue of domestic violence has faced scrutiny in Vietnam.

In 2007, Vietnamese legislation passed the Law on Prevention and Control Domestic Violence, which reported that 32% of Vietnamese women have suffered sexual violence from their spouses, while 54% of women in Vietnam have suffered from emotional violence.

Speculation has rose on the viability of divorce as a solution to those in situations of domestic violence.

This is due to the prevalent local attitudes and measures taken towards preventing divorce in order to preserve the family unit, rather than helping victims escape domestic abuse.

Additionally, surveys have indicated that 87% of domestic violence victims in Vietnam do not seek support for their situation.

In a study comparing Chinese and Vietnamese attitudes towards women, more Vietnamese than Chinese said that the male should dominate the family and a wife had to provide sex to her husband at his will.

Above: A traditional Vietnamese country wedding

(From this male blogger’s point-of-view, I am not suggesting that a wife must provide sex to her husband at his will, but it is the hope that she wants to have sex with her partner with the same desired frequency.)

Violence against women was supported by more Vietnamese than Chinese.

Domestic violence was more accepted by Vietnamese women than Chinese women.

Some Vietnamese women from Lào Cai who married Chinese men stated that among their reasons for doing so was that Vietnamese men beat their wives, engaged in affairs with mistresses, and refused to help their wives with chores, while Chinese men actively helped their wives carry out chores and care for them.

Above: Lào Cai City, Vietnam

Vietnamese women travelling to China as mail order brides for rural Chinese men to earn money for their families and a rise in the standard of living, matchmaking between Chinese men and Vietnamese women has increased and has not been effected by troubled relations between Vietnam and China.

Above: Flags of Vietnam (left) and China (right)

Vietnamese mail order brides have also gone to Taiwan and South Korea for marriage.

Above: Flag of Taiwan

Above: Flag of South Korea

The main human rights issue in Southeast Asia is human trafficking.

According to one study, Southeast Asia is a large source of human trafficking, with many individuals who fall victim to human trafficking being sent to Australia.

Above: Flag of Australia

Vietnam, as well as other countries such as Cambodia, Laos, and the Philippines, are major source countries for human trafficking.

Above: Flag of Cambodia

Above: Flag of the Philippines

While many of the victims that are a part of human trafficking are forced/kidnapped/enslaved, others were lured in under the assumption that they were getting a better job.

According to a policy brief on human trafficking in Southeast Asia, although victims include girls, women, boys, and men, the majority are women.

Women tend to be more highly targeted by traffickers due to the fact that they are seeking opportunity in an area of the world where limited economic opportunities are available for them.

Unskilled and poorly educated women are commonly led into human trafficking.

According to the United Nations Office on Drug and Crime (UNODC) report, women are trafficked the most.

The main causes of human trafficking in Southeast Asia are universal factors such as poverty and globalization.

Industrialization is arguably also another factor of human trafficking.

Many scholars argue that industrialization of booming economies, like that of Thailand and Singapore, created a draw for poor migrants seeking upward mobility and individuals wanting to leave war torn countries.

These migrants were an untapped resource in growing economies that had already exhausted the cheap labor from within its borders.

A high supply of migrant workers seeking employment and high demand from an economy seeking cheap labor creates a perfect combination for human traffickers to thrive.

Above: Flag of Singapore

The sex industry emerged in Southeast Asia in the mid 20th century as a way for women to generate more income for struggling migrants and locals trying to support families or themselves.

Sex industries first catered to military personnel on leave from bases, but as military installations began to recede the industry turned its attention to growing tourism.

Above: Scene from Good Morning, Vietnam – Chintara Sukapatana (Trinh) and Robin Williams (Adrian Cronauer)

Even as the industry is looked down upon today there is still a large underground market that is demanding from traffickers.

Between 2005 and 2009, 6,000 women, as well as younger girls, were found to be in the human trafficking statistic.

The majority of the women and girls are trafficked to China, 30% are trafficked to Cambodia, and the remaining 10% are trafficked to the destinations across the world.

Several cases have occurred where Vietnamese women were abducted or deceived to be sold to Chinese men.

Totalling several thousands, in a significant number of cases the victims were underage.

Above: These Vietnamese girls were abducted and sold in China.

Overall literacy rates across Vietnam are high, with access to education being relatively equal between males and females.

However, regional differences are still apparent, especially amongst the mountainous northern regions.

For example, in one study, the region of Lai Chau was found to have a literacy rate for men double that of the women’s literacy rate in the region.

There is a gender gap in education, with males being more likely to attend school and sustain their education than females.

Women and men tend to be segregated into different jobs, with more women serving in educational, communications, and public services than men.

Above: Vietnamese village school, Tam Duòng

In contemporary Vietnam, there has been significant economic advancement for women, especially for middle-class Vietnamese women.

Middle-class women have increasingly become more involved in the workforce sector outside of the house, with 83% of “working-age women” being involved in the labour force.

These women have been taking on professions dealing with a variety of fields such as sales, marketing, and advertising.

Furthermore, women in the contemporary workforce and economy experience much higher wages than the generations before them.

However, research has shown that many inequalities for women still exist, with women still receiving uneven employment benefits compared to their male counterparts. 

According to one study, 76% of women in the labor force are concentrated in the agricultural sector.

And although under 10% of women in the labour force work in the textile industry, 80% of labourers in the textile industry are women.

Local credit associations do not feel secure giving loans to single mothers, which has resulted in a poverty increase for households that are led by a woman.

The average wage in the country of Vietnam was US$1,540 in 2012.

In 2011, studies showed “that women earn 13% less than men“.

The 2012 survey on workers’ salaries carried out by the Vietnam General Confederation of Labour (VGCL) in enterprises nationwide revealed that female workers’ salaries are only 70-80% of their male colleagues’.

The global average gender pay gap is hovering around 17%.

Above: Logo of the Vietnam General Confederation of Labour

According to Nguyen Kim Lan, ILO national project coordinator, the only two occupational fields where pay is equal is in logistics, and household care.

One reason for the disparity is that companies view women as wanting to stay at home and perform more gender role duties.

More than 70% of labourers in Vietnam are women.

The International Labour Organization recently stated that the gender pay gap has started to increase, according to the ILO Global Wage Report during the 2012 – 2013 period, compared to 1999 – 2007. 

A 2% increase in the gap was recorded in Vietnam in the period.

In recent decades, Vietnam has stressed the importance of gender equality.

Above: Emblem of Vietnam

To address this goal, the Vietnam Women’s Union, an organization founded in 1930 under the Vietnam Communist Party, has pursued the advancement of women in many arenas.

Above: Symbol of the Vietnamese Communist Party

However, they also stress many aspects of Confucian doctrine that keeps a male-dominated hierarchy in place.

As of 2000, their membership has expanded to 11 million, which compromises for 60% of the female population in Vietnam over the age of 18.

Because of their large membership, the Vietnam Women’s Union has frequently been regarded as the representative for women in politics.

Therefore, the VWU frequently advises during the policy-making of gender-related or women’s issues.

However, their role has been disputed due to its shortcomings in promoting women’s right effectively.

In the 1980s, the Vietnam Women’s Union increased paid maternity leave and received a promise that they would be asked before the government implemented any policies that could potentially affect the welfare of women.

However, the increased maternity leave was restored to its original length a few years later.

While there are limits in the Vietnam Women’s Union that prohibit gender change in certain areas, there does not seem to be other organized civil society groups that are fighting for women’s rights.

Two areas that have seen little change throughout recent decades are the roles women play in the family, specifically motherhood, and the human rights problems women traditionally face in the region.

In 2001, the Vietnam Women’s Union was appointed to head the planning of a new legislation, a Law on Gender Equality, which set out to equalize conditions between both genders.

The legislation included several stipulations, including laws pertaining to retirement age for both men and women.

The law went into effect mid 2007.

Their focus on Confucian values which uphold a male-dominated hierarchy has received criticism.

In numerous studies, the VWU has been criticized for its lack of action against gender norms while placing too much emphasis on family structure.

Furthermore, while their efforts have worked towards improving women’s status, the VWU faces criticism for their lack of advocacy towards women’s power.

Above: Logo of the Vietnam Women’s Union

Invariably, Heidi thinks of her life as a woman in Switzerland by comparison.

Above: Switzerland

Tradition dictates that the place of Swiss women is in the home in charge of housework and child care.

Being in a society with strong patriarchal roots, Swiss tradition also places women under the authority of their fathers and their husbands.

Such adherence to patriarchal domination changed and improved when the women of Switzerland gained their right to vote at the federal level on 7 February 1971.

However, despite of gaining status of having equal rights with men, some Swiss women still have to be able to attain education beyond the post-secondary level, thus they earn less money than men, and they occupy lower-level job positions.

According to swissinfo.ch in 2011, Switzerland’s State Secretariat for Economic Affairs (Seco) were encouraging business companies to “appoint more women to top-level positions“.

Those who are already working in business companies, according to same report, mentions that “women earn on average 20% less than men” in Switzerland, and the ratio was 6 out of 10 women were working part-time.

Prominent Swiss women in the fields of business and law include Emilie Kempin-Spyri (1853 – 1901), the first woman to graduate with a law degree and to be accepted as an academic lecturer in the country, and Isabelle Welton, the head of IBM Switzerland and one of few women in the country to hold a top-level position in a business firm.

Above: Emilie Kempin-Spyri

Above: Isabelle Welton

Above: Logo of International Business Machines (IBM)

Family life has been traditionally patriarchal, following the model of a male breadwinner and a female housewife.

In Europe, Switzerland was one of the last countries to establish gender equality in marriage:

Married women’s rights were severely restricted until 1988, when legal reforms providing gender equality in marriage, abolishing the legal authority of the husband, came into force (these reforms had been approved in 1985 by voters in a referendum, who narrowly voted in favour with 54.7% of voters approving).

Adultery was decriminalized in 1989.

In 1992, the law was changed to end discrimination against married women with regard to national citizenship.

Marital rape was criminalized in 1992.

In 2004 it became a state offense in Switzerland.

Divorce laws were also reformed in 2000 and 2005.

In 2013, further reforms to the Civil Code followed, removing the remaining discriminatory provisions regarding the spouses’ choice of family name and cantonal citizenship law.

Until the late 20th century, most cantons had regulations banning unmarried cohabitation of couples.

Above: Bern, the capital of Switzerland

The last canton to end such prohibition was Valais in 1995.

Above: Flag of the Canton of Valais

As of 2015, 22.5% of births were to unmarried women.

Women face significant struggles with regards to work for pay.

Although most women are employed, many are so on a part-time basis or in marginal employment.

The view that women, especially married women, should not work full-time remains prevalent.

Among the OECD, only the Netherlands has more women working part-time.

Above: Flag of the Netherlands

 

Although the law no longer requires the husband’s consent for a wife’s work, in job interviews women are often asked for it. 

Taxation penalizing dual-income families exists in some cantons.

The OECD has stated that:

The lack of family-friendly policy and workplace support makes it very difficult for many Swiss parents, usually mothers, to combine work and family life.”

The OECD has also urged Switzerland to end the practice of irregular and interrupted school hours which makes it difficult for mothers to work, and to revise its tax and supplementary benefits policies.

Above: Logo for Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development

Despite all these, women have a legal right to work and to not be discriminated in the workforce, under the 1996 equality law.

In 2005, paid maternity leave was introduced in Switzerland, after voters approved it in a referendum.

Four previous attempts to secure it had previously failed at the ballot box.

As in other Western countries, the 1990s and the 21st century saw reforms with regard to laws on domestic violence. 

Marital rape was made illegal in 1992, and since 2004 marital rape is prosecutable ex-officio (meaning it can be prosecuted even if the victim does not file an official complaint).

Switzerland also ratified the Council of Europe Convention on Action against Trafficking in Human Beings in 2012, and the Istanbul Convention in 2017.

Above: Women of Champery, Switzerland, 1912

Eskisehir, Turkey, Tuesday 10 May 2022

The Council of Europe Convention on preventing and combating violence against women and domestic violence, better known as the Istanbul Convention, is a human rights treaty of the Council of Europe against violence against women and domestic violence which was opened for signature on 11 May 2011, in Istanbul, Turkey.

The Convention aims at prevention of violence, victim protection and to end the impunity of perpetrators.

As of March 2019, it has been signed by 45 countries and the European Union.

The Convention came into force on 1 August 2014.

Above: Signatories of the Istanbul Convention – Green: signed and ratified / Yellow: only signed / Red: not signed / Purple: denounced and withdrawn

In a press release in November 2018, the Council of Europe stated:

Despite its clearly stated aims, several religious and ultra conservative groups have been spreading false narratives about the Istanbul Convention.”

The release stated that the Convention does not seek to impose a certain lifestyle or interfere with personal organization of private life.

Instead, it seeks only to prevent violence against women and domestic violence.

The release states that:

The Convention is certainly not about ending sexual differences between women and men.

Nowhere does the Convention ever imply that women and men are or should be ‘the same’ and that the Convention does not seek to regulate family life and/or family structures:

It neither contains a definition of ‘family’ nor does it promote a particular type of family setting.”

According to Balkan Insight, criticism of the Convention, strongest in Central and Eastern Europe and mainly by the far right and national conservatives, has little foundation in its actual content.

Using disinformation, populist rhetoric, and appeals to Christian and Islamic morality, critics have managed to reframe what is essentially a set of guidelines that creates ‘a comprehensive legal framework and approach to combat violence against women’, into a sinister attempt by Western Europeans to foist their overly-liberal policies on reluctant societies further east.

In 2021, Turkey became the first and only country to withdraw from the Convention, after denouncing it on 20 March 2021.

The Convention ceased to be effective in Turkey on 1 July 2021, following its denunciation.

On 20 March 2021, Turkish President Erdoğan announced his country’s withdrawal from the Convention by a presidential decree published in the official government gazette.

Above: Flag of Turkey

(From The Guardian, 24 November 2014:

Turkish President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan has been accused of blatant sexism after declaring that women are not equal to men and claiming feminists in Turkey reject the idea of motherhood.

The devoutly Muslim president said biological differences meant women and men could not serve the same functions, adding that manual work was unsuitable for the “delicate nature” of women.

Above: Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

His comments ignited a firestorm of controversy on Twitter and one well-known female TV news anchor even took the unusual step of condemning the remarks during a bulletin.

Above: Logo of Twitter

Our religion Islam has defined a position for women: motherhood,” Erdoğan said at a summit in Istanbul on justice for women, speaking to an audience including his own daughter Sumeyye.

Above: Sumeyye Erdoğan and daughter Esra

Some people can understand this, while others can’t.

You cannot explain this to feminists because they don’t accept the concept of motherhood.

He recalled:

I would kiss my mother’s feet because they smelled of Paradise.

She would glance coyly and cry sometimes.

Motherhood is something else,” he said, claiming that it should be a woman’s priority because Islam exalts women as mothers.

Above: Mother and son, Tenzile and Recep Erdoğan

He went on to say that women and men could not be treated equally “because it goes against the laws of nature”.

Their characters, habits and physiques are different.

You cannot place a mother breastfeeding her baby on an equal footing with men.

You cannot make women work in the same jobs as men do, as in Communist regimes.

You cannot give them a shovel and tell them to do their work.

This is against their delicate nature.

Erdoğan was apparently referring to the practice during and after the Second World War for women in Communist states such as the USSR to do heavy manual work in factories or in roles such as tram drivers.

Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1955 – 1991)

He complained that in previous decades in Turkey women in Anatolian villages had done the back-breaking work while their menfolk idled away the time.

Wasn’t it the case in Anatolia?

Our poor mothers suffered immensely and got hunchbacks while the men were playing cards and rolling dice at teahouses,” he said.

What women need is to be able to be equivalent, rather than equal.

Because equality turns the victim into an oppressor and vice versa.”

Erdoğan has been married since 1978 to his wife Emine, with whom he has two sons and two daughters.

Above: Emine Erdoğan

Aylin Nazliaka, an MP from the main opposition Republican People’s party said Erdoğan “ostracised” women by portraying them as delicate, weak and powerless and limiting their role to motherhood.

Erdoğan has publicly committed a hate crime.

But I will continue to fight this man who sees no difference between terrorists and feminists,” she said in a written statement.

Above: Aylin Nazliaka

Sule Zeybek, an anchorwoman at the Turkish broadcaster Kanal D, hit back at Erdoğan’s comments live on television during a news bulletin.

I am a feminist and thank God I’m a mum.

I wouldn’t kiss my mother’s feet but I have great respect for her,” she said.

Above: Sule Zeybek

The Islamic-rooted government of Erdoğan has long been accused by critics of seeking to erode the country’s secular principles and limiting the civil liberties of women.

Erdoğan has drawn the ire of feminist groups for declaring that every woman in Turkey should have three children and with proposals to limit abortion rights, the morning-after pill and caesarean sections.

Seen by critics as increasingly authoritarian, he has repeatedly lashed out personally at female journalists who displeased him.

Above: Recep Tayyip Erdoğan

But the government’s attitude towards women came under even greater scrutiny after the Deputy Prime Minister, Bülent Arinç, caused a furore in August by suggesting women should not laugh loudly in public.

Above: Bülent Arinç

Activists also say that government officials’ remarks about women and how they should be treated leave them exposed to violence.

According to non-governmental organisations, more than 200 women in Turkey died as a result of domestic violence in the first six months of 2014.)

Above: Feminist protest, Istanbul, 29 July 2017

The notification for withdrawal has been reported to the Secretary-General by Turkey on 22 March 2021 and the Secretary-General has announced that denunciation will enter into force on 1 July 2021.

The withdrawal has been criticized both domestically and internationally, including by the opposition parties in the country, foreign leaders, the Council of Europe, NGOs and on social media.

The COE Secretary-General Marija Pejčinović Burić described the decision as “devastating news” and a “huge setback” that compromises the protection of women in Turkey and abroad.

Above: Marija Pejčinović Burić

A CHP spokesperson claimed that the agreement cannot be withdrawn without parliamentary approval, since it was approved by Parliament on 24 November 2011.

According to the CHP and various lawyers, the right to approve the withdrawal belongs to the Parliament according to Article 90 of the Constitution.

Above: Logo of the Republican People’s Party (CHP)

However, the government claims that the President has the authority to withdraw from international agreements as stated in Article 3 of the Presidential Decree #9.

Above: The Court of Justice, Istanbul

The decision sparked protests across Turkey and comes at a time where the domestic violence against women and femicides in the country are soaring.

US President Joe Biden described the move as “deeply disappointing“.

Above: Joe Biden

The EU’s foreign policy chief Josep Borrell urged the authorities to reverse the decision. 

Above: Josep Borrell

In an official statement, the Turkish Presidency blamed the LGBT community for the withdrawal from the Convention, arguing that:

The Istanbul Convention, originally intended to promote women’s rights, was hijacked by a group of people attempting to normalize homosexuality – which is incompatible with Turkey’s social and family values.

Hence, the decision to withdraw.

(Homosexual activity is legal in Turkey.

However, LGBT people in Turkey face discrimination, harassment and even violence from their relatives, neighbors, etc.

The Turkish authorities have carried out many discriminatory practices.

Despite these, LGBT acceptance in Turkey is growing.

In a survey conducted by Kadir Has University in Istanbul in 2016, 33% of respondents said that LGBT people should have equal rights, which increased to 45% in 2020.

Another survey by Kadir Has University in 2018 found that the proportion of people who would not want a homosexual neighbour decreased from 55% in 2018 to 47% in 2019. 

A poll by Ipsos in 2015 found that 27% of the Turkish public was in favor of legalizing same-sex marriage and 19% supported civil unions instead.

Istanbul Pride was held for the first time in 2003.

Turkey became the first Muslim-majority country to hold a gay pride march.

It was also the first gay pride in the Middle East and the Balkans.

Above: Istanbul Pride, 2013 –
Istanbul Pride was organized in 2003 for the first time.
Since 2015, parades in Istanbul were denied permission by the government.
The denials were based on security concerns, but critics claimed the bans were ideological.
Despite the refusal hundreds of people defied the ban each year.)

(In 2002, Erdoğan said that:

Homosexuals must be legally protected within the framework of their rights and freedoms.

From time to time, we do not find the treatment they get on some television screens humane.

However, in 2017 Erdoğan has said that empowering LGBT people in Turkey was “against the values of our nation“.

Above: Flag of the Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual and Transgender community

In 2020, amid the COVID-19 pandemic, Turkey’s top Muslim scholar and President of Religious Affairs, Ali Erbaş, said in a Friday Ramadan announcement that the country condemns homosexuality because it “brings illness“, insinuating that same sex relations are responsible for the COVID-19 pandemic.

Recep Tayyip Erdoğan backed Erbaş, saying that what Erbaş “said was totally right“.)

Above: Ali Erbaş

That view is shared by conservative groups and officials from Erdoğan’s Islamic-oriented ruling party, the AKP, who claim that the agreement is promoting homosexuality, encouraging divorce and undermining what constitutes a “sacred” family in their view. 

Above: Logo of the Justice and Development Party (AKP)

Answering to criticism over the legality of withdrawal by the Presidency instead of Parliament, Erdoğan insisted that the withdrawal was “completely legal“.

Above: Seal of the President of Turkey

On 29 June, Turkey’s top administrative court rejected a motion for stay of execution regarding Erdogan’s sole decision to withdraw from the Istanbul Convention on violence against women and ruled that it was legal for Erdoğan to withdraw the country out of the Convention since the authority to ratify and annul international agreements was among the president’s powers, according to Article 104 of the Constitution.)

Above: Logo of the Constitutional Court of Turkey

From Rebecca Solnit’s Wanderlust: A History of Walking:

Jean-Jacques Rousseau remarked in his Confessions:

I can only meditate when I am walking. When I stop, I cease to think. My mind only works with my legs.

Above: Jean-Jacques Rousseau (1712 – 1778)

In 1749 the writer and encyclopedist Denis Diderot was thrown into jail for writing an essay questioning the goodness of God.

Above: Denis Diderot (1713 – 1784)

Rousseau, a close friend of Diderot’s at the time, took to visiting him in jail, walking the six miles from his home in Paris to the dungeon of the Château de Vincennes.

Above: Château de Vicennes

Though that summer was extremely hot, Rousseau walked because he was too poor to travel by other means.

In order to slacken my pace, I thought of taking a book with me.

One day I took the Mercure de France and, glancing through it as I walked, I came upon this question propounded by the Dijon Academy for the next year’s prize:

Has the progress of the sciences and arts done more to corrupt morals or improve them?

The moment I read that I beheld another universe and became another man.

Rousseau won the prize and the published essay became famous for its furious condemnation of such progress.

Above: Logo of the Académie des sciences, arts et humanités, Dijon

In his Discourse on Inequality, Rousseau portrays Man in his natural condition “wandering in the forests, without industry, without speech, without domicile, without war and without liaisons, with no need of his fellow men, likewise with no desire to harm them.”

In this ideology, walking functions as an emblem of the simple man and as, when the walk is solitary and rural, a means of being in nature and outside society.

The walker has the detachment of the traveller but travels unadorned and unaugmented, dependent on his or her own bodily strength rather than on conveniences that can be made and bought.

Walking is, after all, an activity essentially unimproved since the dawn of time.

Rousseau walked extensively throughout his life.

His wandering life began when he returned to Geneva from a Sunday stroll in the country, only to find that he had come back too late:

The gates of the city were shut.

Above: Geneva, Switzerland

Impulsively, the 15-year-old Rousseau decided to abandon his birthplace, his apprenticeship and eventually his religion.

He turned from the gates and walked out of Switzerland.

Above: Coat of arms of Switzerland

In Italy and France he found and left many jobs, patrons and friends during a life that seemed aimless….

Above: Flag of Italy

Above: Flag of France

Until the day he read the Mercure de France and found his vocation.

Ever after, he seemed to be trying to recover the carefree wandering of his youth.

He writes of one episode:

I do not remember ever having had in all my life a spell of time so completely free from care and anxiety as those seven or eight days spent on the road.

This memory has left me the strongest taste for everything associated with it, for mountains especially and for travelling on foot.

I have never travelled so except in my prime and it has always been a delight to me.

He continued to walk at every opportunity.

Elsewhere he claimed:

Never did I think so much, exist so vividly and experience so much.

Never have I been so much myself as in the journeys I have taken alone and on foot.

There is something about walking that stimulates and enlivens my thoughts.

When I stay in one place I can hardly think at all.

My body has to be on the move to set my mind going.

The sight of the countryside, the succession of pleasant views, the open air, a sound appetite and the good health I gain by walking, the easy atmosphere of an inn, the absence of everything that makes me feel my dependence, of everything that recalls me to my situation – all these serve to free my spirit, to lend a greater boldness to my thinking, so that I can combine them, select them and make them mine as I will, without fear or restraint.

It was, of course, an ideal walking that Rousseau described – chosen freely by a healthy person amid pleasant and safe circumstances.

It is this kind of walking that would be taken up by his countless heirs as an expression of well-being, harmony with nature, freedom and virtue.

Rousseau portrays walking as both an exercise of simplicity and a means of contemplation.

During the time he wrote the Discourses, he would walk alone in the Bois de Boulogne after dinner, “thinking over subjects for works to be written and not returning till night“.

Above: Bois de Boulogne as seen from the Tour d’Eiffel, Paris, France

A solitary walker is in the world, but apart from it, with the detachment of the traveller rather than the ties of the worker, the dweller, the member of a group.

Walking seems to have become Rousseau’s chosen mode of being, because within a walk he is able to live in thought and reverie, to be self-sufficient, and thus to survive the world.

Walking provides him with a literal position from which to speak.

As a literary structure, the recounted walk encourages digression and association.

A century and a half later, James Joyce and Virginia Woolf would, in trying to describe the workings of the mind, develop the style called stream of consciousness.

Above: James Joyce (1882 – 1941)

Above: Virginia Woolf (1882 – 1941)

In their novels Ulysses and Mrs. Dalloway, the jumble of thoughts and recollections of their protagonists unfolds best during their walks.

This kind of unstructured, associative thinking is the kind most connected to walking.

Walking is not an analytical act but an improvisational one.

Soren Kierkegaard is the other philosopher who has much to say about walking and thinking.

He chose Copenhagen as his place to walk and study his human subjects.

The streets of Copenhagen were his reception room.

Kierkegaard’s great daily pleasure seems to have been walking the streets of his city.

It was a way to be among people for a man who could not be with them, a way to bask in the faint human warmth of brief encounters, acquaintances’ greetings and overheard conversations.

Above: Nyhavn Canal, Copenhagen, Denmark

A lone walker is both present and detached from the world around, more than an audience but less than a participant.

Walking assuages or legitimizes this alienation:

One is mildly disconnected because one is walking, not because one is incapable of connecting.

Walking provided Kierkegaard, like Rousseau, with a wealth of casual contacts with his fellow humans and it facilitated contemplation.

Kierkegaard wrote:

In order to bear mental tension as mine, I need diversion, the diversion of chance contacts on the streets and alleys, because associations with a few exclusive individuals is actually no diversion.

He proposes that the mind works best when surrounded by distraction, that it focuses in the act of withdrawing from surrounding bustle rather than in being isolated from it.

Above: Soren Kierkegaard caricature, Corsaren satirical journal, 26 August 1846

He revelled in the turbulent variety of city life.

This very moment there is an organ grinder down in the street playing and singing.

It is wonderful.

It is the accidental and insignificant things in life that are significant.

Although his extensive walks were perceived as signs of idleness, they were in fact the foundation of his prolific work.

The city strolls distracted him so that he could forget himself enough to think more productively, for his private thoughts are often convolutions of self-consciousness and despair.

In a journal passage from 1848, he described how on his way home, “overwhelmed with ideas ready to be written down and in a sense so weak that I could scarcely walk“, he would often encounter a poor man.

If he refused to speak with him, the ideas would flee.

And I would sink into the most dreadful spiritual tribulation at the idea that God could do to me what I had done to that man, but if I took the time to talk with the poor man things never went that way.”

Above: Copenhagen

Like Rousseau, Kierkegaard is a hybrid, a philosophical writer rather than a philosopher proper.

Their work is often descriptive, evocative, personal and poetically ambiguous.

It has room for delight and personality and something as specific as the sound of an organ grinder in a street or rabbits on the island of Saint Pierre on the Lake of Bienne where Rousseau lived on the estate of Ermenonville.

Above: Château d’Ermenonville

Walking is a way of grounding one’s thoughts in a personal and embodied experience of the world that lends itself to writing.

Edmund Husserl described walking as the experience by which we understand our body in relationship to the world.

The body, he said, is our experience of what is always here.

The body in motion experiences the unity of all its parts as the continuous “here” that moves toward and through the various “theres“.

It is the body that moves but the world that changes, which is how one distinguishes the body from the world.

Above: German philosopher/mathematician Edmund Husserl (1859 – 1938)

Travel can be a way to experience this continuity of self amid the flux of the world and thus to begin to understand each and their relationship to each other.

Travel is about being utterly mobile, but the postmodern body is shuttled around by airplanes and hurtling cars, not even moving around by any apparent means muscular, mechanical, economic or ecological.

The body has become nothing more than a parcel in transit, a chess piece dropped on a square.

It does not move.

It is moved.

Walking returns the body to its original limits again, to something supple, sensitive and vulnerable.

Walking itself extends into the world.

The path is an extension of walking, the places set aside for walking are monuments to that pursuit.

Walking is a mode of making the world as well as being in it.

I find myself from time to time in the midst of psychological conflict with a wife who cannot comprehend that my search for personal happiness cannot revolve around being with her constantly, that I must be fulfilled in all the roles a man must do, besides husband.

A friend has confessed to me their struggle between the desires of the day and the longings for tomorrow.

Heidi was in turmoil having just ended a relationship and finding herself wondering why she was travelling and what would happen if she stopped.

From Dan Kieran’s The Idle Traveller – The Art of Slow Travel:

Slow travel rarely goes according to plan.

Everything you encounter in your life, whether you consider it to be real or imagined, ultimately resides in thoughts and concepts in your brain.

The “real” world is far larger and more complicated than the one we are aware of.

We are all planning for tomorrow at the expense of today, which stops us from living in the moment and having to accept the imperfect nature of things as they are.

By the time we get to tomorrow, our life experiences mean what we thought we wanted has changed.

Slow travel and you are rewarded with serendipitous delights.

We can control our own image of perfection and escape the tyranny of the real world not living up to what we want it to be, but we achieve this not by trying to conquer the world we live in, but by redesigning the focus of our lives internally.

This is achieved by travelling through a landscape, being passionately in love, not falling for the ambition of “tomorrow” and accepting the lifetime pursuit of expressing your own sense of creativity.

When to comes to travel, this falling out of control beyond the comprehension of your own imagination, this is the source of everything.

Man’s real home is not a house, but the Road.

Life itself is a journey to be walked on foot.

Bruce Chatwin

Above: Bruce Chatwin (1940 – 1989)

So, my advice to Heidi, my advice to my Eskişehir friend, my advice to myself, is clear.

Go for a walk.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / The Rough Guide to Vietnam / Dan Kieran, The Idle Traveller / Rebecca Solnit, Wanderlust / “Recep Tayyip Erdogan: Women not equal to men“, The Guardian, 24 November 2014)

Swiss Miss and the Love Market

Eskişehir, Turkey, Saturday 26 March 2022

Since I have moved to Turkey for work, my conversations with Heidi / Swiss Miss have been few and far between.

And so it has become easier to neglect my account of her adventures in place of themes more immediate to my attention.

Though her travels are still worth writing about –

(I have previously written about her journeys in Myanmar and Sri Lanka, and had began an account of her sojourn in Vietnam.

Since Vietnam, she has been to Thailand, Morocco, Egypt, Israel, Central America and Ecuador.) –

I sometimes need to read something in the news as a reminder that my accounts (and her travels) are still incomplete.

Of course, the troubles in Myanmar are never far from my mind since the military coup, but I have felt unsure of my comprehension of that situation thus far.

I have tried to write about faraway places with strange sounding names only through the eyes of those people I have known.

Myanmar is worthy of future discussion, but for now it is a discussion I have postponed.

Above: Flag of Myanmar

On Tuesday 8 March 2022, I watched Uncharted at the Özdilek Cinetime cinema in my neighbourhood.

Uncharted is a 2022 American action-adventure film, based on the video game franchise of the same name.

It stars Tom Holland, Mark Wahlberg, Sophia Ali, Tati Gabrielle and Antonia Banderas.

In the film, Drake (Holland) is recruited by Sullivan (Wahlberg) in a race against corrupt billionaire Santiago Moncada (Banderas) and mercenary leader Jo Braddock (Gabrielle) to locate the fabled treasure of the 1519 Magellan expedition.

Having seen the film I find myself in agreement with many of its critics:

  • Promisingly cast but misleadingly titled, Uncharted mines its bestselling source material to produce a disappointing echo of superior adventure films.
  • Holland’s performance has undeniable charisma and sincerity that makes him tirelessly likable.
  • Uncharted is an efficient, soulless hologram.
  • There’s a lot to Uncharted that feels haphazard or under-considered.
  • Banderas is a colourless villain.
  • Every line feels as if it had to pass a corporate committee vote.
  • Uncharted lacks stakes, genuine peril, or adrenaline-pumping adventure.
  • The film feels thrown together with the hope a name brand will tie it all together.
  • Uncharted is an amalgam of clichés past their sell-by date.
  • The film feels uptight and joyless.
  • Uncharted was aggressively average.
  • Our heroes quip, defy physics, but never feel like they’re in any danger.
  • The film can’t commit to a focus or a tone, making it feel much longer than it actually is, all throughout.

It was the type of film I am glad I saw, but I would never buy the DVD of it.

Would I ban it from being shown?

Vietnam has, but not for the quality of the film itself.

Relations between Vietnam and China have been back and forth for thousands of years.

Above: China (green) and Vietnam (orange)

Despite their Sinospheric and socialist background, centuries of conquest by modern China’s imperial predecessor have made Vietnam wary of the Chinese government.

Above: Flags of China (left) and Vietnam (right)

Although China assisted North Vietnam during the Vietnam War (1955 – 1975), relations between the two nations soured after North Vietnam decided to engage in peace talks with the United States in 1968 and accelerated following Vietnam’s reunification in 1975.

Above: Montage of the Vietnam War

The root cause was the Vietnamese ouster of the Khmer Rouge, who had become genocidal, from power in Cambodia, a party that China had propped up.

Above: Flag of Democratic Kampuchea

China invaded Vietnam in 1979, known as the Sino-Vietnamese War.

Cross border raids and skirmishes ensued, in which China and Vietnam fought a prolonged border war from 1979 to 1990.

Above: Map of Vietnamese cities that were attacked by the Chinese

Both sides have since worked to improve their diplomatic and economic ties, although the two countries remain in dispute over political and territorial issues in the South China Sea (or East Sea).

China share a 1,281 kilometre / 769 mile border.

In 2014, a survey conducted by the Pew Research Center showed 84% of Vietnamese were concerned that disputes relating to the South China Sea could lead to military conflict.

However, the two countries have been striving for restraint as well as present and future stability. 

The two countries’ political parties, although having faced a number of concerns, have since maintained socialist ties.

On 12 March, it was reported by Reuters that Vietnam banned Sony and Tom Holland’s action adventure film Uncharted over the weekend because of a scene featuring a map that shows China’s favoured territorial claims in the South China Sea.

The map displayed in the scene includes the so-called “nine-dash line”, which is used on official Chinese maps to illustrate the country’s vast claims over the strategically important South China Sea, including areas rich in natural resources that Vietnam regards as its own territory.

Above: The nine-dash line

The film was banned from distribution after we watched it and found it contained an illegal image of the infamous nine-dash line”, state-run Vietnam News Agency reported, citing Vi Kien Thanh, head of the Department of Cinema, a government body that overseas the import of foreign films.

Above: Vi Kien Thanh

The South China / East Sea disputes involve both island and maritime claims within the region by several sovereign states, namely Brunei, China, Taiwan, Indonesia, Malaysia, the Philippines and Vietnam.

An estimated US$3.37 trillion worth of global trade passes through the South China Sea annually, which accounts for a third of the global maritime trade.

80% of China’s energy imports and 39.5 percent of China’s total trade passes through the South China Sea.

The disputes involve the islands, reefs, banks, and other features of the South China Sea, including the Spratly Islands, Paracel Islands, Scarborough Shaol, and various boundaries in the Gulf of Tonkin.

There are further disputes, such as the waters near the Indonesian Natuna Islands, which many do not regard as part of the South China Sea.

Claimant states are interested in retaining or acquiring the rights to fishing stocks, the exploration and potential exploitation of crude oil and natural gas in the seabed of various parts of the South China Sea, and the strategic control of important shipping lanes. 

Maritime security is also an issue, as the ongoing disputes present challenges for shipping.

Above: Ships of the Malaysian, Singapore, British, Australian and New Zealand Navy in the South China Sea during Exercise Bersama Lima, 2018

In 2013, China began island building in the Spratly Islands and the Paracel Islands region.

According to Reuters, island building in the South China Sea primarily by Vietnam and the Philippines has been going on for decades.

While China has come late to the island building game, its efforts have been on an unprecedented scale as it had, from 2014 to 2016, constructed more new island surface than all other nations have constructed throughout history, and, as of 2016, placed military equipment on one of its artificial islands unlike the other claimants.

Above: Southeast aerial view of Chinese-settled Woody Island.
The island is also claimed by Taiwan and Vietnam.

A 2019 article in Voice of America that compared China and Vietnam’s island building campaign in the South China Sea similarly noted that the reason why Vietnam in contradistinction to China has been subject to little international criticism and even support was because of the slower speed and widely perceived defensive nature of its island-building project.

Above: Logo of Voice of America

China’s actions in the South China Sea have been described as part of its “salami slicing” / “cabbage wrapping” strategies.

Above: Fiery Cross Reef being transformed by China, 2015

(China’s salami slicing refers to a strategy by which the government of China is said to use small provocations, none of which would constitute a casus belli (reason for war) by itself, but cumulatively produce a much larger action or result in China’s favor which would have been difficult or unlawful to perform all at once.

Above: China’s outposts in the disputed South China Sea are often cited as examples of a “salami slicing” tactic.

In 1996, a US Institute of Peace report on the territorial disputes in the South China Sea wrote:

Analysts point to Chinese “salami tactics”, in which China is said to test the other claimants through aggressive actions, then back off when it meets significant resistance.”

Cabbage tactics is a military swarming and overwhelming tactic used by the Chinese Navy to seize control of islands.

It is a tactic to overwhelm and seize control of an island by surrounding and wrapping the island in successive layers of Chinese naval ships, China Coast Guard ships, and fishing boats, cutting the island off from outside support.)

Since 2015 the US and other states, such as France and the UK, have conducted freedom of navigation operations (FONOP) in the region.

In July 2016, an arbitration tribunal constituted under Annex VII of the UN Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS) ruled against the China’s maritime claims in Philippines v. China.

The tribunal did not rule on the ownership of the islands or delimit maritime boundaries.

Both China and Taiwan stated that they did not recognize the tribunal and insisted that the matter should be resolved through bilateral negotiations with other claimants.

Above: Chinese territorial claims (red line), 2010s

On 17 September 2020, France, Germany, and the UK issued a joint note verbale (a formal transcipt of an oral discussion) challenging China’s claims.

In January 2022, the US State Department called China’s claims in the South China Sea “unlawful“.

The nine-dash line, at various times also referred to as the ten-dash line and the eleven-dash line (by Taiwan), are line segments on various maps that accompany the claims of China and Taiwan in the South China Sea.

An early map showing a U-shaped eleven-dash line was first published by the Taiwanese government on 1 December 1947.

Above: Flag of Taiwan

Two of the dashes in the Gulf of Tonkin were later removed at the behest of Chinese Premier Zhou Enlai after a treaty with Vietnam, reducing the total to nine.

Above: Chinese Premier Chou En-Lai (1898 – 1976)

However, Taiwan still uses the eleven-dash line.

A 10th dash to the east of Taiwan was added in 2013 by China, extending the line into the East China Sea.

On 12 July 2016, an arbitral tribunal constituted under the UN Convention on the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS) concluded that China’s historic-rights claim over the maritime areas (as opposed to land territories and territorial waters) inside the nine-dash line has no lawful effect if it exceeds what China is entitled to under the UNCLOS.

One of the arguments was that China had not exercised exclusive control over these waters and resources.

It also clarified that it would not “rule on any question of sovereignty over land territory and would not delimit any maritime boundary between the Parties“.

Various media considered the award as an invalidation of China’s claims and the nine-dash line. 

The ruling was rejected by both China and Taiwan governments.

Other claimants in the South China Sea approved the ruling.

Above: Flag of the United Nations

This dispute has never been resolved in the minds of those nations involved.

The awareness of the possibility of war over these claims lies just beneath the surface, just across the border, of their interactions.

Sapa, the subject of this post, is a mere 38km northwest of the Chinese border at Lào Cai.

Above: Lào Cai, Vietnam

As Vietnam fans out above Hanoi towards the Chinese and Laotian borders, it attains its maximum width of 600km, most of it a mountainous buffer zone wrapped around the Red River Delta.

This wild remote region contains some of Vietnam’s most awe-inspiring scenery, sparsely populated by a fascinating mosaic of ethnic minorities.

Most visitors gravitate to the northwest, (and Heidi was not an exception in this regard), where the country’s highest mountain range and its highest peak, Mount Fan Si Pan, rise abruptly from the Red River Valley.

Above: Mount Fansipan

Within its shadow lies Sa Pa, a former French hill station and the base for trekking through superb scenery to isolated minority hamlets.

Above: Sa Pa / Sapa, Vietnam

To the east of the Red River, Bac Ha’s major draw are the Flower Hmong, whose markets are great fun.

Above: Bac Ha market

These two towns (Sa Pa and Bac Ha) – and the historic battlefield of Dien Bien Phu, the site of the Viet Minh’s decisive victory over French forces in 1954 – are the most visited places in the North.

Above: Dien Bien Phu

From Dien Bien Phu, it is worth considering the scenic route back to Hanoi, passing through Son La, with its forbidding penitentiary, and Mai Châu, with its gorgeous scenery.

Above: Son La Prison

Above: Mai Châu

The little-travelled provinces of Ha Giang and Cao Bang also deserve attention, especially the stunning scenery and ethnic minorities in the Dong Van Karst Plateau Geopark, which occupies over 2,800 square kilometres of Ha Giang province.

Above: Turtle Hill, Dong Van Karst Plateau Geopark

Cao Bang’s attractions include the pretty Ban Gioc Falls and Hang Pac Bo, where Ho Chi Minh plotted his country’s liberation.

Above: Ban Gioc – Detian Falls

Above: Ho Chi Minh (1890 – 1969)

The northeast region also features Ba Bê National Park, where Vietnam’s largest natural lake nestles amid forested limestone crags and impenetrable jungle.

Above: Morning mist over Ba Bê Lake

Not surprisingly, infrastructure throughout the northern mountains is poor.

Facilities tend to be thin on the ground.

Some roads are in terrible condition.

Nevertheless, this area is becoming increasingly popular with tourists as Hanoi’s tour agents organize new tours and independent travellers venture into uncharted terrain by jeep or motorbike.

New homestays are also opening all the time, especially in Ha Giang province.

As I begin the tale of Heidi Ho‘s visit to Sapa, I find myself thinking of the 2008 drama film Gran Torino.

Cantankerous and racially intolerant Korean War veteran and retired Ford factory worker Walt Kowalski has recently been widowed after 50 years of marriage.

His dilapidating neighborhood in Highland Park in Metro Detroit, formerly populated by working class white families, is now dominated by poor Asian immigrants.

Gang violence is commonplace.

Above: Highland Park, Detroit, Michigan

(Racism in America remains and is resistant to change.)

Above: White tenants seeking to prevent blacks from moving into the housing project erected this sign. Detroit, 1942.

Adding to the isolation he feels is the emotional detachment of his family.

He rejects a suggestion from one of his sons to move to a retirement community and lives alone with his elderly dog, Daisy.

Above: Kowalski and Daisy

A chronic smoker and tobacco chewer, Walt suffers from coughing fits, occasionally coughing up blood, but conceals this from his family.

Above: Walt Kowalski (Clint Eastwood)

His late wife’s Catholic priest, Father Janovich, tries to comfort him, but Walt disdains the young, inexperienced man.

Above: Father Janovich (Christopher Carley) and Kowalski

(Religion offers comfort only to those seeking it.)

The Hmong Vang Lor family reside next door to Walt.

Initially, he avoids interactions with his neighbors, particularly after he catches Thao attempting to steal his Ford Gran Torino as a coerced initiation into a Hmong gang run by Thao’s cousin, “Spider“.

The gang is infuriated by Thao’s failure and they attack him, but Walt confronts them with an M1 Garand rifle and chases them off, earning the respect of the Hmong community.

Above: Spider (Doua Moua)

As penance, Thao’s mother makes him work for Walt, who has him do odd jobs around the neighborhood, and the two form a grudging mutual respect.

Above: Kowalski and Thao Lar (Bee Vang)

Walt mentors Thao, helping him obtain a construction job and gives him conversation and dating advice.

Walt rescues Thao’s sister Sue from the unwanted advances of three African American men and bonds with Sue after she introduces him to Hmong culture.

Above: Kowalski intervenes

Walt visits the doctor, receives a gloomy prognosis, and does not reveal the illness to his family after being rebuffed by his son, whom he called immediately after his diagnosis.

Spider‘s gang continues to pressure Thao, assaulting him on his way home from work.

After he sees Thao’s injuries, Walt visits the gang’s house, where he attacks a gang member as a warning.

Above: Thao and Spider’s gang

In retaliation, the gang performs a drive-by shooting on the Vang Lor home, injuring Thao, and kidnapping and raping Sue.

There are no witnesses and the members of the community, including the victims, refuse to talk about the crimes; preventing the police from doing anything about Spider’s gang.

Above: Sue Lor (Ahney Her)

The following day, an enraged Thao seeks Walt’s help to exact revenge, who tells him to return later in the afternoon.

In the meantime, Walt makes personal preparations:

He mows his lawn, buys a suit, gets a haircut, and makes a confession to Father Janovich.

When Thao returns, Walt takes him to the basement and gives him his Silver Star.

Walt then locks Thao in his basement and tells him that he has been haunted by the memory of killing an enemy soldier who was trying to surrender and wants to spare Thao from becoming a killer.

Above: Kowalski and Thao

(There is no honour in war, no glory in death.)

Above: Images of the Korean War

That night, Walt arrives at the residence of the gang members, where they draw their firearms on him.

He speaks loudly, berating them and enumerating their crimes and thus drawing the attention of the neighbors.

Putting a cigarette in his mouth, he asks for a light.

He then puts his hand in his jacket and provocatively pulls it out as if he were holding a gun, inciting the gang members to shoot and kill him.

As he falls to the ground, his hand opens to reveal his Zippo lighter with First Cavalry insignia:

He was unarmed.

Above: The fallen Kowalski

Sue, following Walt’s directions earlier, frees Thao, and they drive to the scene in Walt’s Gran Torino.

A Chinese police officer tells them that the gang members have been arrested for murder and the surrounding neighbors have all come forward as witnesses.

Above: Spider’s gang arrested

(I have watched this movie a few times and I confess I am always disturbed by how Walt dies.

I reject the notion of Walt as white man saving another race from themselves, but I do see his death as a sort of noble sacrifice to save other human beings (with race not a factor but rather compassion).

His murder removed the gang from the street and protected his Hmong neighbours.)

Father Janovich conducts Walt’s funeral which is attended by his family and many of the Hmong community, whose inclusion puzzles his family.

Afterward his last will and testament is read, where to the surprise of his family, Walt’s house goes to the church and his cherished Gran Torino goes to Thao, with the condition that Thao does not modify it.

Thao drives the car along Lakeshore Drive with Daisy.

Above: Thao

Gran Torino is a disturbing movie, a thinker’s movie:

Though a minor entry in Eastwood’s body of work, Gran Torino is nevertheless a humorous, touching, and intriguing old school parable.”

(Rotten Tomatoes)

A sleek, muscle car of a movie made in the USA, in that industrial graveyard called Detroit.

(New York Times)

(I do wonder how the movie might have been different had the movie been shot in Minneapolis as the screenwriter had intended.)

Above: Minneapolis, Minnesota

Dirty Harry is back, in a way, in Gran Torino, not as a character, but as a ghostly presence.

He hovers in the film, in its themes and high-caliber imagery, and of course, most obviously, in Mr. Eastwood’s face.

It is a monumental face now, so puckered and pleated that it no longer looks merely weathered, as it has for decades, but seems closer to petrified wood.

(Manohla Dargis)

(I remain unconvinced that the tough guy image Eastwood portrays is necessarily a role model to be emulated, but that being said his characters are branded deep into Western consciousness.)

Above: Clint Eastwood

It is a film that is impossible to imagine without the actor in the title role.

The notion of a 78-year-old action hero may sound like a contradiction in terms, but Eastwood brings it off, even if his toughness is as much verbal as physical.

Even at 78, Eastwood can make ‘Get off my lawn’ sound as menacing as ‘Make my day’, and when he says ‘I blow a hole in your face and sleep like a baby’, he sounds as if he means it.

(Los Angeles Times)

(Threatening violence has become equated with American values.

After all, the US was founded in war.)

Above: Flag of the United States of America

About the belated flowering of a man’s better nature.

And it’s about Americans of different races growing more open to one another in the new century.

(Roger Ebert)

Above: Roger Ebert (1942 – 2013)

(I like Ebert’s interpretation.)

Louisa Schein and Va-Megn Thoj, authors of Gran Torino’s Boys and Men with Guns: Hmong Perspective, said that the mainstream critical response was “centered on Eastwood‘s character and viewed the film mainly as a vision of multicultural inclusion and understanding.

A meditation on tolerance wrapped in the disguise of a movie with a gun-toting Clint Eastwood and a cool car.”

(Nicole Sperling, Entertainment Weekly)

Clint Eastwood’s decision to cast Hmong actors, including amateur actors, received a positive reception in Hmong communities.

Tou Ger Xiong, a Hmong storyteller and performance artist from the Minneapolis – St. Paul area who had auditioned for a role in the film, said that he had respect for the film because the producers actually cast Hmong instead of asking other Asian-Americans to mimic Hmong.

 Xiong also argued:

First things first, let’s get our foot in the door.

Complain later.”

Above: Tou Ger Xiong

Dyane Hang Garvey, who served as a cultural consultant for the film production, said that the film was not intended to be a documentary on the Hmong people and that it positively highlights, as paraphrased by Laura Yuen of Minnesota Public Radio, “the close-knit nature of the Hmong community in Detroit“.

Above: Dyane Hang Garvey

Doua Moua, a Hmong actor in the film, said that he had no regrets in playing a gang member, because, in the words of Laura Yuen of Minnesota Public Radio, “gangs consumed his brother’s life while they were growing up in Saint Paul“.

Moua added that many first generation Hmong are affected by gangs and drift into gangs due to a lack of father figures.

Above: Doua Moua

Louisa Schein, a Rutgers University anthropologist who is an expert on the Hmong culture, approved the concept of Hmong achieving visibility in the popular culture of the United States, but believed that the film may be promoting out of date stereotypes of the Hmong.

Schein said that her Hmong friends were “touched” by the film’s portrayal of Hmong culture redeeming and reaching out to Walt Kowalski.

Bee Vang, one of the Hmong actors, said that he was satisfied with the outcome of the film.

Above: Bee Vang

Schein further added that the film seemed to give little prominence to the history of the Hmong, and that only two male Hmong, Thao and a gang member, were given depth in the story.

Schein said:

I feel a lot of the plot about the Eastwood character is driven by the fact that he is a veteran.

Yet there is no possibility for representing the fact that the Hmong were veterans too.

Above: Louisa Schein

An individual established a blog, eastwoodmovie-hmong.com, documenting what the author believed to be cultural inaccuracies of the film’s depiction of the Hmong.

David Brauer of the Minneapolis Post said that some Hmong liked Gran Torino and that many believed that the film was offensive.

Actor Bee Vang said:

Hmong around the country were furious about its negative stereotypes and cultural distortions” and that they confronted him when he spoke at events.

Vang added that he engaged in “explaining my obligation as an actor while also recognizing that, as a Hmong-American, I didn’t feel that I could own the lines I was uttering.

Brauer said that in an opinion editorial released in 2011, Vang “isn’t kind to the Clint Eastwood film“.

Above: David Brauer

Krissy Reyes-Ortiz of The Bottom Line of the University of California (Santa Barbara) said, based on Vang’s testimony in a 2011 program, that:

Though many of the people who have seen the film may have gotten a sense of satisfaction and joy from seeing that Walt overcame his racism, the people who acted as the Hmong members in the movie did not” and that:

They were offended by the traces of racism that were included in the movie and that they experienced themselves on set”.

Some Hmong on Internet message boards had posted criticisms of the film.

Philip W. Chung of Asian Week said that Eastwood, portraying a white man, was the “main weapon” of the film even though screenwriter Nick Schenk “does his best to portray Hmong culture and the main Hmong characters with both depth and cultural sensitivity”.

Chung argued that “Gran Torino might have been another “‘white man saves the day’ story“, but that:

What Eastwood has really created is not a story about the white man saving the minority (though it can be read on that level and I’m sure some will) but a critical examination of an iconic brand of white macho maleness that he played a significant part in creating.

Vang has stated that he was uncomfortable with the reaction of white audiences to the film, finding their laughter at the playing off of racial slurs as humor “unnerving” and “one more excuse for ignoring white supremacy and racism.”

Bee Vang, as paraphrased by Jeff Baenen of the Associated Press, said that the film’s portrayal of the Hmong is “generally accurate.”

Regarding the result, Vang said:

This film is not a documentary.

We can’t expect 101% correctness.

During the filming, Hmong cast members addressed what they believed to be cultural inaccuracies that were being introduced.

Above: Logo of the Associated Press

Cedric Lee, a half-Hmong who worked as a production assistant and a cultural consultant, said that:

Some things were overexaggerated for dramatic purposes.

Whether it was our job or not, I still felt some responsibility to speak our mind and say something, but at the same time, the script was what it was.

We didn’t make the final decision.

Above: Cedric Lee

Vang said while many Hmong had objected to some elements, the producers selected the viewpoints of the cultural consultants which “had the most amenable take on the matter and would lend credence to whatever Hollywood stereotypes the film wanted to convey.”

Vang further said that:

This was a White production, that our presence as actors did not amount to control of our images.

Louisa Schein and Va-Megn Thoj, authors of Gran Torino’s Boys and Men with Guns: Hmong Perspectives“, said:

Perhaps the most commonly voiced Hmong objections to the film concern its myriad cultural inaccuracies, exaggerations and distortion.

Schein also said that:

The Hmong actors struggle, too, with their culture being made into spectacle.”

Even though a real Hmong shaman acts as a Hmong shaman in the film, Schein said that:

His expertise was overridden by the screenplay and the filming, which distorted the ceremonial scenes by making them inaccurately exotic.”

Vang said that the tea ceremonies depicted in the film were not correctly performed.

Even though, in the film, Hmong characters feel offense when Walt touches a girl on the head, Schein said that in real life in Hmong culture it is okay to touch a person on the head.

In other segments of the film, the Hmong shaman touches a baby’s head without any negative criticism.

Schein adds that Spider touches Thao Vang Lor‘s head “without consequence“.

Above: A Hmong shaman

Christine Wilson Owens, author of Hmong Cultural Profile, said:

Most traditional Hmong elders, especially men, do not want strangers to touch their heads, or those of their children, due to their religious beliefs and personal values.”

Above: Christine Wilson Owens

Thao and Sue Lor wear Hmong clothing to Walt Kowalski’s funeral.

Hmong do not ordinarily wear traditional Hmong clothing to funerals.

Grandma Lor spits a betel nut she had been chewing to show contempt for Walt Kowalski, even though the Hmong do not chew betel nuts.

Above: Betel nuts

The Hmong shaman reads Walt’s personal character, when in real life he would communicate with the spirit world.

In the film the shaman himself does a sacrifice of a chicken in a manner that Schein and Thoj say is “in dramatic ceremonial fashion,” when in real life an assistant would do this “perfunctorily.”

The authors said that the hu plis ceremony done in honor of the baby has an incorrect spatial layout, that the clothing and grooming of the Hmong gangs is not correct, and “the obsequious making of offerings on doorstep” are not accurate.

Above: Hmong shaman

While Thao himself cleans dishes, Schein and Thoj add that he would not do this alone because he is in a house with other female family members.

Schein and Thoj also add that there is “inconsistent use of the two Hmong dialects within one family.

Hmong people have their own terms for their subcultural divisions. 

Hmong Der (Hmoob Dawb) and Hmong Leng (Hmoob Leeg) are the terms for two of the largest groups in the US and Southeast Asia.

Above: Hmong folk costume, Sa Pa, Vietnam

These subgroups are also known as the White Hmong, and Blue or Green Hmong, respectively.

These names originate from the colour and designs of women’s dresses in each respective group, with the White Hmong distinguished by the white dresses women wear on special occasions, and the Blue/Green Hmong by the blue batiked dresses that the women wear.

The name and pronunciation “Hmong” is exclusively used by the White Hmong to refer to themselves, and many dictionaries use only the White Hmong dialect.

Above: White Hmong attire

Above: Blue Hmong attire

In the Romanized Popular Alphabet, developed in the 1950s in Laos, these terms are written Hmoob Dawb (White Hmong) and Hmoob Leeg (Green Hmong).

The final consonants indicate with which of the eight lexical tones the word is pronounced.

White Hmong and Green Hmong speak mutually intelligible dialects of the Hmong language, with some differences in pronunciation and vocabulary.

One of the most characteristic differences is the use of the voiceless /m/ in White Hmong, indicated by a preceding “H” in the Romanized Popular Alphabet.

Voiceless nasals are not found in the Green Hmong dialect.

Hmong groups are often named after the dominant colors or patterns of their traditional clothing, style of head dress, or the provinces from which they come.

The authors also argue that members of a Hmong clan would not show aggression towards a member of a fellow clan and that they would not rape a member of their own clan, like the gang in the film rapes Sue. 

Sharon Her, a Hmong writer from New York, argued that the film had “confusion of Asian customs” and that “Hmong people do not use favors as a method of atonement nor do they endlessly shower individuals with gifts out of gratitude.”

Screenwriter Nick Schenk said that he became friends with many Hmong coworkers while employed at a VHS factory in Bloomington, Minnesota.

Above: Bloomington, Minnesota

In regards to Schenk’s stories of his interactions with the Hmong people, Laura Yuen of Minnesota Public Radio said:

That sense of humor and curiosity permeate the script, even though the Gran Torino trailers make the movie look like, by all measures, a drama.”

In the early 1990s, Schenk learned how the Hmong had sided with the South Vietnamese forces and its US allies during the Vietnam War, only to wind up in refugee camps, at the mercy of North Vietnamese Communist forces, when US troops pulled out and the government forces were defeated.

Above: Nick Schenk

(Sounds familiar….)

Years later, he was deciding how to develop a story involving a widowed Korean War veteran trying to handle the changes in his neighborhood when he decided to place a Hmong family next door and create a culture clash.

Schenk and Dave Johannson, Schenk’s brother’s roommate, created an outline for the story.

Above: Mall of America, Bloomington, Minnesota

According to Schenk, each night he used a pen and paper to write the script while in Grumpy’s, a bar in northeastern Minneapolis, while not working at his day jobs.

He recalled writing 25 pages within a single night in the bar.

He recalled asking the bartender, who was his friend, questions about the story’s progress.

Above: Grumpy’s, Minneapolis, Minnesota

Some industry insiders told Schenk that a film starring an elderly main character could not be produced, as the story could not be sold, especially with an elderly main character who used language suggesting that he held racist views.

Through a friend, Schenk sent the screenplay to Warner Bros. producer Bill Gerber. 

Eastwood was able to direct and star on the project as filming for Invictus was delayed to early 2009, leaving sufficient time for filming Gran Torino during the previous summer.

Eastwood said that he had a “fun and challenging role, and it is an oddball story.”

Eastwood wanted Hmong as cast members, so casting director Ellen Chenoweth enlisted Hmong organizations and set up calls in Detroit, Fresno and Saint Paul.

Fresno and Saint Paul have the two largest Hmong communities in the United States, while Detroit also has an appreciable population of Hmong.

Chenoweth recruited Bee Vang in St. Paul and Ahney Her in Detroit.

The screenplay was written entirely in English.

Therefore, the actors of Gran Torino improvised the Hmong used in the film.

Above: Bee Vang and Ahney Her

Louisa Schein, author of Hmong Actors Making History Part 2: Meet the Gran Torino Family, said before the end of production that:

Some of the lines actors ad-libbed in Hmong on camera will be tricky to translate back for subtitles.

Screenwriter Nick Schenk had input from Hmong people when writing the script.

Dyane Hang Garvey served as a cultural consultant, giving advice on names, traditions, and translations.

Vang argued that the use of the Hmong people did not seem relevant to the overall plot.

He said “there is no real reason for us to be Hmong in the script” and that even though Walt Kowalski had fought in Korea, he had still confused the Hmong with Koreans and other Asian ethnic groups.

In a 2011 program Vang said that Hmong actors were treated unfairly on the set, and that Eastwood did not give tips on how to build the characters.

Vang also said that other White cast members made Hmong actors feel excluded.

Vang said that some important lines that the Hmong characters said in the Hmong language were not subtitled, so audiences developed a skewed perception of the Hmong people.

Roxane Battle of Minn Post said;

Rutgers University professor Louisa Shein, an expert on Hmong studies, moderated the discussion and challenged the audience to view the young cast members for what they were: actors in a film, and not so much representatives of an entire culture.”

Above: Roxane Battle

The Hmong people are an ethnic group which mainly lives in southern China (Guizhou, Yunnan, Sichuan, Chongqing and Guangxi), Vietnam, Laos, Thailand and Myanmar.

They have been members of the Unrepresented Nations and Peoples Organization (UNPO) since 2007.

Above: Flag of the Unrepresented Nations of the World

Above: UNPO Members – Former members in dark grey

The Hmong remind me of the Kurds – distinct societies not defined by the nations wherein they find themselves.

Above: Flag of Kurdistan

Borders are created by governments backed by militaries.

National identity is embraced only by those who feel that their identity has value to the nation.

The problem with nationalism is its insistence that certain cultural manifestations are acceptable and those that differ are unpatriotic.

Nationalism in its extreme is a melting pot.

But borders defy the reality that nations are cultural mosaics, with each culture an integral and beautiful part of the place wherein it is found.

During the First Indochina War (1948 – 1954) and the Second Indochina War / Vietnam War (1955 – 1975), France and the US intervened in the Laotian Civil War (1959 – 1975) by recruiting thousands of Hmong people to fight against forces from North and South Vietnam which were stationed in Laos in accordance with their mission to support the Communist Pathet Lao (Lao People’s Liberation Army) insurgents.

Above: Flag of Laos

The Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) operation is known as the Secret War.

During the colonization of Tonkin (North Vietnam) between 1883 and 1954, a number of Hmong decided to join the Vietnamese Nationalists and Communists, while many Christianized Hmong sided with the French.

After the Viet Minh victory, numerous pro-French Hmong had to fall back to Laos and South Vietnam.

Above: Map of Tonkin, 1873

In the early 1960s, partially as a result of the North Vietnamese invasion of Laos, the CIA’s Special Activities Division began to recruit, train and lead the indigenous Hmong people in Laos to fight against North Vietnamese Army divisions invading Laos during the Vietnam War.

This “Secret Army” was organized into various mobile regiments and divisions, including various Special Guerrilla Units, all of whom were led by General Vang Pao.

Above: Vang Pao (1929 – 2011)

An estimated 60% of Hmong men in Laos joined up.

While Hmong soldiers were known to assist the North Vietnamese in many situations, Hmong soldiers were also recognized for serving in combat against the NVA and the Pathet Lao, helping block Hanoi’s Ho Chi Minh Trail inside Laos and rescuing downed American pilots.

Though their role was generally kept secret in the early stages of the conflict, they made great sacrifices to help the US.

Thousands of economic and political refugees have resettled in Western countries in two separate waves.

The first wave resettled in the late 1970s, mostly in the US, after the North Vietnamese and Pathet Lao takeovers of the pro-US governments in South Vietnam and Laos respectively.

The Lao Veterans of America and Lao Veterans of America Institute, helped to assist in the resettlement of many Laotian and Hmong refugees and asylum seekers in the US, especially former Hmong veterans and their family members who served in the “US Secret Army” in Laos during the Vietnam War.

Many Hmong refugees resettled in the US after the Vietnam War.

Beginning in December 1975, the first Hmong refugees arrived in the US, mainly from refugee camps in Thailand.

However, only 3,466 were granted asylum at that time under the Indochina Migration and Refugee Assistance Act of 1975.

Above: Map of Indochina, 1886

In May 1976, another 11,000 were allowed to enter the United States, and by 1978 some 30,000 Hmong people had immigrated.

This first wave was made up predominantly of men directly associated with General Vang Pao’s secret army.

It was not until the passage of the Refugee Act of 1980 that families were able to enter the US, becoming the second wave of Hmong immigrants.

Hmong families scattered across all 50 states but most found their way to each other, building large communities in California, Minnesota and Wisconsin.

The Hmong groups in Vietnam and Laos, from the 18th century to the present day, are known as Black Hmong (Hmoob Dub), Striped Hmong (Hmoob Txaij), White Hmong (Hmoob Dawb), Hmong Leng (Hmoob Leeg) and Green Hmong (Hmoob Ntsuab).

Above: Black Hmong attire

Above: Striped Hmong attire

Above: Hmong Leeg attire

Above: Hmong Ntsuab attire

Roughly 95% of the Hmong live in Asia.

Linguistic data show that the Hmong of the Peninsula stem from the Miao of southern China as one among a set of ethnic groups belonging to the Hmong – Lien language family.

Linguistically and culturally speaking, the Hmong and the other sub-groups of the Miao have little in common.

Vietnam, where their presence is attested from the late 18th century onwards and characterized with both assimilation, cooperation and hostility, is likely to be the first Indochinese country into which the Hmong migrated. 

At the 2019 national census, there were 1,393,547 Hmong living in Vietnam, the vast majority of them in the north of the country.

The traditional trade in coffin wood with China and the cultivation of the opium poppy – both prohibited only in 1993 in Vietnam – long guaranteed a regular cash income.

Today, converting to cash cropping is the main economic activity.

Above: Flag of Vietnam

As in China and Laos, there is a certain degree of participation of Hmong in the local and regional administration. 

In the late 1990s, several thousands of Hmong started moving to the Central Highlands and some crossed the border into Cambodia, constituting the first attested presence of Hmong settlers in that country.

In 2015, the Hmong in Laos numbered 595,028.

Hmong settlement there is nearly as ancient as in Vietnam.

After the 1975 Communist victory, thousands of Hmong from Laos had to seek refuge abroad.

Approximately 30% of the Hmong left, an estimated 116,000 Hmong from Laos and Vietnam together seeking refuge in Thailand up to 1990.

In 2002 the Hmong in Thailand numbered 151,080.

Above: Flag of Thailand

Myanmar most likely includes a modest number of Hmong (perhaps around 2,500) but no reliable census has been conducted there recently.

Above: State seal of Myanmar (Burma)

As result of refugee movements in the wake of the Indochina Wars (1946–1975), in particular, in Laos, the largest Hmong community to settle outside Asia went to the US where approximately 100,000 individuals had already arrived by 1990.

Above: Coat of arms of the United States of America

By the same date, 10,000 Hmong had migrated to France, including 1,400 in French Guiana. 

Above: Flag of France

Above: Coat of arms of French Guyana

Canada admitted 900 individuals, while another 360 went to Australia, 260 to China and 250 to Argentina.

Above: Flag of Canada

Above: Flag of Australia

Above: National emblem of China

Above: Flag of Argentina

Over the following years and until the definitive closure of the last refugee camps in Thailand in 1998, additional numbers of Hmong have left Asia, but the definitive figures are still to be produced.

In the rest of the world, where about 5% of the world Hmong population now lives, the US is home to the largest Hmong population.

The 2008 Census counted 171,316 people solely of Hmong ancestry, and 221,948 persons of at least partial Hmong ancestry.

Other countries with significant populations include:

  • France: 15,000
  • Australia: 2,000
  • French Guiana: 1,500
  • Canada: 835
  • Argentina: 600

The Hmong population within the US is centered in the Upper Midwest (Wisconsin, Minnesota) and California.

Above: The USA (in green)

Hmong people in Vietnam today are perceived very differently between various political organizations and changed throughout times.

The Hmong people of Vietnam are a small minority and because of this their loyalty toward the Vietnamese state has also been under question.

Nonetheless, most Hmong people in Vietnam are fiercely loyal to the Vietnamese state, regardless of the current ideologies of the government, with only those minorities supportive of Hmong resistance in Laos and Cambodia.

These are mostly Hmong Christians who have fallen under target and poverty strike by alienation of all three Indochinese governments, since there has been no Hmong armed separatism in the country.

The Hmong people in Vietnam also receive cultural and political promotion from the government alike.

This unique feature distanced Hmong Vietnamese from Hmong Laotian, as their Laotian cousins are strongly anti-Vietnamese due to the Secret War and Communism.

Above: Flower Hmong woman, Vietnam

Some Laos- and Vietnam-based Hmong Animists and Christians (including Protestant and Catholic believers) have been subjected to military attacks, police arrest, imprisonment, forced disappearances, extrajudicial killings and torture on anti-religious grounds.

One example is the deportation of Zoua Yang and her 27 children from Thailand on 19 December 2005, after the group was arrested attending a Christian church in Ban Kho Noi, Phetchabun Province, Thailand.

Upon return to Laos, Ms. Yang and her children were detained, after which the whereabouts of much of the family are still unknown.

Above: Khao Kho National Park at sundown, Phetchabun Province, Thailand

Another example, which occurred on 17 March 2013, involved a Hmong Christian pastor, Vam Ngaii Vai (Va Ngai Vang), who was beaten to death by Vietnamese police and security forces.

An ethnic Hmong from Bac Kan Province in Vietnam’s Northwest Mountainous Region, Ngai became a Christian in 1999 and migrated south to Vietnam’s Central Highlands, when thousands of Hmong Christians suffering heavy persecution were making this same journey.

He and his extended family settled in Dak Nong Province.

Ngai was an elder and leader of worship at the Bui Tre Church, which belongs to the legally recognized Evangelical Church of Vietnam (South).

More than 600 people regularly attend services, including 230 children.

Ngai helped build the attractive wooden building of the Bui Tre Church, which was erected against great odds and government harassment in 2006.

We know that Mr. Ngai was loved and respected by thousands of Christians and the wider community as an upright and generous man,” said one top Hmong leader from the area.

He was one who trained and employed many in his successful businesses and farming, and one who helped the poor without keeping accounts.

He was an enthusiastic, effective leader in his church. What a loss for us!

Ngai’s brother, Hoang van Qua, pastor of the Bui Tre church, said Ngai had special regard for the poor.

He helped them with building, with transporting rice, gave money to the poor and those who encountered difficult times, helped school children who lacked schoolbooks or school clothes,” Qua said.

Whatever he had in his pocket, he would readily give to the poor, never bothering to keep accounts.”

Ngai, a 38-year-old father of four who was a lay church leader, had angered some government officials by finding ways for the Bui Tre Church to keeping functioning, as the officials had forbidden it to meet from 2000 to 2003.

He refused to pay expected bribes and otherwise “strongly resisted their abuse of power”, his brother Hoang Van Pa states in a report to government officials and church leaders.

Ngai and Pa were arrested on 15 March 2013 after local police had tried to capture them the previous day as the two brothers cleared brush from newly purchased fields in Dak Ha Commune of Dak Glong District.

While official charges against them were not made, some reports said they were accused of “destroying the forest” on their own land – which according to Pa has no trees, only some tree stumps.

At about 3 p.m. on 17 March, Pa heard the sound of voices shouting, furniture scraping and violent beating coming from his brother’s cell, he states in his report.

At 4:30 p.m., a police officer looked into the cell and said, “That guy’s probably dead already.”, Pa states.

More police came quickly and carried Ngai out of his cell to a waiting taxi.

Pa states that his brother was “completely limp as if he was dead, gone, purple marks on his throat”.

Above: Funeral of Vam Nagaii Vai – Officials claim he committed suicide while in police custody.

Vietnamese officials have tried to suppress information contained in Pa’s report, which states that, on 18 March 2013, officers at the Gia Nghia police station gave a disturbing explanation to family members and friends, suggesting that he had purposely electrocuted himself by sticking his hand in an electrical socket.

Family members strongly reject the possibility of suicide, pointing out that more than 300 witnesses who viewed Ngai’s body concurred with Pa’s report that it had “many bruises and contusions on his throat, back, and head, and deep cuts on his body and his skull smashed.” 

They were also incensed that an autopsy had been performed on Ngai’s body without their knowledge and consent.

Family members further assert that Ngai, a building contractor, merchant and farmer whose four children range in age from 7 to 15, had absolutely no reason to commit suicide.

Before his incarceration, Ngai was an exceptionally strong and healthy man.

In February 2014, in Hanoi, Vietnamese government officials refused to allow medical treatment for a Hmong Christian leader, Duong Van Minh, who was suffering from a serious kidney illness.

Above: Duong Van Minh

In 2011, Vietnam People’s Army troops were used to crush a peaceful demonstration by Hmong Catholic, Protestant and Evangelical Christian believers who gathered in Dien Bien Province and the Dien Bien Phu area of northwestern Vietnam, according to Philip Smith of the Center for Public Policy Analysis, independent journalists and others.

Above: Emblem of the Vietnamese People’s Army

The US Commission on International Religious Freedom has documented official and ongoing religious persecution, religious freedom violations against the Laotian and Hmong people in both Laos and Vietnam by the governments.

In April 2011, the Center for Public Policy Analysis also researched and documented cases of Hmong Christians being attacked and summarily executed, including four Lao Hmong Christians.

Sa Pa, Vietnam, Saturday 23 March 2019

It is an overcast morning as Heidi descends the bus from Hanoi on the main street of Sa Pa.

Above: Sapa Mountains

Sa Pa is a district of Lào Cai Province in northwest Vietnam.

As of 2018, the town had a population of 61,498.

The town covers an area of 677 km2.

The district capital is Sa Pa, one of the main market towns in the area, where several ethnic minority groups, such as the Hmong, Dao (Yao), Giáy, Xa Pho and Tay, live.

Above: Terraced fields, Sapa

Sa Pa was a frontier township and capital of the former Sa Pa District in Lào Cai Province in northwest Vietnam.

It was first inhabited by people about whom nothing is known.

They left behind in the valley hundreds of petroglyphs, mostly composed of lines, which experts think date from the 15th century and represent local cadastres (recording of property lines).

Then came the Highland minorities of the Hmong and Yao.

The township is one of the main market ones in the area, where several ethnic minority groups live.

The Kinh (lowland Vietnamese) never originally colonised this highest of Vietnam’s valleys, which lies in the shadow of Phan-Xi-Pang (Mount Fansipan, 3,143 m), the highest peak in the country.

Sa Pa is also home to more than 200 pieces of boulders with ancient engravings.

The “Area of Old Carved Stone in Sapa” has been in the UNESCO tentative list since 1997.

Above: Ancient engraved rock, Sapa

It was only when the French debarked in highland Tonkin in the late 1880s that Sa Pa, the name of the Hmong hamlet, began to appear on the national map.

In the following decade, the future site of Sa Pa township started to see military parties, as well as missionaries from the Société des Missions Étrangères (MEP), visit.

The French military marched from the Red River Delta into the northern mountainous regions as part of Tonkin’s ‘pacification’.

In 1896 the border between China and Tonkin was formally agreed upon and the Sa Pa area, just to the south of this frontier, was placed under French authority.

From then on the entire Lào Cai region, including Sa Pa (which the French named Chapa), came under direct colonial military administration so as to curtail banditry and political resistance on the sensitive northern frontier.

Above: French colonial empire (1542 – 1980) – Light blue: First Empire / Dark blue: Second Empire

The first permanent French civilian resident arrived in Sa Pa in 1909.

With its attractive continental climate, health authorities believed the site had potential.

By 1912 a military sanatorium for ailing officers had been erected along with a fully fledged military garrison.

From the 1920s onwards, several wealthy professionals with enough financial capital also had a number of private villas built in the vicinity.

Above: Villa of the Non-Commissioned Officers (today: the Sapa Museum)

At the end of the Second World War a long period of hostilities began in Tonkin that was to last until 1954.

In the process, nearly all of the 200 or so colonial buildings in or around Sa Pa were destroyed, either by Việt Minh sympathisers in the late 1940s, or, in the early 1950s by French air raids.

The vast majority of the Viet population fled for their lives.

The former township entered a prolonged sleep.

Above: Sa Pa

In the early 1960s, thanks to the New Economic Zones migration scheme set up by the new Socialist regime, new inhabitants from the lowlands started to migrate to the region.

The short 1979 occupation of the northern border region by Chinese troops had little impact on Sa Pa town, but did force the Kinh (lowland Vietnamese) population out for a month.

In 1993 the last obstacle to Sa Pa’s full rebirth as a prominent holiday destination was lifted as the decision was made to open the door fully to international tourism.

Sa Pa was back on the tourist trail again, this time for a newly emerging local elite tourist crowd, as well as international tourists.

Above: Sa Pa

Sa Pa is now in full economic boom, mainly from the thousands of tourists who come every year to walk the hundreds of miles of trekking trails between and around the villages of Dao villages of Ta Van and Ta Phin.

In 2006, the Chairman of the People’s Committee of Sa Pa Province was elected to the Communist Party Central Committee as the youngest ever member (born in 1973).

Above: Communist Party propaganda, Sa Pa

The day’s news of the world was, as per usual, not encouraging.

But let us not speak too much of this, for Heidi travels to see the world as it is, which is not necessarily as it is manifested by the news.

Headlines of the Day

The Syrian Democratic Forces announce the capture of the last territory held by ISIL in Syria.

Above: Syrian forces in Baghouz, Syria

At least 160 Fulani herdsmen are killed in an attack on the villages of Ogossagou and Welingara by Dogon militia in Mali.

Above: Flag of Mali

In Mogadishu, Somalia, at least five militants set off a car bomb and raid a government building, killing at least five people. 

Al-Shabaab claim responsibility for the attack.

Above: Logo of Al-Shabab

The Wall Street Journal reports that former Enron CEO Jeffrey Skilling, released from prison in February after serving 12 years for fraud and insider trading following Enron’s 2001 collapse, is planning a return to the energy business, helming a “digital platform connecting investors to oil and gas projects“.

Above: Jeffrey Skilling

Rescuers scramble to rescue about 1,300 passengers and crew from the cruise ship Viking Sky adrift off the coast of Norway.

Above: The Viking Sky cruise ship is seen in rough seas Saturday in the Hustadvika area off western Norway.

Italy signs $2.8 billion in deals with the Belt and Road Initiative with China.

Above: The Belt and Road Initiative is a a global infrastructure development strategy adopted by the Chinese government in 2013 to invest in nearly 70 countries and international organizations, which consists of proposed overland routes for road and rail transportation through landlocked Central Asia along famed historical trade routes, and includes ports, skyscrapers, railroads, roads, bridges, airports, dams, coal-fired power stations, and railroad tunnels.

Approximately one million Britons assemble for the People’s Vote March in London, advocating for an additional referendum on Brexit.

Above: Protesters marched past some of London’s most famous landmarks.

Heidi is not alone.

She met José (not his real name) in Hanoi.

They had joined a tour of the city – a three-hour walking tour beneath a blazing sun and narrated by a guide inappropriate to the task – and became united by a shared ennui.

Above: Hanoi, Vietnam

There is something about Sapa that reminds Heidi of the London she once visited.

Above: Foggy night, London

José cannot relate, having come to Vietnam directly from Argentina and for whom Vietnam is not part of a multinational marathon such as Heidi’s.

Above: Sol de Mayo – a national symbol of Argentina

Heidi and José are not lovers, for they share a common love interest:

Men.

But despite differing sexual orientations, they have bonded.

Above: LGBT community flag

The night is cold abroad the bus.

Cuddling for shared bodily warmth is done without the awkwardness of chemistry between their genders.

Perhaps friendship is possible between a gay man and a straight woman because there is not the complication of sexual desire clouding the circumstances?

I have female friends despite my hetero habits.

Perhaps the awareness of age curbs chemistry between old men and younger women?

I have been friends with Heidi for a few years now.

I am aware of our gender difference, but the age difference denies desire.

We do not see each other THAT way.

I respect her courage.

She respects my experience and ability to string words together.

Perhaps a man and a woman can be friends without sexuality complicating their interaction?

A penny for the thought.

The cold is alpine, arctic, harsh.

Heidi‘s experience is such as mine was in Manitoba – the attire was not appropriate to the climate.

Time to shop for thermal clothes.

Above: Winter night, Winnipeg

Heidi would over the next three days in the north of Vietnam have mixed feelings about travelling in the region.

Travelling by motorbike would be terribly frigid, but the infrastructure of the area does not lend itself well to anyone without their own transportation.

Sapa’s invigorating air is a real tonic after the humidity of the dusty plains of Hanoi, though cold nights make warm clothes (and when possible shared body warmth through cuddling) essential throughout the year.

The sun sets early behind Mount Fansipan.

Temperatures fall rapidly after dark, often dropping below freezing, so it is worth finding a hotel room with heating.

Above: Sunset, Sa Pa

However, Sapa’s best-known climatic feature is a thick fog straight out of Sherlock Holmes’ tale The Hound of the Baskervilles.

The fog sweeps up from the valley below and blots out the whole town, lending a spectral feel to the streets.

During her visit cold damp clouds descended.

What can be seen must be imagined.

Heidi is a woman.

Her imagination is vivid.

Above: Sunset, Sa Pa

The tourist capital of Vietnam’s mountainous north, Sa Pa, or Sapa, is perched dramatically at an elevation of around 1,600 metres on the western edge of a high plateau, facing the hazy blue peak of Mount Fan Si Pan, Vietnam’s highest mountain, across the Muong Hua Valley, and is surrounded by villages of ethnic minorities, particularly the Red Dao and Black Hmong.

Its refreshing climate and almost alpine landscape struck a nostalgic chord with European visitors, who dubbed these mountains the “Tonkinese Alps“.

The French travelled up from Lao Cai by sedan chair in the early 20th century.

By 1930 a flourishing hill station had developed, complete with tennis court, church and over 200 villas.

Nowadays only a handful of the old buildings remain, the rest lost to time and the 1979 Chinese invasion, as well as those involved in the current hotel development spree.

Above: Sa Pa

With new hotels constantly rising, Sa Pa’s days as an idyllic haven in the hills have been concreted over.

Although height restrictions are finally being enforced on new buildings, the damage has already been done and Sa Pa’s days as an idyllic haven in the hills have been concreted over.

However, what the modern town lacks in character is more than compensated for by its magnificent scenery, and it makes an ideal base for tours of the area’s varied collection of minority villages.

Above: Sa Pa

Sapa is oriented to make the most of the spectacular views emerging on clear days.

It overlooks a plunging valley, with mountains towering above on all sides.

Views are often subdued by thick mist rolling across the peaks, but even when it’s cloudy, local hill-tribe people fill the town with color.

Locally known as the “town of clouds”, Sapa is a charming treasure trove of Northwest Vietnam.

At a glimpse of an eye, it effortlessly mesmerizes travelers by the beauty of iconic cascading terraced rice fields, lush valleys and emerald mountains lying side by side.

Endowed by nature, it is no wonder that Sapa has become one of the most alluring destinations in the country.

Above: Sa Pa

The Hoàng Liên Son range of mountains dominates the district, which is at the eastern extremity of the Himalayas.

This range includes Vietnam’s highest mountain, Fan Si Pan, at a height of 3,143 m above sea level.

In addition, other mountains like Aurora & J (where the sun appears at sunrise) complete a very steep terrain.

The town of Sa Pa lies at an elevation of about 1,500 meters (4,921 feet).

The climate is moderate and rainy in summer (May – August), and foggy and cold with occasional snowfalls in winter.

Above: Sa Pa

Sa Pa is a mountain town – home to a great diversity of ethnic minority peoples.

The total population of 36,000 consists mostly of minority groups.

Besides the Kinh (Viet) people (15%) there are mainly five ethnic groups in Sa Pa:

  • Hmong (52%),
  • Dao (25%)
  • Tay (5%)
  • Giay (2%)
  • A small number of Xa Pho.

Above: Sa Pa

Approximately 7,000 people live in Sa Pa, the other 36,000 being scattered in small communes throughout the district.

It was only when the French arrived in Tonkin in the 19th century that Sapa was acknowledged and included on the national map.

The site where Sapa is located became a key location for the French military as well as missionaries.

For decades, this mountainous backwater was unknown to tourists, but in 1993 Sapa became accessible to many when it was formally promoted as a tourist destination.

Above: Sa Pa

What makes Sapa even more special is the cultural richness of local ethnic minorities, boasting through the numerous customs and beliefs.

Set amidst the idyllic rugged valleys are the tiny hill tribe villages, home to Hmong, Dzao, and Tay groups, who have been settling down here for hundreds of years while still being able to preserve their cultures and traditions.

Enjoying local life with colorful ethnic costumes, typical dances, and songs performed by people of ethnic groups would be a memorable experience lingering in your mind during and long after your trip.

Sa Pa itself is ethnically Vietnamese, but its shops and market serve the minority villages for miles around.

Every day seems bright and lively in Sa Pa when the women come to town dressed in their finery –

The most striking are the Red Dao, who wear scarlet headdresses festooned with woollen tassels and silver trinkets.

Above: Red Dao people

Black Hmong are the most numerous group – over a third of the district’s population – and the most commercially minded, peddling their embroidered indigo-blue waistcoats, bags, hats and heavy, silver jewellery at all hours.

In fact, young Hmong girls can often be seen walking hand in hand with Westerners they have befriended prior to making their sales pitch.

Above: Black Hmong, Sa Pa

By contrast, the Red Dao, another common group here, are generally shy about being photographed, despite their eye-catching dress.

Above: Red Dao, Sa Pa

Take a stroll up and down the steep streets of this tiny mountain town.

You may be hassled by tribal ladies to buy their wares, but it is fun to talk to them.

Like most rural areas in Vietnam, there are no shopping malls in Sapa.

Instead, shopping takes place at markets where locals buy (and sell) an assortment of goods.

Fresh ingredients, handicrafts and clothing are plentiful. 

Tourists can also purchase souvenirs.

There’s also lots of faux-tribal goods that have come straight from a factory in China.

If you want to buy something, bargain hard.

The tribal ladies selling the goods can drive a very hard bargain.

Above: Sa Pa market

Located next to the bus station, Sapa Market is open daily from 06:00 to 14:00.

The town is very small, so it is easy to find this local market. 

It was made famous mostly because of the ‘Love Market‘, wherein teenagers from the tribes would go to town to find a partner.

Unfortunately, it has become significantly commercial in recent years.

Turfed out of central Sapa and now in a purpose-built modern building near the bus station, Sapa Market is still interesting.

Hill-tribe people from surrounding villages come here most days to sell handicrafts.

Saturday is the busiest day.

Above: Sapa Market

What initially attracted visitors to Sa Pa was the weekend market, which is when it is at its busiest, though it is now a bustling place on weekdays too.

These days the market is housed in a concrete eyesore, a far cry from the original Saturday “love market” where the local ethnic minorities would come to court their sweethearts.

The souvenir stalls here offer an unappealing range of tacky mementoes.

Above: Sapa Market

Instead make a beeline for the fresh market and food stalls at the back of the building, where there is always a crowd of elaborately attired minority groups.

Above: Sapa Market

Before you might think about anything improper, Sa Pa’s Love Market has been an unique and valuable aspect in the culture of the Mong and Dao ethnic groups for a long time.

A long time ago, ethnic people usually came to the Market, which was held on Sunday mornings, for trading.

They would bring homemade handicrafts to sell and then would buy essential items for their daily life.

As the ethnic minorities lived in villages located in remote areas of Sapa, they had to travel long distances to get to the market.

Therefore, they always left the villages early on Saturday and arrived in the evening to get some rest.

Above: Sapa Love Market

However, young people did not want to rest, they wanted to get to know other people by taking part in activities such as singing and dancing.

All the performances were full of romantic actions and melodies expressing the wish for eternal love.

Above: Sapa Love Market

Every Saturday evening, the town bustles with the charm of the indigenous boys and the enchanting dances of the girls dressed in colourful costumes and silver ornaments.

The little bells on their outfits add to the festive atmosphere of the city.

There are many women wearing red scarves and colorful embroidered costumes with silver rings and small coins attached to their shirts’ lovely shoulders. 

They look for the guys dressed in traditional clothes of the same colours who hold in their hand small radios blaring cheerful songs.

The guys are wearing indigo clothes and gather around the girls.

They sing their confessions of love and give gifts so that they are remembered.

Then the girl will try to escape from the boy.

But the bold will try his best to keep the girl’s hand.

After a time the girl gives the boy a gift.

Perhaps a ring, a bracelet or a comb.

Next her friend will take her to the man she has chosen.

Then the couple will bring to each other that which they want.

Just to meet each other through a Love Market is love lightning.

Above: Sapa Love Market

Girls hid in the dark and sang songs with romantic melodies and boys would try to find them.

During the night, many couples became intimate and promised to see each other again on the following morning.

Some couples disappeared into the forest for three days.

Many of them became husbands and wives in the spring.

That is why poets call it “Sapa’s Love Market“.  

Above: Sapa Love Market

There is an interesting paradox in the name Love Market.

A market is for trading:

Buying and selling.

But no one there buys love or sells it.

So why do they call it a Love Market?

Because lovers take advantage of the market to see each other.

Therefore, in a nutshell, the Love Market is the place where people date and express their affection.

For the people who could not find their soulmates, they could look for another chance in the next markets.

Everyone left the market with good experiences and memories of the fun night.

The Love Market was not the place where you can sell or buy love.

This was the love haven where you had a chance to express your feelings and affection to a significant other.

Above: Sapa Love Market

Today, with a lot of tourists, the real Love Market does not exist any more.

Perhaps, real love does not exist any more?

However, you can still see the representation of the Love Market when you stay here on a Saturday night.

The Sapa Love Market is a cultural beauty and unique experience no visitor should miss out in Sapa.

People stand in groups singing and dancing their traditional dances until the night comes.

Visiting the Love Market today, you may still see some young locals singing in the dark, but it is not because they are looking for a partner:

They are looking for tourists who will be asked for a tip after they sing a song for them.

Above: Sapa Love Market

As Sapa is a popular tourist attraction, the Sapa Love Market gets more attention from both ethnic people and tourists.

Today, the market is held at the Tourist Information and Promotion Center.

There are many activities of the Hmong and Red Dao people organized on the campus.

Not only can you see the singing and dancing, but also other activities such as wife kidnapping, blowing leaves, etc.

The market is not just for marriage purposes.

It is also the place where people meet their old friends and make new ones.

No matter how old they are, how different they look, everyone is happy to chat with each other with their smiles on.

Visiting the place, visitors can experience the culture and feel the spirit of ethnic minority people.

Above: Sapa Love Market

The Bac Ha Market and Coc Ly Market are good alternatives for those who want to experience shopping the way locals do without being dampened by commercialisation.

If you want to visit these tribal markets, you should book a day tour from a travel agent in town. 

Every Sunday, the different hill tribes that meet in the morning to sell their wares make up the Bac Ha Market.

Unlike the Saturday market, this is more about local business than tourism.

The market is open until noon, but the best time to visit is between dawn and late morning.

If you miss the Bac Ha Market, you can wait until Tuesday for the Coc Ly Market, which is smaller and less varied.

Above: Bac Ha Market

Above: Coc Ly Market

There are some other love markets in other mountainous towns, such as the Khau Vai Love Market in Ha Giang, or the Moc Chau Love Market in Son La.

However, these markets are held once a year so it is difficult for tourists to get a chance to see them.

Above: Khau Vai Market

Above: Moc Chau Market

In addition to that, the Love Market in Sapa is said to be the oldest one and takes place more frequently -every Saturday evening.

Therefore, as long as you visit Sapa on the weekends, you will have the opportunity to see all the interesting activities at the market.

The love market in Sapa reflects the traditional culture of ethnic minorities in this mountainous town.

This is an event that shouldn’t be missed when visiting the region.

Above: Sapa Love Market

But the Love Market is more than a renowned place where young people came to find their partners for marriage.

Sapa Love Market is also a great base for people to retain their culture in activities, exchange goods and gather with friends.

Above: Sapa Love Market

Plenty of minority people still turn up to peddle ethnic-style bags and shirts to trekkers, though more authentic market fairs can be found on the other side of the Red River on Saturdays at Can Cau and on Sundays in Bac Ha.

Above: Can Cau Market

About 100 km away from Sapa, Bac Ha is the biggest ethnic market in the northwestern region of Vietnam.

Above: Bac Ha Market

Alluring thousands of ethnic people from the nearby hill tribes, Sapa is a great place for indigenous people to meet and boast their traditional and colorful ethnic costumes, giving travellers an ideal opportunity to discover the region’s rich cultural diversity.

Above: Sa Pa

In Sapa town, there is a modest cathedral.

Sapa’s small stone church was built by the French and is still a central landmark.

It opens for Mass on Sunday and on certain evenings for prayers.

Above: Sapa Cathedral

The Sapa Museum offers a showcase of the history and ethnology of the Sapa area, including the French colonial era.

Dusty exhibitions give an overview of the various ethnic groups around Sapa, with information on the region’s rich handicrafts, so it is worth a quick visit when you first arrive in town.

The Museum is located above a handicrafts shop behind the Tourist Information Centre.

Above: Sapa Museum

The small Museum features video presentations and wall displays about Sa Pa’s history and the lifestyles of the local hill tribes, but the exhibits are dimly lit and the captions unclear – you might not learn much here.

Other exhibits include a mock-up of a Hmong wedding ceremony and a rundown of the social architecture of ethnic minority groups.

Above: Sapa Museum

Due to its distant location in the northwest mountainous area with no airport nearby, Sapa is only accessible by road or rail.

Thanks to the new expressway Hanoi – Lao Cao, traveling to Sapa from the capital city of Hanoi only takes 5 hours by shuttle bus.

The ticket price varies from 220,000 VND – 450,0000 VND (about US$15).

As it is a non-stop ride coming straight into town, visitors can save a lot of time.

Above: Hanoi – Lao Cao Expressway

Previously, the journey by bus from Gia Lam bus station in Hanoi to the centre of Sa Pa took just as long as the train and bus combination (about 10 hours), but the completion of a new highway between Hanoi and Lao Cai has cut that time by about 4 hours – making the bus journey a more appealing alternative.

Above: Gia Lam Bus Station, Hanoi

Sa Pa’s bus station is by the lake in the northeast of town, though many buses, such as the shuttle buses to and from the railway station in Lao Cai, drop passengers off in front of the church.

Buses to Hanoi leave from the main square in front of the church in the morning and evening.

Above: Sapa Bus Station

Note that if you’re heading to Bac Ha, you’ll need to change buses in Lao Cai and consequently endure a rather slow journey, though there are tour buses that go directly from Sa Pa on Sundays only for the market.

Ask at your hotel about these.

Above: Lao Cai Bus Station

There’s also a daily sleeper bus directly to Bai Chay for Ha Long Bay.

Above: Bai Chay, Halong Bay, Vietnam

The great way to get to Sapa from Hanoi is to take the train to Lao Cai, then hop on an hour-long bus or a taxi to the town.

Above: Lao Cai Train Station

The journey takes around 8 hours, offering the picturesque views of the mountains alongside.

Above: Hanoi – Lao Cai train

Vietnam Railways operates two daily express trains from Hanoi to Lao Cai and vice versa, departing at 9:35 and 10:00 PM from Gia Lam Station, Hanoi.

The train only stops at major stations, so the trip is expected to be smooth and uninterrupted.

Above: Logo of Vietnam Railways

Above: Vietnam Railway Map

There’s no railway station in Sa Pa, yet most people still come here by train from Hanoi via the border town of Lao Cai, located on the east bank of the Red River, 38km from Sa Pa.

Above: Lao Cai, Vietnam

They then take a shuttle bus from the station up the winding, switchback road to Sa Pa, which takes about an hour and drops passengers off on Cau May, Sa Pa’s main street.

Above: Cau May Street, Sapa

The best way to reach Sapa is via the overnight train from Hanoi.

It’s a nine-hour ride from Hanoi to Lao Cai.

Above: Lao Cai – Hanoi Railway

Tickets need to be booked in advance from Hanoi Train Station.

Take a cabin with a bunk bed.

From Lao Cai, it will take about 45 minutes to an hour of road travel (either by minibus or taxi) to get to the desired destination.

Above: Hanoi – Lao Cai train

Travellers also have the option to drive from Hanoi (usually by motorcycle), but the direct route to the capital will take about 10 hours.

Another way to get to Sapa is riding a motorbike or scooter.

The trip from Hanoi takes about 10 hours.

Due to the rugged mountainous terrain, the roads may offer spectacular views, but it is not an ideal option for novice riders.

Don’t forget that an international driver’s license is required to rent and ride a motorbike in Vietnam.

During your trip, the temperature can get low at night so make sure you prepare some warm layers in your luggage.

Getting around Sapa is mostly done on foot.

The town is very small and the steep streets are easy to navigate. 

Above: Sa Pa

Motorbikes, with or without a driver, can be arranged through hotels in Sa Pa.

Self-drive is available but you will need to be an experienced biker to tackle the stony mountain tracks.

Make sure you test the bike for faults before leaving town.

It’s also possible to hire your own jeep and driver (around $100/day) via Sa Pa’s tour operators, depending on availability, but if you want to tackle the whole northwestern circuit you’ll find cheaper long-term prices in Hanoi.

The misty town of Sapa features a variety of accommodation options, especially for the travelers in the low to mid-range budget, from hostels, hotels to family-run homestays.

It also gives many options for travellers to stay in the luxury hotels.

Diverse in styles and budgets, most of the hotels in the local area look out over the valleys with spectacular views of the Hoang Lien Mountains and Mount Fansipan.

Depending on your demands, you might choose to stay in a downtown/village accommodation.

If convenience is your priority, a downtown hotel would be the best choice.

Thanks to its ideal location, downtown Sapa is a convenient base to discover the popular attractions around.

It is also where to find the restaurants and bars.

Above: Sa Pa

For anyone seeking the get-out-of-town experience and eager for something a little more authentic, village accommodation would be the ideal option.

Just a 20-minute ride away, you will find quiet hamlets and humble homestays that embrace a totally different vibe.

Despite the glut of guesthouses and hotels in Sa Pa, rooms can still be in short supply in the summer months, pushing up prices by as much as 50%.

Most hotels bump up prices over weekends too, when the town is crawling with Vietnamese tourists, so it’s worth considering a midweek visit.

Most places offer some kind of heating, such as electric blankets, but it is best to check rather than risk shivering all night.

Above: Sa Pa

Foreigners can also now stay in many of Sa Pa’s surrounding minority villages, though you’ll need to arrange this through guesthouses and travel agencies, as independent trekking and village visits are frowned upon.

Above: Cat Cat Village

For such a small town, there is a surprisingly large collection of hotels in Sapa.

The majority of accommodation caters to locals and backpackers.

Hotel prices in Sapa are noticeably cheaper than in the big cities so a comfortable guesthouse should be within the budget of most visitors.

Many hotels downtown also provide visa arrangements, train tickets and local Sapa tour packages with an additional fee.

The town may be very crowded during the peak season so visitors are recommended to make a reservation.

Also, during the weekends, prices can be charged slightly higher due to demands.

Sa Pa has the widest range of food in the north outside Hanoi.

One benefit of the building boom is that there is plenty of choice, with many places serving a mixture of local cuisine and foreign dishes.

To go where the locals are, try the street stalls along Pham Xuan Huan, parallel to Cau May, which serve pho and rice.

Some stay open late into the night, when the focus shifts to barbecued meat and rice wine.

If you are looking for a good meal in Sapa, head to Cau May Street, which is the main street where most of the restaurants and cafés are located.

It is worth taking a walk to Centre Square at around 6 pm, as there are frequent performances of ethnic music and dance taking place there.

There are several ATMs dotted around Sa Pa.

The Agribank on Cau May can exchange cash.

You can find a post office at Ham Rong, though service is poor and mail delivery times are exceptionally long.

Above: Sa Pa

Sapa is not known for its hectic nightlife scene.

There are a couple of bars offering a place to meet fellow travellers, drink a few beers and play a game of pool.

Most restaurants sell beer and other drinks, but tend to close early in the evening.

You can find a few karaoke joints frequented by middle-class Vietnamese travellers.

There are no nightclubs or dance halls.

Above: Sa Pa night

Gather on Tuyen Pho Di Bo, a pedestrian street (or “walking street“) and see all manner of food and kitsch on display in curbside kiosks or upon blankets spread in the middle of the thoroughfare.

Children with doe eyes and sad expressions implore your attention to buy their wares.

Crowds stroll by and tourists are invisible within the throng.

This street could be anywhere in Asia, save for the distinctive costumes of those who came for a different life from remote villages to Sapa, only to be compelled to commercialize their heritage through displays of traditional attire.

It is a street filled with life and a casual indifference towards that life.

A mouse streaks across the pavement, all manner of meat is gathered atop grills, all is sound and sight, music blaring, fabrics flaring, people staring, smiles sharing the night.

Above: Tuyen Pho Du Bo Street, Sapa

I am uncertain as to whether Heidi and José actually witnessed the Love Market or not, for with the passage of time and the score of events that have transpired since, memories grow faint, but I feel certain that they both definitely heard of this – for its fame would make this inevitable – and may have pondered their own individual quests for romance in their lives.

At the time of her travels in Vietnam, Heidi was between boyfriends.

(I am unsure of José‘s status at the time, but perhaps his arriving in Vietnam on his home may suggest that he was as unattached romantically to someone as Heidi was.

Above: Logo of Argentina Airlines

As for your narrator, I was then, and still remain, married to a lovely doctor resident in Switzerland, where I first met and worked with Heidi.)

Above: Flag of Switzerland

As I continue to spin the tale of Heidi‘s travels in northern Vietnam I find myself curious as to how her generation seeks out and finds love.

I suspect (and accept with neither approval nor criticism) that her generation may be more promiscuous than mine was.

But the extent of her generation’s proclivities is not my concern here.

My curiosity has been piqued by the very words “Love Market” – people in the market searching for romance.

Psychologist Dr. Polly Young-Eisendrath speaks of why love in the 21st century is so difficult:

The nature of love in the 21st century has beckoned us to a new cultural and social horizon from which we may be able to learn how to manage our conflicts between love and hate, between dominance and submission, between surrender and self-protection, without creating an enemy.

Either we will learn how to grow and develop in this way or our narcissistic longings for a “perfect love” will defeat us.

I believe that the contemporary couple relationship has created an urgent and critical challenge to the stability of our families and our lives.

I want this challenge to lead to greater wisdom instead of a failure to love.”

Above: Dr. Polly Young-Eisendrath

I think love is a wonderful and splendid phenomenon.

I am here and now in Eskişehir witnessing the blossoming of romance between a good friend and a new colleague.

Finding yourself attracted to someone you work with is so common that it borders on the cliché.

That being said, I feel nothing but happiness towards and from the couple.

I think too many people – men and women alike – feel that they cannot be happy unless they are in a relationship.

But a relationship never creates happiness.

Happiness must be equally brought into the relationship.

Happiness is shared, never won as a prize.

Rather than obsessing over finding a mate, time could be better spent in developing ourselves.

Too few women know how to be alone.

Too few men know how to embrace solitude as a positive thing.

As much as being in love is desirable, I feel that there is a danger of losing one’s individuality in the compromises that come with being a couple.

The tingles of new love make each encounter feel like an adventure, but are the tingles destined to last?

I am unsure here.

Before we can learn to love under current conditions, we need to reflect a bit on our past traditions. 

Marriage moved relatively quickly from being a vow of impersonal loyalty and a commitment “in sickness and in health until death do us part” for the sake of the family and property to a personal and transitory vow for as long as this meets my needs”.

This shift has made everyone a little nervous, and some people now feel almost obliged to break off a relationship if they no longer find their own image and values reflected in the other person in the way they expect:

How can I be with someone like this?

Has globalization created this sort of sentiment amongst the young of the Hmong?

Has the Love Market become nothing more than an excuse to traffic trinkets to tourists?

How do Hmong young meet their mates?

For that matter, how does today’s generation come together?

Because ideas of the hierarchy are eschewed in our contemporary lives, our relationships are based on ideas of equality and reciprocity, as well as personal desire.

Equality, mutuality, reciprocity and desire are destabilizing influences in a partnership or a family because of the ongoing requirements to negotiate needs and conflicts on a day-to-day or even hour-to-hour basis.

Frequent and repetitive negotiations require emotional and communication skills that most of us lack.

Our ordinary daily conflicts can soon become exhausting and dispiriting because no solutions are arrived at.

These conflicts (even the most benign ones, like “What colour should we paint the kitchen?”) may threaten to undermine our commitment to our relationships because they quickly lead us to review whether or not we want tolive with someone who is like this.”

On top of all this, human beings (Homo sapiens) may, unfortunately, despite their intentions, simply feel more comfortable and at ease in a hierarchy in which one individual seems to be in charge.

Then, the power arrangements are clear even if they rest on oppression — and potentially, abuse.

I am not a psychologist.

I can only say, from my limited point of view, that many of the relationships I have witnessed play out the dynamic of one individual dominating the other in the union.

So often it seems that one of the two will judge their own value by their partner’s estimation of their usefulness.

Our desire for validation, for praise from a significant other, makes us dependent, creates an addiction that is only rewarded through increased productivity that generates the praise.

I cannot, for certain, know the mind of Heidi.

Merely I wonder at the wisdom of the Eurythmics’ song Sweet Dreams Are Made of This:

Sweet dreams are made of this
Who am I to disagree?
I travel the world and the seven seas
Everybody’s looking for something

Some of them want to use you
Some of them want to get used by you
Some of them want to abuse you
Some of them want to be abused

Above: Annie Lennox, Eurythmics, Sweet Dreams Are Made of This video clip

But in today’s world, you most likely believe that you no longer want a hierarchy in your personal life.

Instead, you want to be equal with your partner.

You want to be respected, you want to be witnessed and held in mind, and you want to be found desirable and cared for.

These are the demands of personal love.

I wonder:

Is there truly equality between the sexes?

Equality infers that a comparison exists within a particular dynamic, but do men and women actually live according to the same rules, playing the same game?

Sometimes I think that in the chemistry that creates attraction between people it is assumed that thoughts and feelings are in sync.

Sometimes I think that one side is playing checkers while the other side plays chess.

Sometimes I wonder how creative we could be if we could conquer our craving for companionship.

Above: Murray Head, One Night in Bangkok video clip

Personal love is different from romance and from biological attachment bonds.

Personal love is much more demanding and challenging than a secure attachment or pair bond because it typically requires functioning together with a partner in multiple roles in our daily lives and using psychological insights, and even spiritual skills, that are unfamiliar and may seem burdensome.

Attachment bonds and biology play a role in personal love, but only a minor one.

Living together over time and solving problems with someone who is meant to be your best friend, your co-parent, your sexual partner, and possibly your business partner, in a reciprocal and mutual relationship, is a radical new endeavor for which the old archetypes and myths, as well as the current neurological and biological models, do not provide adequate guidance.

But is there truly reciprocity between the sexes?

Or does one gender call the shots while the other strives for praise for doing what the other wants?

Why do we crave validation from others when we should embrace our own individuality and love ourselves independently from someone else’s approval?

In today’s marriage — I will use the term “marriage” loosely here to mean a long-term committed bond —you fall in love with a stranger to whom you then commit in a relationship in which you promise not to dominate, control or break the trust.

Too often have I borne witness to that promise being broken.

Furthermore, you must also remain true to yourself — your own needs and values — or the relationship will not thrive.

Herein lies my own personal struggle:

Determining what it is that I need and value.

I wonder:

What is it that the Hmong man, the Hmong woman, Heidi herself, needs and values?

Personal love breaks all the rules that marriage has followed for centuries.

Most radical is that this kind of love requires that an emotional and mental space be created in which both partners can grow and develop psychologically and spiritually.

This process begins with disillusionment after the romance has ended.

But do both partners develop?

What would the world be like if we really used our intelligence and imagination?

Imagine a new world built from new ideas instead of a fight to preserve values that bind us to notions that stifle our individuality.

Can composers create something other than love songs?

Can writers write of nothing but romance?

Can painters paint beauty that is not exclusively feminine?

While disillusionment is the death knell for the initial romance, it is a necessary development for personal love and romance to mature into ongoing intimacy.

Here is a radical idea:

When you fall in love you have fallen into your own unconsciousness, and you can only step out of that unconsciousness after you begin to see what you have projected — both in idealization and in disillusionment.

It is the nature of projection that you see and feel as though the disavowed aspects of yourself (either idealized or devalued) are within another person, not yourself.

You will feel this as a fact, as though it were absolutely true.

But initial disillusionment is critically important on the path of love because it is the first opportunity to notice your projection — after it has become sour and negative, when your partner begins to seem like someone you don’t like and someone you must defend against.

Marriage (as the good doctor defines it) is an exchange of vows, but while vowing oneself to another, is this not a disavowal of oneself simultaneously?

You then must develop, as the next step, a more complex picture of your partner and yourself that includes your projected anxieties, images and desires.

The truth is that this other person cannot satisfy all (or maybe even most) of your needs or be your friend in all the ways you had hoped.

Embracing this truth (again and again) in a way that does not prohibit intimacy and friendship with your partner is an ongoing commitment.

The process of taking back our projections never ends.

It means you have to maintain a kind of psychological openness that helps you repeatedly get to know your partner anew and to look at yourself with fresh eyes as well.

Again this is presuming a synchronicity of thought patterns, an assumption that our desired end goals are in sync.

I have often held to the adage that love is not two people looking into each other’s eyes, but instead they are looking in the same direction.

For personal love to develop into what I call “true love”— a powerful mixture of reality and desire — you must shift from disillusionment into friendship, from antagonism into cooperation, from your partner being your “intimate enemy” into being your intimate friend.

As a result, it requires you to discover and embrace a more complex sense of who you are — your history, vulnerabilities, and so on — since this is the basis of both your idealizations and your disillusionments.

Can couples become cooperative companions?

The defenses that surround the pain of disillusionment often keep couples from moving into being intimate after feeling like enemies.

Partners, and their friends and relatives, also tend to make critical appraisals of a devalued partner, such as “he’s an alcoholic” or “she’s needy” or “he has bipolar disorder” or “she’s an airhead”.

These appraisals lead to gathering evidence and grievances to illustrate their circumstantial “truths”.

And so, disavowed aggressions and feelings of the “moral superiority” of victimhood complicate many daily conflicts with “proof” that a devalued partner is defective or mean-spirited.

True love, however, requires walking through disillusionment without losing your faith and hope of finding your best friend again through a fog of confusion, discouragement, and pain.

Sadly, it is at the juncture of defensive disillusionment where most committed couples flounder and become discouraged and feel imprisoned.

It is at this point where traditional marriages typically lost their way and entered into the War between the Sexes.

Learning to navigate the path from disillusionment to true love is what all couples must learn to do in this new age.

The good doctor suggests that we are in a new age.

And yet what I see are old problems being attempted with old solutions disguised by new technologies.

In the West a dependency and addiction to technology has led the yearning youth of today to turn to electronics to elicit romance.

But has not the game, the dance, of the Love Market, really become simply an adaptation to our technological “progress“?

One side still continues to seduce the other.

One side still chases the other.

One side still succumbs to the passion of the other.

Vows are exchanged, first privately, perhaps later publicly.

The game continues, the dance goes on, humanity perpetuates itself, the band plays on.

History repeats itself.

But have we learned from history?

The idea of Sapa’s Love Market is poetry writ large on a canvass of clichés.

It rests on the notion that love can be found, if one is willing to put oneself out into the market.

That somewhere out there love is waiting to be discovered, that elusive Eldorado, that secret Shangri-la, that unfathomable Utopia, may be uncovered in an unfamiliar place beyond our ken.

I know, for I once was (and perhaps still am) as Neil Young sang:

I want to live
I want to give
I’ve been a miner for a heart of gold
It’s these expressions
I never give
That keep me searching for a heart of gold

And I’m getting old

I’ve been to Hollywood
I’ve been to Redwood
I crossed the ocean for a heart of gold
I’ve been in my mind
It’s such a fine line
That keeps me searching for a heart of gold

But the truth is wherever we go, there we are.

Who we are does not change dependent upon where we are.

Whether your home is in Canada or Switzerland or Turkey, north in China or south in Vietnam.

We travel to discover our differences only to realize our similarities.

This could Rotterdam or Liverpool or Rome, and universally men are men and women women.

The same hang-ups, the same problems, the same games, the same basic ideas.

Only time, technology and place differ.

Reality is what we perceive it to be, not necessarily what it actually is.

The young believe that their perspective is unique, that they can change the rules, that they understand the game, that the problems of today bear no resemblance whatsoever to those of yesteryear.

The old leave the young to these illusions in the hope that they will learn from the resulting disillusionment.

The old are as equally foolish in their own way as the young are in theirs.

Night falls upon the mountain town of Sapa and the wandering through the streets amongst the purveyors of kitsch in costumes of compromised culture will draw to a close.

Above: Sa Pa night

Heidi and José return to their hostel/hotel, retire to their separate rooms and sleep the dreamless slumber that the trial of travelling brings.

A plan has been formed, a three-day hike has been planned, and they will journey together, for solitude leads to thought and travel is supposed to transport us from our familiar fears and ever present anxieties.

Heidi is between relationships and is offered an opportunity for reflection.

Life offers the human being two choices:

Animal existence, a search for immediate self-gratification in indulgences unhindered.

Or a spiritual existence wherein one can discover that which is truly of value.

Will there be a longing and interest in the mysteries of self-discovery?

Or simply a desire to satisfy the senses in the novelty of faraway places with strange sounding names that offer the similar gratifications of the familiar?

I do not know her mind.

I can only guess her thoughts as a projection of my own through the tiny prism of the accounts she has given me of her travels.

Sapa is simply a new place seen though someone else’s eyes in tales told in tones of an older man.

Perhaps one day, God willing / Inshallah, I will stroll into Sapa and see its sights for myself.

But the Sapa I will see won’t be the same as that Heidi experienced.

The Sapa I speak of here may not be the Sapa which she knew there.

Perhaps the wisdom we seek is like the Hmong women hiding in the forest, hoping to be found, embraced and cherished.

The search continues.

Heaven only knows what we will find.

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Facebook / Rough Guide to Vietnam / Polly Young-Eisendrath, Love between Equals / Morning Star News, “Officials in Vietnam Claim Christian Who Died in Police Custody Committed Suicide“, 9 April 2013

 

The still centre

Goodbye, Farewell and Amen, Part Three

Eskişehir, Turkey, Wednesday 23 December 2021

Above: Porsuk River bridge, Eskişehir, Turkey

I have friends and family who occasionally ask me:

Where is the novel we know you can write?

I stutter and stammer my response, for the answer is never as easy to express as the question, so let me begin to explain myself by first referring to other glorious writers who have come before me as I emerge blinking and blind into the light of day.

Get Started in Creative Writing by Stephen May | Goodreads

There are three rules for writing the novel.

Unfortunately, no one knows what they are.

(W. Somerset Maugham)

Maugham photographed by Carl Van Vechten in 1934
Above: William Somerset Maugham (1874 – 1965)

This is true.

For it is not so much as the way a writer writes, for I think I can on occasion string words together as crudely as a garland of popcorn on a Yuletide tree.

How to Make a Popcorn Garland - DIY Old-Fashioned Christmas Garland

What’s writing really about?

It’s about trying to take fuller possession of your life.

(Ted Hughes)

Ted Hughes.jpeg
Above: Ted Hughes (1930 – 1998)

How I write is significant, certainly, but the why I write matters more.

You are miming the real thing until one day the chain draws unexpectedly tight and you have dipped into the waters that will continue to entice you back.

You have broken the skin on the pool of yourself.

(Seamus Heaney)

Heaney in 1982
Above: Seamus Heaney (1939 – 2013)

Writing, for me, is an intimate act, privately created for public perusal.

It is closely intertwined with notions of perception, personality, morality and possibility.

Writing is akin to serendipity.

I never know what wonderful and/or terrible thing I will accidentally discover about myself and the humanity that binds me to others.

The Three Princes of Serendip: New Tellings of Old Tales for Everyone: Al  Galidi, Rodaan, Aalders, Geertje: 9781536214505: Amazon.com: Books

Writing is a choice to examine the choices I have made in my life.

And this revelation leaves me as exposed as a stripper inside a congregation of the righteous.

Upside Down Quasi-Rastafarian Stripper Pole Crucifix at St… | Flickr

But this is an exposure far more intimate than that of an overweight scarred aging man’s body, but rather it is the cross-sectional microscopic examination of the contents of my heart, my mind, my soul.

Compound Microscope (cropped).JPG

There are strange tales told beneath the Arctic sun by the men who moil for gold,

The Arctic trails have their secret tales that would make your blood run cold,

The Northern Lights have seen queer sights but the strangest they ever did see….

(Robert W. Service)

Service c. 1905
Above: Robert William Service (1874 – 1958)

….was the night in the room of shadows of gloom when I revealed the real me.

Dark Room Work In Progress by damenFaltor on DeviantArt

The winds of opinion can be as cold as a “three dog night” in Tuktoyaktuk.

Three Dog Night - Three Dog Night.jpg
Above: Three Dog Night is an American rock band formed in 1967, with founding members consisting of vocalists Danny Hutton, Cory Wells (1941 – 2015), and Chuck Negron. This lineup was soon augmented by Jimmy Greenspoon (1948 – 2015)(keyboards), Joe Schermie (1946 – 2002)(bass), Michael Allsup (guitar), and Floyd Sneed (drums). The band had 21 Billboard Top 40 hits between 1969 and 1975, with three hitting number one. Three Dog Night recorded many songs written by outside songwriters, and they helped to introduce mainstream audiences to writers such as Paul Williams (“An Old Fashioned Love Song“) and Hoyt Axton (1938 – 1999)(“Joy to the World“). The official commentary included in the CD set Celebrate: The Three Dog Night Story, 1965 – 1975 states that vocalist Danny Hutton’s girlfriend, actress June Fairchild (1946 – 2015)(best known as the “Ajax Lady” from the Cheech and Chong movie Up In Smoke) suggested the name after reading a magazine article about Aboriginal Australians, in which it was explained that on cold nights they would customarily sleep in a hole in the ground while embracing a dingo, a native species of wild dog. On colder nights they would sleep with two dogs and, if the night were freezing, it was a “three dog night“.

Above: Trans Canada Trail sign in Tuktoyaktuk, Northwest Territories, Canada

And so an exposed psyche feels hesitant at times.

Sentences sentence me as the testimony of the sum and signature of my person, the deepest reflection of an identity undefined and undefinable crawling haltingly from the cocoon of my consciousness, is read against me.

Each word is made of Roman characters chiselled from the frozen fortress that protects me from myself.

Fortress Around Your Heart Sting UK 12-inch.jpg

My mind is relentless with endless discussion, examination, testing, moulding and learning.

Layers of tone and texture make a man and could, should make a solid story.

What’s going to happen?

To whom?

When?

Where?

Why?

How?

What’s the story?

My novel is much like my life.

Much, God willing, left to be written.

Writing a Novel : Richard Skinner : 9780571340460

Landschlacht, Switzerland, Sunday 28 February 2021

Above: Landschlacht, Switzerland

Reading and writing are two sides of the same coin, but it is not only what you read that is important, it is how you read as well.

As to what I read, this is a combination of serendipity for new literature (at least new for me) and a nostalgic return to old previously read works.

Serendipity poster.jpg

It has been suggested that when starting to read a novel for the first time or re-reading an old favourite that the reading writer should try to view it as an editor would, looking “through” the text in X-ray fashion.

Reading books in this way allows you to examine a narrative closely, locating and identifying dee p structure and embedded themes.

Buy The Original X-ray Spex - Amazing X-ray Vision! [Toy] Online in Turkey.  B001DBEARY

How does the writer bring their themes to life?

What most appealed to you about the story?

How was that dramatized in the narrative?

It has been suggested that we should try to begin reading not just for pleasure, but also for ideas.

Reading in this way can be a great source of inspiration.

You should not hesitate to use all the stimulation and motivation to kickstart your own work.

Reading Like a Writer: A Guide for People Who Love Books and for Those Who  Want to Write Them: Prose, Francine: 9780060777050: Books - Amazon.ca

A work is eternal, not because it imposes a single meaning on different men, but because it suggests different meanings to a single man.”

(Roland Barthes)

Roland Barthes Vertical.jpg
Above: Roland Barthes (1915 – 1980)

It is good to read as widely as possible – especially outside your race, class and gender.

The reading of other writers and noting how they write is one of the least expensive and gentlest schools of learning of all.

Required reading: The books that students read in 28 countries around the  world |

That exploration of extensive reading is done through the search of each calendar date and the subsequent revelation of authors who have lived, published or died on that date.

World Writers Day Literature Holiday Isolated Icon Books Stock Vector -  Illustration of antique, learning: 140479181

Which, on this day of days, has led me to Stephen Spender…..

Spender in 1933
Above: Stephen Spender (1909 – 1995)

History is the ship carrying living memories to the future.

(Stephen Spender)

Above: Bluenose postage stamp of 1929

Stephen Spender was a member of the generation of British poets who came to prominence in the 1930s, a group—sometimes referred to as the Oxford Poets — that included W.H. Auden, Christopher Isherwood, C. Day Lewis, and Louis MacNeice.

From top left to bottom right: Oxford skyline panorama from St Mary's Church; Radcliffe Camera; High Street from above looking east; University College, main quadrangle; High Street by night; Natural History Museum and Pitt Rivers Museum
Above: Images of Oxford, England

In an essay on Spender’s work in Chicago Tribune Book World, Gerald Nicosia wrote:

While preserving a reverence for traditional values and a high standard of craftsmanship, these poets turned away from the esotericism of T.S. Eliot, insisting that the writer stay in touch with the urgent political issues of the day and that he speak in a voice whose clarity can be understood by all.

Logo of the Chicago Tribune

Spender’s numerous books of poetry include: 

  • Dolphins (1994)

Dolphins by Stephen Spender

  • Collected Poems, 1928 – 1985

Collected Poems 1928-1953 | Stephen SPENDER

  • The Generous Days (1971)

The Generous Days | Stephen Spender | Books Tell You Why, Inc

  • Poems of Dedication (1946)

Poems of Dedication by Stephen Spender: Near Fine Hardcover (1947) 1st  Edition, Signed by Author(s) | Sellers & Newel Second-Hand Books

  • The Still Centre (1939)

The Still Centre | Stephen SPENDER

Stephen Spender was born on 28 February 1909 in Kensington, London, to journalist Harold Spender and Violet Hilda Schuster, a painter and poet, of German Jewish heritage.

St Mary Abbots, Kensington High Street, London W8 - geograph.org.uk - 1590248.jpg
Above: St. Mary Abbots, Kensington High Street, London, England

Violet Hilda Schuster Spender (1877-1921) - Find A Grave Memorial

When a child, my dreams rode on your wishes,
I was your son, high on your horse,
My mind a top whipped by the lashes
Of your rhetoric, windy of course.

On his father in “The Public Son of a Public Man“, as quoted in Time magazine, 20 January 1986

Above: Harold Spender (1864 – 1926)

My Parents

My parents kept me from children who were rough
Who threw words like stones and wore torn clothes
Their thighs showed through rags they ran in the street
And climbed cliffs and stripped by the country streams.

I feared more than tigers their muscles like iron
Their jerking hands and their knees tight on my arms
I feared the salt coarse pointing of those boys
Who copied my lisp behind me on the road.

They were lithe they sprang out behind hedges
Like dogs to bark at my world. They threw mud
While I looked the other way, pretending to smile.
I longed to forgive them but they never smiled.

English Literature Summaries: Summary of My Parents by Stephen Spender

He went first to Hall School in Hampstead and then at 13 to Gresham’s School, Holt, and later Charlecote School in Worthing, but he was unhappy there.

Contact Us | The Hall School
Above: Hall School, Hampstead, North London, England

The Old Greshamian Club | Gresham's School – The Old Greshamian Club
Above: Gresham’s School, Holt, Norfolk, England

Readers share memories of former junior school in Worthing | Shoreham Herald
Above: Charlecote Junior School, Worthing, West Sussex, England

An Elementary School Classroom in a Slum

Far far from gusty waves these children’s faces.
Like rootless weeds, the hair torn round their pallor:
The tall girl with her weighed-down head. The paper-
seeming boy, with rat’s eyes. The stunted, unlucky heir
Of twisted bones, reciting a father’s gnarled disease,
His lesson, from his desk. At back of the dim class
One unnoted, sweet and young. His eyes live in a dream
Of squirrel’s game, in tree room, other than this.

On sour cream walls, donations. Shakespeare’s head,
Cloudless at dawn, civilized dome riding all cities.
Belled, flowery, Tyrolese valley. Open-handed map
Awarding the world its world. And yet, for these
Children, these windows, not this map, their world,
Where all their future’s painted with a fog,
A narrow street sealed in with a lead sky
Far far from rivers, capes, and stars of words.

Surely, Shakespeare is wicked, the map a bad example.
With ships and sun and love tempting them to steal —
For lives that slyly turn in their cramped holes
From fog to endless night? On their slag heap, these children
Wear skins peeped through by bones and spectacles of steel
With mended glass, like bottle bits on stones.
All of their time and space are foggy slum.
So blot their maps with slums as big as doom.

Unless, governor, inspector, visitor,
This map becomes their window and these windows
That shut upon their lives like catacombs,
Break O break open till they break the town
And show the children to green fields, and make their world
Run azure on gold sands, and let their tongues
Run naked into books the white and green leaves open
History theirs whose language is the sun.

Primary school classroom | Primary school classroom, Elementary school  classroom, English projects

On the face of it, Stephen’s childhood in Hampstead and Norfolk couldn’t have been more privileged.

His mother, Violet, came from a wealthy Anglo-German Jewish family called Schuster.

Star of David.svg
Above: Star of David, symbol of Judaism

His father, Harold, was a tireless campaigning journalist whose friends numbered Henry James and Lloyd George.

James in 1913
Above: American-British writer Henry James (1843 – 1916)

David Lloyd George.jpg
Above: British Prime Minister David Lloyd George (1863 – 1945)

(Visiting the latter in Downing Street, Harold took so long about it that young Stephen, waiting in a taxi outside, was forced to relieve himself out of the back window).

10 Downing Street. MOD 45155532.jpg
Above: The Prime Minister’s Residence, 10 Downing Street, London, England

Denied contact with poorer children, in case they were carrying diseases, the Spender children were brought up largely by servants – though once a day, tidied up, they would be brought to Violet and allowed to play with her jewel-box.

Italian Leather Wave Jewel Box | Jewelry Case | Leather Accessories | Home  Decor | ScullyandScully.com

The three younger children – Stephen, Humphrey and Christine – lived in the shadow of the oldest, Michael, whose infant beauty prompted a cringe-making poem from Violet (“rosy cheeks, eyes blue and tender! / Neighbours, have you such a one? / All the neighbours answer, ‘None!’“).

Stephen’s allotted family role was that of namby-pamby.

Word For The Weekend: NAMBY-PAMBY - WARM 101.3

Things got worse when he went to boarding school.

As well as being flogged for stupidity and persecuted for his Hunnish origins, he was flung down the kipper hole at the back of the school dining-room, along with meal scraps intended for pigs.

His piano teacher consolingly prophesied that he’d be happy once an adult.

In the shorter term he was rescued by his mother, who died when he was 12, after which he was allowed home again as a day boy.

The death left him guiltily unmoved and “longing to be stricken again in order to prove that next time I would be really tragic“.

On the death of his mother, he was transferred to University College School (Hampstead), which he later described as “that gentlest of schools“.

Above: University College School, Frognal, Hampshire, England

Teen age brought further embarrassments.

The widowed Harold was possessive of his charges and studiously monitored their bowel movements to ensure they “did their little duty“.

The children were also enlisted as canvassers when Harold stood (and lost) as a Liberal MP, which meant being dispatched round the streets of Bath in a cart pulled by a donkey with “VOTE FOR DADDY” round its neck.

Bath, England (38162201235).jpg
Above: Pulteney Bridge, Bath, England

For the hyper-sensitive Stephen, who felt “skewered on the gaze of everyone” even when unobtrusively walking down the street, nothing could have been more humiliating.

I had the most tormented adolescence anyone has ever had in the whole of history,” he later wrote.

Luckily, Harold outlived Violet by less than five years, suffering a heart attack after an operation on his spleen, after which Stephen had “a very happy last year” at school.

Harold Spender - Person - National Portrait Gallery
Above: Harold Spender

Spender left for Nantes and Lausanne and then went up to University College, Oxford. 

(Much later, in 1973, he was made an Honorary Fellow).

Panorama depuis Butte Sainte-Anne.jpg
Above: Nantes, France

View of the city centre of Lausanne
Above: Lausanne, Switzerland

Quad, University College, Oxford University
Above: University College, Oxford University, Oxford, England

Academically, he was still a laggard.

In fact he failed every exam he took apart from his driving test.

(And terrified passengers doubted the wisdom of that result).

Withdrawn] Driving lessons, theory tests and driving tests to restart in  England - GOV.UK

But poetically and politically he had found his niche, and won a place at Oxford, where, after much angling for an introduction, he met Auden, already a legend at 21.

In the many different accounts Spender gave of that meeting, the word “clinical” is unvarying, pinpointing what the master has and what his acolyte lacks.

Auden wields a surgeon’s knife.

Spender is woozier.

Perhaps his closest friend and the man who had the biggest influence on him was W. H. Auden, who introduced him to Christopher Isherwood.

Spender handprinted the earliest version of Auden’s Poems.

AudenVanVechten1939.jpg
Above: Wystan Hugh Auden (1907 – 1973)

But do you really think I’m any good?” a nervous Stephen Spender asked WH Auden, some six weeks after they’d met.

Of course,” Auden said. “Because you are so infinitely capable of being humiliated.

Humiliation was Spender’s lifetime companion.

Few poets have been more savagely reviewed.

And none has nurtured a greater sense of inadequacy.

This is the man who, having dismissed John Lehmann as a potential lover because he was a “failed version of myself“, adds: “but I also regarded myself as a failed version of myself.”

With Spender, self-deprecation reaches comic extremes of self-abasement.

NPG x184157; W.H. Auden; Stephen Spender - Portrait - National Portrait  Gallery
Above: W.H. Auden and Stephen Spender, 22 June 1972

He left Oxford without taking a degree and in 1929 moved to Hamburg.

Alster Hd pano a.jpg
Above: Hamburg, Germany

Isherwood invited him to Berlin.

Siegessaeule Aussicht 10-13 img4 Tiergarten.jpg
Above: Berlin, Germany

Every six months, Spender went back to England.

Christopher Isherwood in 1938
Above: Christopher Isherwood (1904 – 1986)

By now Spender was a strikingly handsome young man.

In the German gay-arcadia of 1930, every Hans, Helmut and Harry was a willing bedfellow.

But it was Tony Hyndman, a sandy-haired Welsh ex-soldier, who consumed Spender’s emotional life for several years.

Tony Hyndman | stuartshieldgardendesign
Above: Tony Hyndman

Few friends saw the point of Tony.

Feckless, drunk and pilfering, he could also be wildly possessive, and in his later career as a stage manager took revenge on his former lover Michael Redgrave by sprinkling tacks on a couch on to which the actor was obliged to throw himself.

Sir Michael Redgrave portrait.jpg
Above: British actor Michael Redgrave (1908 – 1985)

If Spender escaped more lightly, that’s because he remained oddly loyal to Tony.

The embarrassing struggle to extricate him from Spain, where he was fighting for the Republicans, was the extent of Spender’s Spanish Civil War – and the beginning of his disillusion with Communism.

Flag of Spain
Above: Flag of Spain

Spender was acquainted with fellow Auden Group members: 

  • Louis MacNeice

New Catalogue: Papers of Louis MacNeice | Archives and Manuscripts at the  Bodleian Library
Above: Irish poet Louis MacNeice (1907 – 1963)

  • Edward Upward

Upward c. 1938
Above: British writer Edward Upward (1903 – 2009)

  • Cecil Day-Lewis

Cecil Day-Lewis.jpg
Above: Irish-English poet Cecil Day-Lewis (1904 – 1972)

He was friendly with David Jones.

David Jones
Above: English poet David Jones (1895 – 1974)

He later came to know: 

  • William Butler Yeats

Above: Irish writer W.B. Yeats (1865 – 1939)

  • Allen Ginsberg

Ginsberg in 1979
Above: American writer Allen Ginsberg (1926 – 1997)

  • Ted Hughes

Above: English poet Ted Hughes

  • Joseph Brodsky

Brodsky in 1988
Above: Russian-American poet Joseph Brodsky (1940 – 1996)

  • Isaiah Berlin

IsaiahBerlin1983.jpg
Above: Latvian-British philosopher Isaiah Berlin (1909 – 1997)

  • Mary McCarthy

McCarthy in 1963
Above: American writer Mary McCarthy (1912 – 1989)

  • Roy Campbell

The Poet, Roy Campbell | CMOA Collection
Above: South African writer Roy Campbell (1901 – 1957)

  • Raymond Chandler

Man with slicked-back black hair facing left, smoking a pipe
Above: American-British novelist Raymond Chandler (1888 – 1959)

  • Dylan Thomas

A black and white photograph of Thomas wearing a suit with a white spotted bow tie in a book shop in New York.
Above: Welsh writer Dylan Thomas (1914 – 1953)

  • Jean-Paul Sartre

Sartre 1967 crop.jpg
Above: French philosopher Jean-Paul Sartre (1905 – 1980)

  • Colin Wilson

Wilson in Cornwall, 1984
Above: English writer Colin Wilson (1931 – 2013)

  • Aleister Crowley

1912 photograph of Aleister Crowley
Above: English occultist Aleister Crowley (1875 – 1947)

  • F. T. Prince

Manuscript Collections: Papers of Frank Templeton Prince | University of  Southampton Special Collections
Above: British poet Frank Templeton Prince (1912 – 2003)

  • T. S. Eliot

Eliot in 1934 by Lady Ottoline Morrell
Above: Thomas Stearns Eliot (1888 – 1965)

  • Virginia Woolf

Photograph of Virginia Woolf in 1902; photograph by George Charles Beresford
Above: English writer Virginia Woolf (1882 – 1941)

Paris Review interview, May 1978:

The Paris Review cover issue 1.jpg

I knew Dylan from very early on.

In fact, I was the first literary person he met in London.

Statue of Thomas in the Maritime Quarter, Swansea
Above: Dylan Thomas statue, Swansea, Wales

Edith Sitwell made the absurd claim that she’d discovered Dylan Thomas, which is rubbish.

All she did was write a favorable review of his first book.

Portrait of Sitwell by Roger Fry, 1915
Above: British poet Edith Sitwell (1887 – 1964)

There was a Sunday newspaper called Reynolds News at that time, and it had a poetry column which was edited by a man called Victor Neuberg.

He would publish poems sent in by readers.

I always read this column, being very sympathetic with the idea of ordinary people writing poetry.

And then in one issue I saw a poem which I thought was absolutely marvelous —

It was about a train going through a valley.

I was very moved by this poem, so I wrote to the writer in care of the column, and the writer wrote back.

WW2 WARTIME NEWSPAPER - REYNOLDS NEWS - MAY 17th 1942 | eBay
Above: Reynolds News, 17 May 1942

It was Dylan Thomas, and in his letter he said first of all that he admired my work, something that he never said again.

Then he said he wanted to come up to London and that he wanted to make money —

He was always rather obsessed by money.

So I invited him to London, and may have sent him his fare.

I felt nervous about meeting him alone, which is what I should have done, so I invited my good friend William Plomer to have lunch with us.

Above: South African-British writer William Plomer (1903 – 1973)

We took him to a restaurant in Soho.

He was very pale and intense and nervous, and Plomer and I talked a lot of London gossip to prevent the meal from going in complete silence.

I think he probably stayed in London —

Soho
Above: A bar in Soho, London, England

He was a friend of Pamela Hansford Johnson, who became Lady Snow.

Pamela Hansford Johnson at her typewriter in the 1930s or 1940s
Above: Pamela Hansford Johnson (1912 – 1981)

Then, right at the end of his life, Dylan wrote me a letter saying he’d never forgotten that I was the first poet of my generation who met him.

He was thanking me for some review I’d written —

This was the most appreciative review he’d had in his life, I think he said, something like that.

Mind you, he probably wrote a dozen letters like that to people every day.

And he certainly said extremely mean things behind my back, of that I’m quite sure.

I don’t hold that against him at all —

It was just his style.

We all enjoy doing things like that.

After those very early days I didn’t see Dylan often.

One reason is that I never get on well with alcoholics.

Also he liked to surround himself with a kind of court that moved from pub to pub.

And Dylan was expected to pay for everyone, which he always did, and he was expected to be “Dylan”.

On the corner of a block is a building with large glass fronts on both sides; a sign displaying the tavern's name shines brightly above in red neon.
Above: White Horse Tavern, New York City, where Dylan Thomas was drinking shortly before his death

Of course when I was at Horizon with Cyril Connolly, Dylan was always coming in, usually to borrow money.

NPG x15334; Cyril Connolly - Portrait - National Portrait Gallery
Above: English writer Cyril Connolly (1903 – 1974)

Richard Burton was funny telling me about Dylan.

He was a young actor and absolutely without money.

He would be playing somewhere and Dylan would turn up to borrow a pound.

When he left, Burton would always hear a taxi carrying the pauper away.

Photo of Richard Burton in The Robe, 1953
Above: English actor Richard Burton (1925 – 1984)

Spender began work on a novel in 1929, which was not published until 1988, under the title The Temple.

The novel is about a young man who travels to Germany and finds a culture at once more open than England’s, particularly about relationships between men, and shows frightening harbingers of Nazism that are confusingly related to the very openness the man admires.

Spender wrote in his 1988 introduction:

In the late Twenties young English writers were more concerned with censorship than with politics…. 1929 was the last year of that strange Indian Summer—the Weimar Republic.

For many of my friends and for myself, Germany seemed a paradise where there was no censorship and young Germans enjoyed extraordinary freedom in their lives.

The Temple is a semi-autobiographical novel written by Stephen Spender, sometimes labelled a Bildungsroman because of its explorations of youth and first love.

It was written after Spender spent his summer vacation in Germany in 1929 and recounts his experiences there.

During the holiday in 1929 on which The Temple is based, Spender formed friendships with Herbert List (photographer) and Ernst Robert Curtius (German critic), the latter of which introduced him to and cultivated his passion for Rilke, Hölderlin, Schiller and Goethe.

Spender had a particularly significant relationship with German culture which he found heavily conflicted with his Jewish roots.

His taste for German society sets him apart from some of his contemporaries.

However, even after contemplating suicide if the Nazis were to invade England due to his abhorrence of their regime, he still maintained a love of Germany, returning to it after the war and writing a book about its ruins.

It was not completed until the early 1930s (after Spender had failed his finals at Oxford University in 1930 and moved to Hamburg).

Because of its frank depictions of homosexuality, it was not published in the UK until 1988.

Flag of Germany
Above: Flag of Germany

(Does a person’s sexual orientation have anyone to do with creativity?

I don’t believe so.

Frankly, what an author’s private life is (or isn’t) should not affect my ability to enjoy their public creations.)

question mark | 3d human with a red question mark | Damián Navas | Flickr

The Temple begins in Oxford, where Paul Schoner meets Simon Wilmot and William Bradshaw, caricatures of the young W. H. Auden and Christopher Isherwood respectively.

Above: Aerial view of Oxford, England

They encourage him to visit Germany, hinting that Paul might prefer Germany to Britain because of Germany’s liberal attitudes towards sex and the body.

During this section, Paul is introduced to Ernst Stockmann, a fan of his poetry who later invites him to visit his family home in Hamburg.

Paul visits Ernst Stockmann, meeting his wealthy mother and friends, Joachim Lenz and Willy Lassel.

During his time at the Stockmann household, Paul experiences the liberality of German youth culture first-hand, attending a party at which he drinks too much and meets Irmi, his later love affair.

Projekt Heißluftballon - Highflyer -IMG-1407.jpg
Above: Hamburg, Germany

Paul, Ernst, Joachim and Willy also visit Hamburg’s notorious quarter Sankt Pauli.

In Sankt Pauli, at a bar named The Three Stars, Paul meets some young male prostitutes who claim to be destitute.

It is on this evening, while he is drunk, that Paul agrees to go on holiday to the Baltic with Ernst despite being uncomfortable in Ernst’s company.

St. Pauli Piers and the port of Hamburg
Above: St. Pauli Pier and the port of Hamburg, Germany

When Paul and Ernst arrive at the hotel by the Baltic where they will be staying, Paul is distressed to find that Ernst has booked them into a shared room.

Paul feels suffocated by Ernst’s clear affection for him and tries to deter Ernst by telling him that he is not interested.

Afterward, Paul ponders Stephen Wilmot’s quasi-Freudian premise that it is kindest to offer love in return to those who love you, especially if you do not find them attractive.

As a result, when Ernst comes on to Paul in the hotel room, Paul accepts his attention and they have an uncomfortable sexual encounter.

In the morning, Paul is keen to escape the hotel room, and runs down to a beach, where he meets Irmi again.

They have a more satisfying sexual experience on the beach.

Map

In the next chapter, Paul goes on a trip with Joachim Lenz to the Rhine.

On this trip, Joachim makes it clear that he intends to fall in love, but there is little indication that he and Paul could be lovers.

Nevertheless, Paul is distressed when Joachim books him an adjacent hotel room so that he can stay with a young man named Heinrich who he had met on the beach.

Flusssystemkarte Rhein 04.jpg

In Part Two, “Towards the Dark“, Paul returns to Germany in the winter of 1932.

Spender admits in his introduction to the 1988 edition that both parts had taken place in 1929 in reality, but that he moved this part forward to winter 1932 to increase the sense of foreboding (as Adolf Hitler came to power in Germany later that winter).

In this section, Paul visits several of his friends again, most notably Willy Lassel, who is now engaged to a Nazi woman, and Joachim Lenz, whose relationship with Heinrich is struggling.

Heinrich has made friends with Erich, a fascist man.

Paul meets him and is disgusted and disturbed by his ideology.

Soon after, Paul visits Joachim again and finds him with a cut on his face, staying in a trashed flat.

Joachim tells Paul how one of Heinrich’s Nazi friends had threatened him and destroyed his possessions after Joachim defiled a Nazi party uniform belonging to Heinrich.

This discussion about their former acquaintances is the end of the novel.

Flag of Nazi Germany
Above: Flag of Nazi Germany (1935 – 1945)

Spender was discovered by T. S. Eliot, an editor at Faber & Faber, in 1933.

His early poetry, notably Poems (1933), was often inspired by social protest.

Poems by Stephen Spender by Stephen Spender

Living in Vienna, he further expressed his convictions in Forward from Liberalism, in Vienna (1934), a long poem in praise of the 1934 uprising of Austrian socialists, and in Trial of a Judge (1938), an antifascist drama in verse.

Forward from Liberalism: Spender, Stephen: 9781125852484: Amazon.com: Books

The 1930s were marked by turbulent events that would shape the course of history: the worldwide economic depression, the Spanish Civil War, and the beginnings of World War II.

Above: Dorothea Lange’s (1895 – 1965) Migrant Mother depicts destitute pea pickers in California, centering on Florence Owens Thompson (1903 – 1983), age 32, a mother of seven children, in Nipomo, California, March 1936

Collage guerra civile spagnola.png
Above: Images of the Spanish Civil War (1936 – 1939)

World War II: Summary, Combatants & Facts - HISTORY
Above: Soldier, World War II (1939 – 1945)

Seeing the established world crumbling around them, the writers of the period sought to create a new reality to replace the old, which, in their minds, had become obsolete.

For a time, Spender, like many young intellectuals of the era, was a member of the Communist Party.

CPGB2.png

Spender believed that Communism offered the only workable analysis and solution of complex world problems, that it was sure eventually to win, and that for significance and relevance the artist must somehow link his art to the Communist diagnosis.

Spender’s poem, “The Funeral” (included in Collected Poems: 1928 – 1953, published in 1955, but omitted from the 1985 revision of the same work), has been described as “a Communist elegy”.

37,263 Communism Stock Photos, Pictures & Royalty-Free Images - iStock
Above: Communist flag

Auden’s Funeral

One among friends who stood above your grave
I cast a clod of earth from those heaped there
Down on the great brass-handled coffin lid.
It rattled on the oak like a door knocker
And at that sound I saw your face beneath
Wedged in an oblong shadow under ground.
Flesh creased, eyes shut, jaw jutting
And on the mouth a grin: triumph of one
Who has escaped from life-long colleagues roaring
For him to join their throng. He’s still half with us
Conniving slyly, yet he knows he’s gone
Into that cellar where they’ll never find him,
Happy to be alone, his last work done,
Word freed from world, into a different wood.

But we, with feet on grass, feeling the wind
Whip blood up in our cheeks, walk back along
The hillside road we earlier climbed today
Following the hearse and tinkling village band.
The white October sun circles Kirchstetten
With colours of chrysanthemums in gardens,
And bronze and golden under wiry boughs,
A few last apples gleam like jewels.
Back in the village inn, we sit on benches
For the last toast to you, the honoured ghost
Whose absence now becomes incarnate in us.
Tasting the meats, we imitate your voice
Speaking in flat benign objective tones
The night before you died. In the packed hall
You are your words. Your listeners see
Written on your face the poems they hear
Like letters carved in a tree’s bark
The sight and sound of solitudes endured.
And looking down on them, you see
Your image echoed in their eyes
Enchanted by your language to be theirs.
And then, your last word said, halloing hands
Hold up above their heads your farewell bow.
Then many stomp the platform, entreating
Each for his horde, your still warm signing hand.
But you have hidden away in your hotel
And locked the door and lain down on the bed
And fallen from their praise, dead on the floor.

(Ghost of a ghost, of you when young, you waken
In me my ghost when young, us both at Oxford.
You, the tow-haired undergraduate
With jaunty liftings of the head.
Angular forward stride, cross-questioning glance,
A Buster Keaton-faced pale gravitas.
Saying aloud your poems whose letters bit
Ink-deep into my fingers when I set
Them up upon my five-pound printing press:

‘An evening like a coloured photograph

A music stultified across the water

The heel upon the finishing blade of grass.’)

Back to your room still growing memories –
Handwriting, bottles half-drunk, and us – drunk –
Chester, in prayers, still prayed for your ‘dear C.’,
Hunched as Rigoletto, spluttering
Ecstatic sobs, already slanted
Down towards you, his ten-months-hence
Grave in Athens – remembers
Opera, your camped-on heaven, odourless
Resurrection of your bodies singing
Passionate duets whose chords resolve
Your rows in harmonies. Remembers
Some tragi-jesting wish of yours and puts
‘Siegfried’s Funeral March’ on the machine.
Wagner who drives out every thought but tears –
Down-crashing drums and cymbals cataclysmic
End-of-world brass exalt on drunken waves
The poet’s corpse borne on a bier beyond
The foundering finalities, his world,
To that Valhalla where the imaginings
Of the dead makers are their lives.
The dreamer sleeps forever with the dreamed.

Above: W.H. Auden’s grave, Kirchstetten, Austria

It has been observed that much of Spender’s other works from the same early period—including his play, Trial of a Judge: A Tragedy in Five Acts (1938), his poems in Vienna (1934), and his essays in The Destructive Element: A Study of Modern Writers and Beliefs (1935) and Forward from Liberalism (1935)—address Communism.

Trial of a Judge: A Tragic Statement in Five Acts | Stephen Spender | First  Edition, First Printing

Vienna by Stephen Spender

The Destructive Element. A Study of Modern Writers and Beliefs | Stephen  SPENDER

In Poets of the Thirties, D.E.S. Maxwell commented:

The imaginative writing of the thirties created an unusual milieu of urban squalor and political intrigue.

This kind of statement — a suggestion of decay producing violence and leading to change — as much as any absolute and unanimous political partisanship gave this poetry its Marxist reputation.

Communism and ‘the Communist’ (a poster-type stock figure) were frequently invoked.

Poets of the thirties,: Maxwell, D. E. S: 9780389010616: Amazon.com: Books

The attitudes Spender developed in the 1930s continued to influence him throughout his life.

As Peter Stansky pointed out in the New Republic

The 1930s were a shaping time for Spender, casting a long shadow over all that came after.

It would seem that the rest of his life, even more than he may realize, has been a matter of coming to terms with the 1930s, and the conflicting claims of literature and politics as he knew them in that decade of achievement, fame and disillusion.

Amazon.co.uk: Peter Stansky: Books, Biography, Blogs, Audiobooks, Kindle
Above: American historian Peter Stansky

From Stephen Spender’s The Destructive Element (1935):

I have taken Henry James as a great writer who developed an inner world of his own through his art.

I have also tried to show that his attitude to our civilization forced him to that development.

The process had two stages:

The first was his conviction that European society – and particularly English society – was decadent, combined with his own despair of fulfilling any creative or critical function in civilization as a whole.

Secondly, he discovered, in the strength of his own individuality, immense resources of respect for the past and for civilization.

He fulfilled his capacity to live and watch and judge by his own standards, to the utmost.

The Portrait of a lady cover.jpg

His characters have the virtues of people who are living into the past: an extreme sensibility, consideration for and curiosity about each other’s conduct, an aestheticism of behaviour.

In some ways their lives are a pastiche, but this pastiche is an elaboration of traditional moral values.

The life that James is, on the surface, describing, may be false.

The life that he is all the time inventing is true.

The Wings of the Dove (Henry James Novel) 1st edition cover.jpg

James, Joyce, Yeats, Ezra Pound and Eliot have all fortified their works by creating some legend or by consciously going back into a tradition that seemed and seems to be dying.

They are all conscious of the present as chaotic (though they are not all without their remedies) and of the past as an altogether more solid ground.

Portrait of James Joyce
Above: Irish writer James Joyce (1882 – 1941)

photograph of Ezra H. Pound
Above: American poet Ezra Pound (1885 – 1972)

In the destructive element immerse.

That is the way.

(Joseph Conrad)

Head shot with moustache and beard
Above: Polish-British writer Joseph Conrad (né Józef Teodor Konrad Korzeniowski) (1857 – 1924)

Things fall apart. The centre cannot hold.

Mere anarchy is loosed upon the world.

The blood dammed tide is loosed and everywhere.

The ceremony of innocence is drowned.

(Yeats)

Above: William Butler Yeats

Paris Review interview, May 1978:

I met Yeats, I think probably in 1935 or 1936, at Lady Ottoline Morrell’s.

Ottoline asked me to tea alone with Yeats.

Lady Ottoline Morrell, 1902
Above: Ottoline Morrell (1873 – 1938)

He was very blind and I don’t know whether he was deaf, but he was very sort of remote, he seemed tremendously old.

He was only about the age I am now, but he seemed tremendously old and remote.

Above: William Butler Yeats

He looked at me and then he said:

Young man, what do you think of the Sayers?

I hadn’t the faintest idea what he was talking about — I thought perhaps he meant Dorothy Sayers’s crime stories or something — I became flustered.

Dorothy L Sayers 1928.jpg
Above: English writer Dorothy Sayers (1893 – 1957)

What he meant was a group of young ladies who chanted poems in chorus.

Ten Poems Students Love to Read Out Loud by… | Poetry Foundation

Ottoline got very alarmed and rushed out of the room and telephoned to Virginia Woolf, who was just around the corner, and asked her to come save the situation.

Virginia arrived in about ten minutes’ time, tremendously amused, and Yeats was very pleased to meet her because he’d just been reading The Waves.

TheWaves.jpg

He also read quite a lot of science — I think he read Eddington and Rutherford and all those kinds of things — and so he told her that The Waves was a marvelous novel, that it was entirely up to date in scientific theory because light moved in waves, and time, and so on.

Arthur Stanley Eddington.jpg
Above: English astrophysicist Arthur Stanley Eddington (1882 – 1944)

Sir Ernest Rutherford LCCN2014716719 - restoration1.jpg
Above: New Zealander-British Physicist Ernest Rutherford (1871 – 1937)

Of course Virginia, who hadn’t thought of all this, was terribly pleased and flattered.

And then I remember he started telling her a story in which he said:

And as I went down the stairs there was a marble statue of a baby and it started talking in Greek to me.”—

That sort of thing.

Virginia adored it all, of course.

Portrait of Virginia Woolf 1927
Above: Virginia Woolf

Ottoline had what she called her Thursday parties, at which you met a lot of writers.

Yeats was often there.

He loosened up a great deal if he could tell malicious stories, and so he talked about George Moore.

Portrait, 1879
Above: Irish writer George Moore (1852 – 1933)

Yeats particularly disliked George Moore because of what he wrote in his book Hail and Farewell, which is in three volumes, and which describes Yeats in a rather absurd way.

Moore thought Yeats looked very much like a black crow or a rook as he walked by the lake on Lady Gregory’s estate at Coole.

Head and shoulders profile of a dignified older woman with hair swept back and a slightly prominent nose. Underneath is the signature "Augusta Gregory".
Above: Irish writer Isabella Augusta, Lady Gregory (1852 – 1932)

Lady Gregory's Lodge - Unique Irish Homes
Above: Lady Gregory Lodge, Coole Park, County Galway, Ireland

He also told how Yeats would spend the whole morning writing five lines of poetry and then he’d be sent up strawberries and cream by Lady Gregory, and so Yeats would have to get his own back on George Moore.

Hail and Farewell! by George Moore

Another thing that amused Yeats very much for some reason was Robert Graves and the whole saga of his life with Laura Riding.

Graves in 1929
Above: British poet Robert Graves (1895 – 1985)

He told how Laura Riding threw herself out of a window without breaking her spine, or breaking it but being cured very rapidly.

All that pleased Yeats tremendously.

Woman with shoulder length brown hair wearing a white coat
Above: American writer Laura Riding Jackson (née Laura Reichenthal) (1901 – 1991)

I remember his telling the story of his trip to Rapallo to show the manuscript of The Tower to Ezra Pound.

The sea front and harbour of Rapallo.
Above: Rapallo, Italy

He stayed at the hotel and then went around and left the manuscript in a packet for Pound, accompanied by a letter saying:

I am an old man, this may be the last poetry I’ll ever write, it is very different from my other work?

All that kind of thing — and:

What do you think of it?

Next day he received a postcard from Ezra Pound with one word on it putrid.

Yeats was rather amused by that.

Apparently Pound had a tremendous collection of cats, and Yeats used to say that Pound couldn’t possibly be a nasty man because he fed all the cats of Rapallo.

Pound: poet and political prisoner - spiked
Above: Ezra Pound, Rapallo, Italy

I once asked him how he came to be a modern poet, and he told me that it took him 30 years to modernize his style.

He said he didn’t really like the modern poetry of Eliot and Pound.

He thought it was static, that it didn’t have any movement, and for him poetry had always to have the romantic movement.

He said:

For me poetry always means:

‘Yet we’ll go no more a-roving / By the light of the moon.’

Portrait of Byron
Above: English poet George Gordon Byron (1788 – 1824)

So the problem was how to keep the movement of the Byron lines but at the same time enlarge it so that it could include the kind of material that he was interested in, which was to do with everyday life —politics, quarrels between people, sexual love, and not just the frustrated love he had with Maud Gonne.

Maude Gonne McBride nd.jpg
Above: English-Irish activist Maude Gonne McBride (1866 – 1953)

The idea for a book on James gradually resolved itself, then, in my mind, into that of a book about modern writers and beliefs or unbeliefs.

The difficulty of a book about contemporaries is that one is dealing in a literature of few accepted values.

At best, one can offer opinions or one can try to prove that one living writer is, for certain reasons, better than another.

At worst, such criticism degenerates into a kind of bookmaking or stockbroking.

A living writer does not diminish in accordance with rules laid down by donnish minds.

Impertinent criticism means that the critic is projecting on to writing some fantasy of his own as to how poems should be written.

TheAmbassadors.jpg

D.H. Lawrence is a kind of traveller to uncharted lands.

As a psychologist, in his poems, and in Fantasia of the Unknown, he is unique and has no follower.

D. H. Lawrence, 1929
Above: David Herbert Lawrence (1885 – 1930)

All these writers seem to me faced by the destructive element, the experience of an all-pervading present which is a world without belief.

On the one hand, there are the writers who search for some unifying belief in the past or in some personal legend.

On the other, those who look forward to a world of new beliefs in the future.

Both of these attitudes are explained by the consciousness of a void in the present.

The Destructive Element: A Study Of Modern Writers And Beliefs by Stephen  Spender

What interests me is what writers write about, the subjects of literature today.

I am not defending the young writers from the old writers.

I am defending what is, in the widest sense, the political or moral subject in writing.

The Trance | Poem Summary | Snappynotes
Above: Stephen Spender

Lawrence’s own books are descriptions of his experience.

His writing is so inextricably bound up with the value he set on living, that it seems a part of the experience.

It does not seem at all cut off from his life.

Sonslovers.jpg

The organ of life, the moral life of human beings, is the subject, the consistent pattern.

To write a poetry which represents the modern moral life, which is yet not isolated from tradition.

Dust jacket, Lawrence, The Rainbow, Methuen, 1915.jpg

In Yeats I see a fundamental division of the realist from the practical politician and mystic, the reporter attending séances.

Above: William Butler Yeats

I see Eliot as an extremely isolated artist of great sensibility, a deaf and neurotic sensibility that produced great quartets.

Above: Thomas Stearns Eliot

James believed that the only values which mattered at all were those cultivated by individuals who had escaped from the general decadence.

Above: Henry James

Before everything else, the individual must be agonizingly aware of his isolated situation.

Nor is he to be selfish.

He is still occupied in building up the little nucleus of a real civilization possible for himself and for others possessing the same awareness as himself.

More recently, however, the situation seems to have profoundly altered, because the moral life of the individual has become comparatively insignificant.

365 Ways to Change the World – The Speaking Tree

In times of revolution or war, there is a divorce between the kind of morality that affects individuals and the morality of the state, of politics.

In time of war, the immoral purpose invented by the state is to beat the enemy and the usual taboos affecting individuals are almost suspended.

Those taboos which serve to make an individual conform to a strict family code may become regarded as ludicrous.

In revolutionary times it is questions of social justice, of liberty, of war or peace, of election, that become really important.

Civilization series logo (2016).svg
Above: Civilizations video game series logo

Questions of private morality, of theft, of adultery, become almost insignificant.

In private life there remain few great saints and absolutely no great sinners.

Yin and yang.svg

The old question of free will, of whether the individual is free to choose between two courses of action, becomes superseded by another question:

Is a society able to determine the course of its history?

Society is, of course, made up of individuals, and the choice, if there is any, lies finally with individuals.

But there is a difference between public acts and private acts of individuals.

There is a difference between the man who considers that he is a great and exciting sinner because he leads a promiscuous sexual life, and the man who decides not to live too promiscuously because to do so embarrasses and complicates his revolutionary activities.

Casanova film.jpg

To the second man the question of a morality in his private life becomes a matter of convenience, whereas his political conscience governs his actions.

In times of rest, of slow evolution and peace, society is an image of the individual quietly living his life and obeying the laws.

A painting of a man and woman with stern expessions standing side-by-side in front of a white house. The man holds a pitch fork.
Above: American Gothic, Grant Wood

In violent times the moral acts of the individual seem quite unrelated to the immense social changes going on all around him.

He looks at civilization and does not see his own quiet image reflected there at all, but the face of something fierce and threatening that may destroy him.

It may seem foreign and yet resemble his own face.

He knows that if he is not to be destroyed, he must somehow connect his life again with this political life and influence it.

Stop Reading the News by Rolf Dobelli, Caroline Waight | Waterstones

The extraordinary public events of the last few years, the war, revolutions, the economic crisis, are bound eventually into the tradition of literature, the organ of life.

It is not true to say that poetry is about nothing.

Poetry is about history, but not history in the sense of school books.

Poetry is a history which is the moral life, which is always contemporary.

The pattern, the technique, is the organ of life.

Dead poets society.jpg

I find myself opposed to the distinguished critic who says that art is, or should be, non-moral and non-political, but external and satiric, as much as I am bound also to oppose those who say that literature should become an instrument of propaganda.

Why I Write (Great Ideas #020) by George Orwell

The greatest art is moral, even when the artist has no particular moral or political axe to grind.

Conversely, that having a particular moral or political axe to grind does destroy art if the writer:

  • suspends his own judgments and substitutes the system of judging established by a political creed
  • assumes knowledge of men and the future course of history, which he may passionately believe, but which, as an artist, he simply hasn’t got

Utopia by Thomas More

The poet is not dealing in purely esthetic values, but he is communicating an experience of life which is outside his own personal experience.

He may communicate his own experience yet he is not bound by this, but by his own understanding.

Pure poetry does communicate a kind of experience and this is the experience of a void.

For the sense of a void is a very important kind of experience.

All theories of art for art’s sake and of pure art are the attempt to state the theory of a kind of art based on no political, religious or moral creed.

Gallery of Light, Space, and Movement Become Art During the Mesmerizing  Sensory Experience of "VOID" - 3

The old gang to be forgotten in the spring

The hard bitch and the riding master

Stiff underground; deep in clear lake

The lolling bridegroom, beautiful, there

(W.H. Auden)

Above: W.H. Auden

I am not stating how writers should write or even what they should write about.

That is their business, not mine.

Writer at Work - Writers Write

At some time in his life an artist has got to come to grips with the objective, factual life around him.

He cannot spin indefinitely from himself unless he learned how to establish contact with his audience by the use of symbols which represent reality to his contemporaries.

If he does not learn this lesson, he ceases to be.

He needs to be islanded with imagery, which is derived from realistic observation.

Just as dreams express the desires censored by our waking thoughts figure those desires in pictures which are actual to us.

Thus we find a museum full of the symbols which were at first observed as conditions in real life are used as symbols for different states of mind.

The Museum of Innocence.jpg
Above: The Museum of Innocence, Istanbul, Turkey

I have not the least hesitation in saying that I aspire to write in such a way that it would be impossible for an outsider to say whether I am at a given moment an American writing about England or an Englishman writing about America, and far from being ashamed of such an ambiguity I should be exceedingly proud of it, for it would be highly civilized.

(Henry James)

Above: Henry James

The most limited theme is capable of the greatest development and variation.

From humble beginnings come great things | Inspirational Quotes |  Typography inspiration, Words, Lettering

James is the spectator at the edge of life always refusing to enter into it.

His characters all listen and talk and comment and do not act.

The Beast in the Jungle is the study of a man in whose life nothing happens, it is all spent in waiting for the beast to spring.

The Beast in the Jungle eBook by Henry James - 9788822868657 | Rakuten Kobo  United States

A life of leisured and comfortable journeys to frequented and beautiful cities or parts of the country is, in the majority of cases, the most uneventful life our society has to offer.

If it provides excitement, it provides excitement with the least possible amount of friction.

The personal conflict is a conflict between the desire to plunge too deeply into experience and the prudent resolution to remain a spectator, to absorb the tradition without losing own individuality, to choose between two kinds of isolation:

  • the isolation of a person so deeply involved in experiencing the sensations of a world foreign to him that he fails to affirm himself as a part of its unity
  • to be isolated in the manner of absolutely refusing to be an actor in the play which so impressed him

I Am A Rock 45.jpg

What, then, have you dreamed of?

A man whom I can have the luxury of respecting!

A man whom I can admire enough to make me know I am doing it, whom I fondly believe to be cast in a bigger mould than most of the vulgar breed – large in character, great in talent, strong in will.

In such a man as that, one’s weary imagination at last may rest or may wander if it will, but with the sense of coming home again a greater adventure than any other.

(Henry James)

James Washington Square cover.JPG

The tragic muse is a book in which all the conflicting aspects of life are represented:

The life of political action, the aesthetic life, and the drama.

Intelligently responsive critical interest in an artist’s work is an almost necessary stimulus to creation.

Bookmark: Authors, readings, launches move to online | Star Tribune

It was as if he had said to me on seeing me:

Lay hands on the weak little relics of our common youth:

Oh, but you are not going to give me away, to hand me over in my raggedness and my poor accidents, quite helpless, friendless.

You are going to do the best for me you can, aren’t you?

And since you are going to let me seem to justify them as I possibly can?

(Henry James)

The Bostonians by Henry James

At the Shakespeare and Company bookstore in Paris, which published the first edition of James Joyce’s Ulysses, historic figures made rare appearances to read their work: 

Shakespeare and Company bookstore, Paris 13 August 2013.jpg
Above: Shakespeare and Company bookstore, Paris, France

JoyceUlysses2.jpg

Paul Valéry, André Gide and Eliot.

Paul Valéry photographed by Henri Manuel, 1920s.
Above: French writer Paul Valéry (1871 – 1945)

André Gide.jpg
Above: French writer André Gide (1869 – 1951)

T. S. Eliot | Poetry Foundation
Above: T.S. Eliot

Hemingway even broke his rule of not reading in public if Spender would read with him.

Since Spender agreed, Hemingway appeared for a rare reading in public with him.

Dark-haired man in light colored short-sleeved shirt working on a typewriter at a table on which sits an open book
Above: American writer Ernest Hemingway (1899 – 1961)

Paris Review interview, May 1978:

Hemingway I knew during the Spanish Civil War.

He often turned up in Valencia and Madrid and other places where I happened to be.

We would go for walks together and then he would talk about literature.

ErnestHemmingway ForWhomTheBellTolls.jpg

He was marvelous as long as he didn’t realize that he was talking about literature —

I mean he’d say how the opening chapter of Stendhal’s La Chartreuse de Parme was the best description of war in literature, when Fabrizio gets lost, doesn’t know where he is at all in the Battle of Waterloo.

Stendhal, by Olof Johan Södermark, 1840
Above: French writer Marie-Henri Beyle (aka Stendhal) (1783 – 1842)

StendhalCharterhouseParma01.jpg
Above: The Charterhouse of Parma, first edition

Battle of Waterloo 1815.PNG
Above: The Battle of Waterloo, Waterloo, Belgium, 18 June 1815

Then I’d say:

Well, what do you think about Henry IV?

Portrait of Henry IV
Above: English King Henry IV (1367 – 1413)

Do you think Shakespeare writes well about war?

Oh, I’ve never read Shakespeare,” he would say.

Shakespeare.jpg
Above: William Shakespeare (1564 – 1616)

What are you talking about?

You seem to imagine I’m a professor or something.

I don’t read literature.

I’m not a literary man.”—

That kind of thing.

Above: The Hemingway family (Hadley, Bumby and Ernest), Schruns, Austria, 1926

In Chicago, Hemingway worked as an associate editor of the monthly journal Cooperative Commonwealth, where he met novelist Sherwood Anderson.

It is believed that Anderson suggested Paris to Hemingway because “the monetary exchange rate” made it an inexpensive place to live, more importantly it was where “the most interesting people in the world” lived.

Anderson in 1933
Above: American novelist Sherwood Anderson (1876 – 1941)

In Paris, Hemingway met American writer and art collector Gertrude Stein, Irish novelist James Joyce, American poet Ezra Pound (who “could help a young writer up the rungs of a career“) and other writers.

Above: American writer Gertrude Stein (1874 – 1946)

Picture of James Joyce from 1922 in three-quarters view looking downward
Above: James Joyce

Above: Ezra Pound

The Hemingway of the early Paris years was a “tall, handsome, muscular, broad-shouldered, brown-eyed, rosy-cheeked, square-jawed, soft-voiced young man.”

He and Hadley lived in a small walk-up at 74 rue du Cardinal Lemoine in the Latin Quarter, and he worked in a rented room in a nearby building.

74 rue du Cardinal Lemoine | Hemingway's Paris-37 | This was… | Flickr
Above: 74 rue du Cardinal Lemoine, Paris

File:Rue Cardinal Lemoine-Plaque Hemingway.JPG - Wikimedia Commons

Stein, who was the bastion of modernism in Paris, became Hemingway’s mentor and godmother to his son Jack. 

She introduced him to the expatriate artists and writers of the Montparnasse Quarter, whom she referred to as the “Lost Generation“—a term Hemingway popularized with the publication of The Sun Also Rises.

Generation timeline.svg

A regular at Stein’s salon, Hemingway met influential painters such as Pablo Picasso, Joan Miró and Juan Gris.

Portrait de Picasso, 1908.jpg
Above: Spanish painter Pablo Picasso (1881 – 1973)

Portrait of Joan Miro, Barcelona 1935 June 13.jpg
Above: Spanish painter Joan Miro (1893 – 1983)

Juan Gris, 1922, photograph by Man Ray, Paris. Gelatin silver print.jpg
Above: Spanish painter Juan Gris (1887 – 1927)

He eventually withdrew from Stein’s influence, and their relationship deteriorated into a literary quarrel that spanned decades.

Ezra Pound met Hemingway by chance at Sylvia Beach’s bookshop Shakespeare and Company in 1922.

Sylvia Beach at Shakespeare & Co Paris 1920.jpg
Above: American bookseller/publisher Sylvia Beach (1887 – 1962)

The two toured Italy in 1923 and lived on the same street in 1924.

They forged a strong friendship, and in Hemingway, Pound recognized and fostered a young talent. 

Pound introduced Hemingway to James Joyce, with whom Hemingway frequently embarked on “alcoholic sprees“.

During his first 20 months in Paris, Hemingway filed 88 stories for the Toronto Star newspaper.

Passport photograph
Above: Hemingway’s 1923 passport photo. At this time, he lived in Paris with his wife Hadley, and worked as a foreign correspondent for the Toronto Star.

Toronto-Star-Logo.svg

By-Line Ernest Hemingway 1967.jpg

In September 1923, the Hemingways returned to Toronto, where their son John was born on 10 October.

He missed Paris, considered Toronto boring, and wanted to return to the life of a writer, rather than live the life of a journalist.

Hemingway, Hadley and their son (nicknamed Bumby) returned to Paris in January 1924 and moved into a new apartment at 113 rue Notre-Dame des Champs.

Ernest Hemingway, 113 rue notre-dame des champs, Montparnasse, Paris,1926.  (from Kiki's Paris by Billy Kluver… | Great short stories, Dorothy parker,  The new yorker
Above: Ernest Hemingway, 1926

Hemingway helped Ford Madox Ford edit The Transatlantic Review, which published works by Pound, John Dos Passos, Baroness Elsa von Freytag-Loringhoven, and Stein, as well as some of Hemingway’s own early stories, such as “Indian Camp“.

When In Our Time was published in 1925, the dust jacket bore comments from Ford.

Indian Camp” received considerable praise.

Ford saw it as an important early story by a young writer.

Critics in the United States praised Hemingway for reinvigorating the short story genre with his crisp style and use of declarative sentences.

c. 1905 photo
Above: English writer Ford Madox Ford (1873 – 1939)

Six months earlier, Hemingway had met F. Scott Fitzgerald.

The pair formed a friendship of “admiration and hostility“. 

A photograph of F. Scott Fitzgerald by Nickolas Muray. Fitzgerald is bent over a desk and is examining a sheaf of papers. He is wearing a light suit and a polka-dot tie. A white handkerchief is in his breast pocket.
Above: American writer Francis Scott Key Fitzgerald (1896 – 1940)

Fitzgerald had published The Great Gatsby the same year:

Hemingway read it, liked it, and decided his next work had to be a novel.

The book cover with title against a dark sky. Beneath the title are lips and two eyes, looming over a city.

He was very nice when one was alone with him, but the public Hemingway could be troublesome.

On one occasion, I remember we went into a bar where there were girls.

Hemingway immediately took up a guitar and started strumming, being “Hemingway”.

One of the girls standing with him pointed at me and said, “Tu amigo es muy guapo.”—

Your friend is very handsome.

Hemingway became absolutely furious, bashed down the guitar and left in a rage.

He was very like that.

Another time, my first wife and I met him and Marty Gellhorn in Paris.

Yours, for Probably Always: Martha Gellhorn's Letters of Love and War  1930-1949 – review | History books | The Guardian
Above: Marty Gellhorn

They invited us to lunch, someplace where there were steaks and chips, things like that, but my wife ordered sweetbread.

Also she wouldn’t drink.

Inez Spender', Sir William Coldstream, 1937–8 | Tate
Above: Inez Pearn Spender (née Marie Agnes Pearn) (1913 – 1976)

So Hemingway said:

Your wife is yellow, that’s what she is, she’s yellow.

Marty was like that, and do you know what I did?

I used to take her to the morgue in Madrid every morning before breakfast.

Well, the morgue in Madrid before breakfast really must have been something.

photograph of three men and two women sitting at a sidewalk table

Above: Ernest Hemingway with Lady Duff Twysden, his wife Hadley, and friends, July 1925 trip to Spain

Hemingway always said of me:

You’re okay.

All that’s wrong with you is you’re too squeamish.

MoveableFeast.jpg

So he would describe modern war.

He’d say:

If you think of modern war from the point of view of a pilot, the city that he’s bombing isn’t all these people whom you like to worry about, people who are going to suffer —

It’s just a mathematical problem.

It’s like shading in a circle with dark areas where you drop your bombs.

You mustn’t think of it in a sentimental way at all.

Hemingway farewell.png

At that same meeting in Paris, he told me again I was squeamish, and then he said:

This is something you ought to look at, it will do you good.

He produced a packet of about 30 photographs of the most horrible murders, which he carried around in his pockets.

This toughened one up in some way.

The Murders in the Rue Morgue eBook by Edgar Allan Poe - 9783967993257 |  Rakuten Kobo Greece

He told me that what motivated him really, while he was in Spain, wasn’t so much enthusiasm about the Republic, but to test his own courage.

He said:

Only if you actually go into battle and bullets are screeching all around you, can you know whether you’re a coward or not.

He had to prove to himself that he wasn’t a coward.

And he said:

Mind, you shit in your pants with fear.

Everyone does that, but that isn’t what counts.

I don’t remember quite what it is that counts —

But he always wanted to test his own courage.

Physical courage to him was a kind of absolute value.

photograph of three men
Above: Hemingway (center) with Dutch filmmaker Joris Ivens (1898 – 1989) and German writer Ludwig Renn (1889 – 1979) (serving as an International Brigades officer) during the Spanish Civil War, 1937

In 1936, Spender became a member of the Communist Party of Great Britain. 

Communist Party of Great Britain (Provisional Central Committee) - Wikipedia

(The Communist Party of Great Britain (CPGB) was the largest Communist party in Great Britain between 1920 and 1991.

Founded in 1920 through a merger of several smaller Marxist parties, the CPGB gained the support of many socialist organisations and trade unions following the political fallout of the First World War and the Russian October Revolution.

Ideologically the CPGB was a socialist party organised upon Marxism-Leninist ideology, strongly opposed to British colonialism, sexual discrimination and racial segregation.

These beliefs led many leading anti-colonial revolutionaries, feminists, and anti-fascist figures, to become closely associated with the Party.

Many prominent CPGB members became leaders of Britain’s trade union movements.)

Join the party or become a supporter | The Communists

Harry Pollitt, its head, invited him to write for the Daily Worker on the Moscow Trials.

Above: Henry Pollitt (1890 – 1960) giving a speech to workers in front of Whitehall, London, 1941

(The Moscow Trials were a series of show trials held in the Soviet Union between 1936 and 1938 at the instigation of Joseph Stalin.

Stalin Full Image.jpg
Above: Joseph Stalin (1878 – 1953)

They were nominally directed against “Trotskyists” and members of the “Right Opposition” of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union.

Above: Leon Trotsky (1879 – 1940)

Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels
Above: Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, German authors of The Communist Manifesto

At the time the three Moscow Trials were given extravagant titles:

  • the “Case of the Trotskyite-Zinovievite Terrorist Center” (or the Zinoviev-Kamenev Trial, also known as the ‘Trial of the Sixteen‘, August 1936)

Grigory Zinoviev
Above: Russian revolutionary Grigory Zinovieff (né Hirsch Apfelbaum) (1883 – 1936)

Lev Kamenev 1920s (cropped).jpg
Above: Russian revolutionary Lev Kamenev (né Rozenfeld) (1883 – 1936)

  • the “Case of the Anti-Soviet Trotskyist Center” (or the Pyatakov-Radek Trial, January 1937)

Pyatakov GL.jpg
Above: Russian revolutionary Georgy Pyatakov (1890 – 1937)

Karl Radek 1.jpg
Above: Ukrainian revolutionary Karl Radek (1885 – 1939)

  • the “Case of the Anti-Soviet ‘Bloc of Rights and Trotskyites’” (or the Bukharin-Rykov Trial, also known as the ‘Trial of the Twenty-One‘, March 1938)

Bucharin.bra.jpg
Above: Russian revolutionary Nikolai Bukharin (1888 – 1938)

Alexei Rykov.jpg
Above: Alexei Rykov (1881 – 1938)

The defendants were Old Bolshevik Party (“old party guard“) leaders and top officials of the Soviet Secret Police (KGB).

Emblema KGB.svg
Above: Emblem of the KGB

Most were charged under Article 58 of the RSFSR Penal Code with conspiring with the Western powers to assassinate Stalin and other Soviet leaders, dismember the Soviet Union, and restore capitalism.

Several prominent figures were sentenced to death during this period outside these trials.

The Moscow Trials led to the execution of many of the defendants.

The trials are generally seen as part of Stalin’s Great Purge, a campaign to rid the party of current or prior opposition, including Trotskyists and leading Bolshevik cadre members from the time of the Russian Revolution or earlier, who might even potentially become a figurehead for the growing discontent in the Soviet populace resulting from Stalin’s mismanagement of the economy.

Stalin’s rapid industrialization during the period of the First Five Year Plan and the brutality of the forced agricultural collectivization had led to an acute economic and political crisis (1928 – 1933), made worse by the global Great Depression, which led to enormous suffering on the part of the Soviet workers and peasants.

Stalin was acutely conscious of this fact and took steps to prevent it taking the form of an opposition inside the Communist Party of the Soviet Union to his increasingly totalitarian rule.)

КПСС.svg
Above: Flag of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union with face of Vladimir Lenin (1870 – 1924)

In late 1936, Spender married Inez Pearn, whom he had recently met at an Aid to Spain meeting.

She is described as ‘small and rather ironic‘ and ‘strikingly good-looking‘.

Spender was married to his first wife, Inez, having been part-converted to heterosexuality through an affair with an American, Muriel Gardiner.

Sleeping with a woman, he told Isherwood, was “more satisfactory, more terrible, more disgusting, and, in fact, more everything“.

One of his poems speaks of having “a third mouth of the dark to kiss“.

The marriage to Inez ended as the Second World War began.

The poet who was Britain's pottiest parent: His son describes the love  affairs, the holidays alone and breastfeeding kittens | Daily Mail Online
Above: Inez and Stephen Spender

In 1937, during the Spanish Civil War, the Daily Worker sent him to Spain on a mission to observe and report on the Soviet ship Komsomol, which had sunk while carrying Soviet weapons to the Second Spanish Republic.

Leninsky Komsomol-class cargo ship - Wikipedia
Above: The Leninsky-Komsomol class cargo ship Ravenstvo

Spender travelled to Tangier and tried to enter Spain via Cadiz, but was sent back.

He then travelled to Valencia, where he met Ernest Hemingway and Manuel Altolaguirre. 

5 poemas de Manuel Altolaguirre - Zenda
Above: Spanish poet Manuel Altolaguirre (1905 – 1959)

You stared out of the window on the emptiness
Of a world exploding:
Stones and rubble thrown upwards in a fountain
Blasted sideways by the wind.
Every sensation except loneliness
Was drained out of your mind
By the lack of any motionless object the eye could
find.
You were a child again
Who sees for the first time things happen.

When you smiled,
Everything in the room was shattered;
Only you remained whole
In frozen wonder, as though you stared
At your image in the broken mirror
Where it had always been silverly carried.

To A Spanish Poet” (for Manuel Altolaguirre), The Still Centre, 1939

Manuel Altolaguirre - Alchetron, The Free Social Encyclopedia
Above: Manuel Altolaguirre

(Tony Hyndman, alias Jimmy Younger, had joined the International Brigades, which were fighting against Francisco Franco’s forces in the Battle of Guadalajara.)

Emblem of the International Brigades.svg
Above: Emblem of the International Brigades (1936 – 1938), Spanish Civil War

RETRATO DEL GRAL. FRANCISCO FRANCO BAHAMONDE (adjusted levels).jpg
Above: Spanish dictator Francisco Franco (1892 – 1975)

Bundesarchiv Bild 183-2006-1204-500, Spanien, Schlacht um Guadalajara.jpg
Above: Nationalist forces, Battle of Guadalajara, Spain, 8-23 March 1937

The guns spell money’s ultimate reason
In letters of lead on the spring hillside.
But the boy lying dead under the olive trees
Was too young and too silly
To have been notable to their important eye.
He was a better target for a kiss.

His name never appeared in the papers.
The world maintained its traditional wall
Round the dead with their gold sunk deep as a well,
Whilst his life, intangible as a Stock Exchange
rumour, drifted outside.

Consider his life which was valueless
In terms of employment, hotel ledgers, news files.
Consider. One bullet in ten thousand kills a man.
Ask. Was so much expenditure justified
On the death of one so young and so silly
Lying under the olive tree, O world, O death?

Ultima Ratio Regum“, The Still Centre, 1939

In July 1937, Spender attended the Second International Writers’ Congress, the purpose of which was to discuss the attitude of intellectuals to the war, held in Valencia, Barcelona and Madrid, and attended by many writers, including Ernest Hemingway, André Malraux and Pablo Neruda. 

Malraux in 1974
Above: French writer André Malraux (1901 – 1976)

Pablo Neruda 1963.jpg
Above: Chilean poet Pablo Neruda (1904 – 1973)

Pollitt told Spender “to go and get killed.

We need a Byron in the movement.”

Above: Lord Byron on his Death-bed, Joseph-Denis Odevaere – Byron planned to attack the Turkish-held fortress of Lepanto, at the mouth of the Gulf of Corinth. Byron employed a fire-master to prepare artillery, and he took part of the rebel army under his own command, despite his lack of military experience. Before the expedition could sail, on 15 February 1824, he fell ill, and bloodletting weakened him further. He made a partial recovery, but in early April he caught a violent cold, which therapeutic bleeding, insisted on by his doctors, aggravated. This treatment, carried out with unsterilized medical instruments, may have caused him to develop sepsis. He contracted a violent fever and died in Missolonghi on 19 April 1824.

Deep in the winter plain, two armies
Dig their machinery, to destroy each other.
Men freeze and hunger. No one is given leave
On either side, except the dead, and wounded.

All have become so nervous and so cold
That each man hates the cause and distant words
Which brought him here, more terribly than bullets.

Two Armies“, The Still Centre, 1939

Above: Italian tankettes advancing with a flame thrower tank in the lead at Guadalajara

Spender was imprisoned for a while in Albacete.

Above: Members of the International Brigades in the British cookhouse at Albacete raising their fists

In Madrid, he met André Malraux.

They discussed André Gide’s Retour de l’U.R.S.S..

André Gide's Return From the USSR: Retour de l' U.R.S.S. a book by André  Gide and David Grunwald

Because of medical problems, Spender went back to England and bought a house in Lavenham.

In 1939, he divorced.

Lavenham High Street.jpg
Above: High Street, Lavenham, England

His 1938 translations of works by Bertolt Brecht and Miguel Hernández appeared in John Lehmann’s New Writing.

Brecht in 1954
Above: German writer Bertolt Brecht (1898 – 1956)

Miguel Hernandez
Above: Spanish poet Miguel Hernandez (1910 – 1942)

John Lehmann biography
Above: English poet John Lehmann (1907 – 1987)

Spender felt close to the Jewish people.

His mother, Violet Hilda Schuster, was half-Jewish.

(Her father’s family were German Jews who converted to Christianity, and her mother came from an upper-class family of Catholic German, Lutheran Danish and distant Italian descent).

Judaica.jpg
Above: Judaica – Shabbat (Sabbath) candlesticks, the handwashing cup egg-shaped etrog box, the ram’s horn shofar, Torah pointer, the Torah in book-form Tanach

Spender’s second wife, Natasha, whom he married in 1941, was also Jewish.

 In 1941, he married Natasha Litvin, 10 years his junior.

The end of the War coincided with the birth of their first child.

Photos, Biography, Literary Movement - LIFE OF STEPHEN SPENDER
Above: Stephen and Natasha Spender

Spender continued to write poetry throughout his life, but it came to consume less of his literary output in later years than it did in the 1930s and 1940s.

Critics praised his work as an autobiographer and critic.

In a Times Literary Supplement review, Julian Symons noted “the candor of the ceaseless critical self-examination Spender has conducted for more than half a century in autobiography, journals, criticism, poems.

Julian Symons (1912 – 1994) – A Crime is Afoot
Above: British writer Julian Symons (1912 – 1994)

Spender was at his best when he was writing autobiography.

The poet himself pointed echoed this assertion in the postscript to The Thirties and After: Poetry, Politics, People, 1933 – 1970 (1978):

“I myself am, it is only too clear, an autobiographer.

Autobiography provides the line of continuity in my work. I am not someone who can shed or disclaim his past.”

The Thirties and After | SpringerLink

In 1942, he joined the fire brigade of Cricklewood and Maresfield Gardens as a volunteer.

Spender met several times with the poet Edwin Muir.

Edwin Muir.jpg
Above: Scottish poet Edwin Muir (1887 – 1959)

After he was no longer left-wing, he was one of those who wrote of their disillusionment with Communism in the essay collection The God that Failed (1949), along with Arthur Koestler and others.

(The God that Failed is a 1949 collection of six essays by Louis Fischer, André Gide, Arthur Koestler, Ignazio Silone, Stephen Spender and Richard Wright.

The common theme of the essays is the authors’ disillusionment with and abandonment of Communism.)

The God that Failed - Wikipedia

It is thought that one of the big areas of disappointment was the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact between Germany and the Soviet Union, which many leftists saw as a betrayal.

Vyacheslav Molotov Anefo2.jpg
Above: Soviet Foreign Minister Vyacheslav Molotov (1890 – 1986)

Portrait of a middle-aged man with short grey hair and a stern expression. He wears a dark military uniform, with a swastika on one arm. He is seated with his hands on a table with several papers on it, holding a pen.
Above: Nazi Foreign Minister Joachim von Ribbentrop (1893 – 1946)

Like Auden, Isherwood and several other outspoken opponents of fascism in the 1930s, Spender did not see active military service in World War II.

He was initially graded “C” upon examination because of his earlier colitis, poor eyesight, varicose veins and the long-term effects of a tapeworm in 1934.

But he pulled strings to be re-examined and was upgraded to “B“, which meant that he could serve in the London Auxiliary Fire Service.

Spender spent the winter of 1940 teaching at Blundell’s School.

Above: Blundell’s, Tiverton, Devon, England

After the War, Spender was a member of the Allied Control Commission, restoring civil authority in Germany.

Allied Control Commission In Berlin Photograph by Mary Evans Picture Library
Above: Allied Control Commission in Berlin

All the posters on the walls
All the leaflets in the streets
Are mutilated, destroyed or run in rain,
Their words blotted out with tears,
Skins peeling from their bodies
In the victorious hurricane.

All the lessons learned, unlearned;
The young, who learned to read, now blind
Their eyes with an archaic film;
The peasant relapses to a stumbling tune
Following the donkey`s bray;
These only remember to forget.

But somewhere some word presses
On the high door of a skull and in some corner
Of an irrefrangible eye
Some old man memory jumps to a child
— Spark from the days of energy.
And the child hoards it like a bitter toy.

Fall of a City“, Selected Poems, 1941

Battle of Berlin - Wikipedia
Above: Berlin at the end of World War II

With Cyril Connolly and Peter Watson, Spender co-founded Horizon magazine and served as its editor from 1939 to 1941.

Above: Cyril Connolly

Queer saint' Peter Watson left his mark on British culture by bankrolling  artworld giants | The Independent | The Independent
Above: English arts benefactor Peter Watson (1908 – 1956)

Horizon: April 1940 by edited by Cyril - First edition - 1940 - from  Between the Covers- Rare Books, Inc. ABAA (SKU: 75362)

A poet can only write about what is true to his own experience, not about what he would like to be true to his experience.


Poetry does not state truth.

It states the conditions within which something felt is true.

Even while he is writing about the little portion of reality which is part of his experience, the poet may be conscious of a different reality outside.

His problem is to relate the small truth to the sense of a wider, perhaps theoretically known, truth outside his experience.

Foreword“, The Still Centre (1939)

Stephen Spender Quotes | Profound quotes, Writing poetry, Wise quotes

From 1947 to 1949, he went to the US several times and saw Auden and Isherwood.

Flag of the United States
Above: Flag of the United States of America

Since we are what we are, what shall we be
But what we are?
 We are, we have
Six feet and seventy years, to see
The light, and then resign it for the grave.

Spiritual Explorations” from Poems of Dedication (1947)

POEMS OF DEDICATION | Stephen Spender | First Edition

He was the editor of Encounter magazine from 1953 to 1966, but resigned after it emerged that the Congress for Cultural Freedom, which published it, was covertly funded by the CIA. 

Spender insisted that he was unaware of the ultimate source of the magazine’s funds.

Encounter - Powerbase

Annual program 2017 - Announcements - e-flux

Seal of the Central Intelligence Agency.svg

He taught at various American institutions and accepted the Elliston Chair of Poetry at the University of Cincinnati in 1954.

University of Cincinnati seal.svg

In 1961, he became professor of rhetoric at Gresham College, London.

Gresham College logo.svg

Spender helped found the magazine Index on Censorship, was involved in the founding of the Poetry Book Society and did work for UNESCO.

UNESCO logo English.svg

(Index on Censorship is an organization campaigning for freedom of expression, which produces a quarterly magazine of the same name from London.

Index raster-rgb.png

It is directed by the non-profit-making Writers and Scholars International, Ltd. (WSI) in association with the UK-registered charity Index on Censorship (founded as the Writers and Scholars Educational Trust), which are both chaired by the British television broadcaster, writer and former politician Trevor Phillips.

Flickr - boellstiftung - Trevor Phillips.jpg
Above: Trevor Phillips

 

Index is based at 1 Rivington Place in central London.

WSI was created by poet Stephen Spender, Oxford philosopher Stuart Hampshire, the publisher and editor of The Observer David Astor, and the writer and expert on the Soviet Union Edward Crankshaw.

Above: Stuart Hampshire (1914 – 2004)

David Astor: a king in the golden age of print | David Astor | The Guardian
Above: David Astor (1912 – 2001)

Edward Crankshaw - Peters Fraser and Dunlop (PFD) Literary Agents
Above: Edward Crankshaw (1909 – 1984)

The founding editor of Index on Censorship was the critic and translator Michael Scammell, who still serves as a patron of the organization.

Mike Scammell
Above: Michael Scammell

The original impetus for the creation of Index on Censorship came from an open letter addressed “To World Public Opinion” by two Soviet dissenters, Pavel Litvinov and Larisa Bogoraz.

Russian Dissident Litvinov Condemns Zeman - Supports Drahos - Prague  Business Journal
Above: Soviet dissident Pavel Litvinov

BogorazL.jpg
Above: Soviet dissident Larisa Bogoraz

In the words of the samizdat periodical A Chronicle of Current Events, they described “the atmosphere of illegality” surrounding the January 1968 trial of Ginzburg and Galanskov and called for “public condemnation of this disgraceful trial, for the punishment of those responsible, the release of the accused from detention and a retrial which would fully conform with the legal regulations and be held in the presence of international observers.

A Chronicle of Current Events Nr 58: 9780862100360: Amazon.com: Books

(Alexander Ginzburg resumed his dissident activities on release from the camps, until expelled from the USSR in 1979.

Alexander Ginzburg 1980.jpg
Above: Alexander Ginzburg (1936 – 2002)

The writer Yuri Galanskov died in a camp in November 1972.)

Yury Galanskov, 1939-1972 (28.2) – A Chronicle of Current Events
Above: Yuri Galanskov (1939 – 1972)

The Times (London) published a translation of the open letter and in reply the English poet Stephen Spender composed a brief telegram:

We, a group of friends representing no organisation, support your statement, admire your courage, think of you and will help in any way possible.

The Times logo.svg

Among the other 15 British and US signatories were:

  • the poet W. H. Auden

WH Auden: the poet for our times | Saturday Review | The Times
Above: W.H. Auden

  • English philosopher A. J. Ayer

Alfred Jules Ayer.jpg
Above: Alfred Jules Ayer (1910 – 1989)

  • American-British musician Yehudi Menuhin

Above: Yehudi Menuhin (1916 – 1999)

  • English man of letters J. B. Priestley

J. B. Priestley at work in the study at his home in Highgate, London
Above: John Boynton Priestley (1894 – 1984)

  • English actor Paul Scofield

Paul Scofield Allan Warren.jpg
Above: Paul Scofield (1922 – 2008)

  • English sculptor Henry Moore

Henry Moore in workshop Allan Warren.jpg
Above: Henry Moore (1898 – 1986)

  • British philosopher Bertrand Russell

Bertrand Russell 1957.jpg
Above: Bertrand Russell (1872 – 1970)

  • American writer Mary McCarthy

The Formidable Friendship of Mary McCarthy and Hannah Arendt | The New  Yorker
Above: Mary McCarthy

  • Russian-French-American composer Igor Stravinsky

Above: Igor Stravinsky (1882 – 1971)

Later that year, on 25 August, Bogoraz, Litvinov and five others demonstrated on Red Square against the invasion of Czechoslovakia.

Above: “For your freedom and ours“, one of the banners of the Red Square demonstrators

Lobnoe place Moscow.jpg
Above: Lobnoye Mesto (Place of Proclamation), Red Square, Moscow, Russia

František Dostál Srpen 1968 4 (cropped).jpg
Above: Warsaw Pact invasion of Czechoslovakia, 20-21 August 1968

A few weeks before, Litvinov sent Spender a letter (translated and published several years later in the first May 1972 issue of Index).

He suggested that a regular publication might be set up in the West “to provide information to world public opinion about the real state of affairs in the USSR“.

Flag of the Soviet Union
Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1922 – 1991)

Spender and his colleagues, Stuart Hampshire, David Astor, Edward Crankshaw and founding editor Michael Scammell decided, like Amnesty International, to cast their net wider.

They wished to document patterns of censorship in right-wing dictatorships — the military regimes of Latin America and the dictatorships in Greece, Spain and Portugal — as well as the Soviet Union and its satellites.

Latin America (orthographic projection).svg
Above: Latin America (in green)

Flag of Greece
Above: Flag of Greece

Flag of Portugal
Above: Flag of Portugal

Meanwhile, in 1971, Amnesty International began to publish English translations of each new issue of A Chronicle of Current Events, which documented human rights abuses in the USSR and included a regular “Samizdat Update“.

Amnesty International logo.svg

In a recent interview, Michael Scammell explains the informal division of labour between the two London-based organizations:

When we received human rights material we forwarded it to Amnesty and when Amnesty received a report of censorship they passed it on to us.”

View of Tower Bridge from Shad Thames
Above: Tower Bridge, London

Originally, as suggested by Scammell, the magazine was to be called Index, a reference to the lists or indices of banned works that are central to the history of censorship: the Roman Catholic Church’s Index Librorum Prohibitorum (Index of Forbidden Books), the Soviet Union’s Censor’s Index, and apartheid South Africa’s Jacobsens Index of Objectionable Literature.

Above: Title page of Index Librorum Prohibitorum (Venice 1564)

USSR: Censoring history, literature, science and religion - August 1980  Index on Censorship

Guide – The Literature Police

Scammell later admitted that the words “on censorship” were added as an afterthought when it was realised that the reference would not be clear to many readers.

Panicking, we hastily added the words ‘on Censorship’ as a subtitle“, wrote Scammell in the December 1981 issue of the magazine, “and this it has remained ever since, nagging me with its ungrammaticality (Index of Censorship, surely) and a standing apology for the opacity of its title.”

Describing the organization’s objectives at its inception, Stuart Hampshire said:

The tyrant’s concealments of oppression and of absolute cruelty should always be challenged.

There should be noise of publicity outside every detention centre and concentration camp and a published record of every tyrannical denial of free expression.”

Autumn magazine 2015: Spies, secrets and lies - Index on Censorship Index  on Censorship

Index on Censorship magazine was founded by Michael Scammell in 1972.

It supports free expression, publishing distinguished writers from around the world, exposing suppressed stories, initiating debate, and providing an international record of censorship.

The quarterly editions of the magazine usually focus on a country or region or a recurring theme in the global free expression debate. 

Index on Censorship also publishes short works of fiction and poetry by notable new writers. 

Challenging the censors - April 1987 Index on Censorship

Index Index, a round-up of abuses of freedom of expression worldwide, was published in the magazine until December 2008.

While the original inspiration to create Index came from Soviet dissidents, from its outset the magazine covered censorship in right-wing dictatorships then ruling Greece and Portugal, the military regimes of Latin America, and the Soviet Union and its satellites.

The magazine has covered other challenges facing free expression, including religious extremism, the rise of nationalism, and Internet censorship.

In the first issue of May 1972, Stephen Spender wrote:

Obviously there is the risk of a magazine of this kind becoming a bulletin of frustration.

However, the material by writers which is censored in Eastern Europe, Greece, South Africa and other countries is among the most exciting that is being written today.

Moreover, the question of censorship has become a matter of impassioned debate and it is one which does not only concern totalitarian societies.

Index on Censorship: Complicity: Why and when we choose to censor ourselves  and give away our privacy (Index on Censorship) by Rachael Jolley | WHSmith

Issues are usually organised by theme and contain a country-by-country list of recent cases involving censorship, restrictions on freedom of the press and other free speech violations.

Occasionally, Index on Censorship publishes short works of fiction and poetry by notable new writers as well as censored ones.

Over the half century it has been in existence, Index on Censorship has presented works by some of the world’s most distinguished writers and thinkers, including: 

  • Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn 

Solzhenitsyn in February 1974
Above: Russian writer Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn (1918 – 2008)

  • Milan Kundera

Milan Kundera in 1980
Above: Czech writer Milan Kundera

  • Václav Havel

Vaclav Havel.jpg
Above: Czech writer/President Vaclav Havel (1936 – 2011)

  • Nadine Gordimer

Gordimer at the Göteborg Book Fair, 2010
Above: South African writer/activist Nadine Gordimer (1923 – 2014)

  • Salman Rushdie

Rushdie at the 2016 Hay Festival
Above: Indian-British-American writer Salman Rushdie

  • Doris Lessing

Lessing at the Lit. Cologne literary festival in 2006
Above: British-Zimbabwean writer Doris Lessing (1919 – 2013)

  • Arthur Miller

Miller in 1997
Above: American playwright Arthur Miller (1915 – 2005)

  • Noam Chomsky

A photograph of Noam Chomsky
Above: American linguist/philosopher/activist Noam Chomsky

  • Umberto Eco

Italiaanse schrijver Umberto Eco, portret.jpg
Above: Italian writer Umberto Eco (1932 – 2016)

Issues under the editorship of Rachael Jolley have covered taboos, the legacy of the Magna Carta and William Shakespeare’s enduring legacy in protest.

Magna Carta (British Library Cotton MS Augustus II.106).jpg
Above: The Magna Carta (Great Charter) of 1215

Index on Censorship: Staging Shakespearian Dissent : Plays That Provoke,  Protest and Slip by the Censors (Paperback) - Walmart.com - Walmart.com

There have been special issues on China, reporting from the Middle East, and on Internet censorship.

China: Unofficial texts for the first time in English- September 1979 Index  on Censorship

Middle East: Algeria erupts, Taboo in Tunisia - January 1989 - Index on  Censorship

Global Freedom of Expression | Internet Censorship 2020: A Global Map of  Internet Restrictions - Global Freedom of Expression
Above: Global Freedom of Expression – Internet Censorship 2020: A Global Map of Internet Restrictions

The Russia issue (January 2008) won an Amnesty International Media Award 2008 for features by Russian journalists Fatima Tlisova and Sergei Bachinin, and veteran Russian free speech campaigner Alexei Simonov, founder of the Glasnost Defence Foundation.

List of issues Index on Censorship

Other landmark publications include Ken Saro-Wiwa’s writings from prison (Issue 3/1997) and a translation of the Czechoslovak Charter 77 manifesto drafted by Václav Havel and others in Issue 3/1977.

Ken Saro-Wiwa.jpg
Above: Nigerian writer/environmental activist Ken Saro-Wiwa (1941 – 1995)

Above: Charter 77 Memorial, Prague, Czech Republic

Index published the first English translation of Alexander Solzhenitsyn’s Nobel Prize acceptance speech. 

A golden medallion with an embossed image of Alfred Nobel facing left in profile. To the left of the man is the text "ALFR•" then "NOBEL", and on the right, the text (smaller) "NAT•" then "MDCCCXXXIII" above, followed by (smaller) "OB•" then "MDCCCXCVI" below.

Index on Censorship published the stories of the “disappeared” in Argentina and the work of banned poets in Cuba, the work of Chinese poets who escaped the massacres that ended the Tiananmen Square protests of 1989. 

Nunca Mas: Argentina's 9,000 "disappeared" persons - March 1986 Index on  Censorship

Flag of Cuba
Above: Flag of Cuba

Tank Man (Tiananmen Square protester).jpg
Above: “Tank Man” blocks a column of Type 59 tanks heading east on Beijing’s Chang’an Boulevard (Avenue of Eternal Peace) near Tiananmen Square during the Tiananmen Square protests of 1989. This photo was taken from the 6th floor of the Beijing Hotel, about half a mile away, through a 800 mm lens at 1/30th of a second on 5 June 1989. The name and fate of the man is unknown.

(The Tiananmen Square protests were student-led demonstrations held in Tiananmen Square, Beijing during 1989.

In what is known as the Tiananmen Square Massacre, troops armed with assault rifles and accompanied by tanks fired at the demonstrators and those trying to block the military’s advance into Tiananmen Square.

The protests started on 15 April and were forcibly suppressed on 4 June when the government declared martial law and sent the People’s Liberation Army to occupy parts of central Beijing.

Estimates of the death toll vary from several hundred to several thousand, with thousands more wounded.

The popular national movement inspired by the Beijing protests is sometimes called the ’89 Democracy Movement or the Tiananmen Square Incident.

Tiananmen Square: What happened in the protests of 1989? - BBC News

The protests were precipitated by the death of pro-reform Chinese Communist Party (CCP) General Secretary Hu Yaobang in April 1989 amid the backdrop of rapid economic development and social change in post-Mao China, reflecting anxieties among the people and political elite about the country’s future.

Hu Yaobang 1953.jpg
Above: Chinese reformer Hu Yaobang (1915 – 1989)

The reforms of the 1980s had led to a nascent market economy that benefited some people but seriously disadvantaged others.

The one-party political system also faced a challenge to its legitimacy.

Common grievances at the time included inflation, corruption, limited preparedness of graduates for the new economy, and restrictions on political participation.

Although they were highly disorganized and their goals varied, the students called for greater accountability, constitutional due process, democracy, freedom of the press, and freedom of speech.

At the height of the protests, about one million people assembled in the Square.

Rare Photos Of China's 1989 Tiananmen Square Protests : The Picture Show :  NPR

As the protests developed, the authorities responded with both conciliatory and hardline tactics, exposing deep divisions within the party leadership.

By May, a student-led hunger strike galvanized support around the country for the demonstrators.

The protests spread to some 400 cities.

Among the CCP top leadership, Premier Li Peng and Party Elders Li Xiannian and Wang Zhen called for decisive action through violent suppression of the protesters, and ultimately managed to win over Paramount Leader Deng Xiaoping and President Yang Shangkun to their side.

Lipeng.jpg
Above: Li Peng (1928 – 2019)

Li Xiannian.png
Above: Li Xiannian (1909 – 1992)

Wangzhen1955.jpg
Above: Wang Zhen (1908 – 1993)

Deng Xiaoping and Jimmy Carter at the arrival ceremony for the Vice Premier of China. - NARA - 183157-restored(cropped).jpg
Above: Deng Xiaoping (1904 – 1997)

中央办公厅主任杨尚昆.jpg
Above: Yang Shangkun

On 20 May, the State Council declared martial law.

They mobilized as many as 300,000 troops to Beijing.

The troops advanced into central parts of Beijing on the city’s major thoroughfares in the early morning hours of 4 June, killing both demonstrators and bystanders in the process.

The military operations were under the overall command of General Baibing, half-brother of President Yang Shangkun.

Yang Baibing.jpg
Above: Yang Baibing

As it happened June 4-5, 1989: Tanks rumble out of Tiananmen Square | The  Times of Israel

The international community, human rights organizations, and political analysts condemned the Chinese government for the massacre.

Western countries imposed arms embargoes on China.

The Chinese government made widespread arrests of protesters and their supporters, suppressed other protests around China, expelled foreign journalists, strictly controlled coverage of the events in the domestic press, strengthened the police and internal security forces, and demoted or purged officials it deemed sympathetic to the protests.

More broadly, the suppression ended the political reforms begun in 1986 and halted the policies of liberalization of the 1980s, which were only partly resumed after Deng Xiaoping’s Southern Tour in 1992.

Considered a watershed event, reaction to the protests set limits on political expression in China, limits that have lasted up to the present day.

Remembering the protests is widely associated with questioning the legitimacy of CCP rule and remains one of the most sensitive and most widely censored topics in China.)

No, 10,000 were not killed in China's 1989 Tiananmen crackdown – SupChina

Index on Censorship has a long history of publishing writers in translation, including Bernard Henri Lévy, Ivan Klima, Ma Jian and Nobel laureate Shirin Ebadi, and news reports including Anna Politkovskaia’s coverage of the war in Chechnya (Issue 2/2002).

Bernard Henri Lévy (cropped).jpg
Above: French philosopher Bernard Henri Lévy

Ivan Klíma (May 2009)
Above: Czech writer Ivan Klima

Ma Jian in November 2018
Above: Chinese-British writer Ma Jian

Shirin Ebadi 01.jpg
Above: Iranian political activist Shirin Ebadi

Politkovskaya during a March 2005 interview in Leipzig, Germany
Above: Russian journalist Anna Politkovskaya (1958 – 2006)

Tom Stoppard’s play Every Good Boy Deserves Favour (1977) is set in a Soviet mental institution and was inspired by the personal account of former detainee Victor Fainberg and Clayton Yeo’s expose of the use of psychiatric abuse in the USSR, were published in Index on Censorship (Issue 2, 1975).

The play was first performed with the London Symphony Orchestra.

Stoppard became a member of the advisory board of Index on Censorship in 1978 and remains connected to the publication as a patron of Index.

Man smiling wearing open necked shirt indoors
Above: Czech-British playwright Tom Stoppard

Index on Censorship published the World Statement by the International Committee for the Defence of Salman Rushdie in support of “the right of all people to express their ideas and beliefs and to discuss them with their critics on the basis of mutual tolerance, free from censorship, intimidation and violence“.

The Satanic Verses by Salman Rushdie 1st/1st Viking 1988: Amazon.co.uk: Salman  Rushdie: Books

(The Satanic Verses is British writer Salman Rushdie’s 4th novel, first published 26 September 1988 and inspired in part by the life of the Islamic prophet Muhammad.

As with his previous books, Rushdie used magical realism and relied on contemporary events and people to create his characters.
The title refers to the Satanic Verses, a group of Quranic verses that refer to three pagan Meccan goddesses: Allat, Uzza, and Manat.

The part of the story that deals with the “satanic verses” was based on accounts from the historians al-Waqidi and al-Tabari.

In the United Kingdom, The Satanic Verses received positive reviews, was a 1988 Booker Prize finalist, and won the 1988 Whitbread Award for novel of the year.

However, major controversy ensued as Muslims accused it of blasphemy and mocking their faith.

The outrage among Muslims resulted in Supreme Leader of Iran Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini, calling for Rushdie’s death on 14 February 1989.




Ruhollah Khomeini portrait 1.jpg

Above: Ayatollah Khomeini (1900 – 1989)




The result was several failed assassination attempts on Rushdie, who was placed under police protection by the UK government, and attacks on several connected individuals, including the murder of translator Hitoshi Igarashi.




Hitoshi Igarashi.jpg

Above: Hitoshi Igarashi (1947 – 1991)




The book was banned in India as hate speech directed toward Muslims.)

Horizontal tricolour flag bearing, from top to bottom, deep saffron, white, and green horizontal bands. In the centre of the white band is a navy-blue wheel with 24 spokes.
Above: Flag of India

(As much as I advocate freedom of expression, I feel that this power to express one’s opinions needs to be balanced by a sense of responsibility.

Those who were surprised by the trouble caused by Rushdie’s book failed to understand that in questioning the singularity of God the Satanic Verses ignored or subverted the supreme importance that all Muslims bestow on God’s unity – in addition to being disrespectful to the Prophet.

Rushdie’s sin was to give credence to a pre-Islamic belief that Allah had three daughters, each of whom held divine power.

The Prophet Muhammad’s teaching holds that God had neither wife nor children, and this would have been incompatible with His role as the Creator and the Almighty.

To believe that God is not omnipotent (all and solely powerful) is to commit shirk.

In strict Muslim societies, shirk is so serious that the only appropriate punishment is death.

The West regarded the outcry over the Verses as an affront to freedom of speech.

However, the important lesson to be learned from the Rushdie incident is that, to strict Muslims, the central tenets of Islam are so powerful that they can transcend all other considerations.

Personally, I think that God, should He exist, can defend Himself and does not need Man to defend His honour for Him.

That being said, Rushdie is a fool who should have known better, considering he came from an Islamist background and is a highly-educated man.)

Above: Salman Rushdie

Six months later, Index published the Hunger Strike Declaration from four student leaders of the Tiananmen Square protests of 1989, Liu Xiaobo, Zhou Duo, Hou Dejian and Gao Xin.

Liu Xiaobo.jpg
Above: Liu Xiaobo (1955 – 2017)

He Stayed at Tiananmen to the End. Now He Wonders What It Meant. - The New  York Times
Above: Zhou Duo

Hou Dejian ((Chinese: 侯德健; pinyin: Hóu Déjiàn; Wade–Giles: Hou Te-Chien,  Cantonese: Hau Dak-gin) şarkı sözleri - TR

324 Gao Xin Photos and Premium High Res Pictures - Getty Images
Above: Gao Xin

Index Index, a round-up of abuses of freedom of expression worldwide, continued to be published in each edition of the magazine until December 2008, when this function was transferred to the website.

The offences against free expression documented in that first issue’s Index Index listing included censorship in Greece and Spain, then dictatorships, and Brazil, which had just banned the film Zabriskie Point on the grounds that it “insulted a friendly power” – the United States, where it had been made and freely shown.

1ZabriskiePoint.jpg

(Zabriskie Point is a 1970 American drama film directed by Michelangelo Antonioni (1912 – 2007) and starring Mark Frechette (1947 – 1975), Daria Halprin and Rod Taylor (1930 – 2015).

It was widely noted at the time for its setting in the counterculture of the United States.

Some of the film’s scenes were shot on location at Zabriskie Point in Death Valley.

The film was an overwhelming commercial failure and was panned by most critics upon release. 

Its critical standing has increased, however, in the decades since. 

It has to some extent achieved cult status and is noted for its cinematography, use of music, and direction.)

Index on Censorship paid special attention to the situation in then Czechoslovakia between the Soviet invasion of 1968 and the Velvet Revolution of 1989, devoting an entire issue to the country eight years after the Prague Spring (Issue 3/1976).

Praha 1989-11-25, Letná, dav (01).jpg
Above: Prague during the Velvet Revolution, 25 November 1989

10 Soviet Invasion of Czechoslovakia - Flickr - The Central Intelligence Agency.jpg
Above: During the Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia, Czechoslovaks carry their national flag past a burning tank in Prague, 1 January 1968.

It included several pieces by Václav Havel, including a first translation of his one act play Conversation, and a letter to Czech officials on police censorship of his December 1975 production of The Beggar’s Opera by John Gay.

Czechoslovakia eight years after: 4 cases - Autumn 1976 Index on Censorship

The magazine also carried articles on the state of the Czech theatre and a list of the so-called Padlock Publications, 50 banned books that circulated only in typescript.

Cuba today:identity, soul, Fidel, and worldview - March 1989 - Index on  Censorship

Index also published an English version of Havel’s play Mistake, dedicated to Samuel Beckett in gratitude for Beckett’s own dedication of his play Catastrophe to Havel.

Both short plays were performed at the Free Word Centre to mark the launch of Index‘s special issue looking back at the changes of 1989 (Issue 4, 2009).

Beckett in 1977
Above: Irish playwright Samuel Beckett (1906 – 1989)

Free Speech is not For Sale, a joint campaign report by Index on Censorship and English PEN highlighted the problem of so-called libel tourism (actively searching for reasons to sue) and the English law of defamation’s chilling effect on free speech.

Free Speech Is Not For Sale | PDF | Defamation | Freedom Of Speech

After much debate surrounding the report’s ten key recommendations, the UK Justice Secretary Jack Straw pledged to make English defamation laws fairer.

A free press can’t operate or be effective unless it can offer readers comment as well as news.

What concerns me is that the current arrangements are being used by big corporations to restrict fair comment, not always by journalists but also by academics.

He added:

The very high levels of remuneration for defamation lawyers in Britain seem to be incentivising libel tourism.”

Jack Straw 2.jpg
Above: MP Jack Straw

These campaigns and others were illustrative of then CEO John Kampfner’s strategy, supported by then chair Jonathan Dimbleby, to boost Index‘s public advocacy profile in the UK and abroad beginning in 2008.

John Kampfner, Creative Industries Federation in London.jpg
Above: Singaporean-British writer John Kampfner

Until then the organization did not regard itself as “a campaigning organisation in the mould of Article 19 or Amnesty International“, as former news editor Sarah Smith noted in 2001, preferring to use its “understanding of what is newsworthy and politically significant” to maintain pressure on oppressive regimes (such as China, from 1989) through extensive coverage.

LOGO ARTICLE 19.jpg

Index on Censorship also runs a programme of UK based and international projects that put the organization’s philosophy into practice.

In 2009 and 2010, Index on Censorship worked in Afghanistan, Burma, Iraq, Tunisia and many other countries, in support of journalists, broadcasters, artists and writers who work against a backdrop of intimidation, repression, and censorship.

The organization’s arts programmes investigate the impact of current and recent social and political change on arts practitioners, assessing the degree and depth of self-censorship.

It uses the arts to engage young people directly into the freedom of expression debate.

It works with marginalised communities in UK, creating new platforms, on line and actual for creative expression.

Editor's letter: All hail those who speak out - Index on Censorship Index  on Censorship

Index on Censorship works internationally to commission new work, not only articles for print and online, but also new photography, film & video, visual arts and performance.

Examples have included an exhibition of photo stories produced by women in Iraq, Open Shutters, and programme involving artists from refugee and migrant communities in UK, linking with artists from their country of origin, imagine art after, exhibited at Tate Britain in 2007.

Standard8 | Open Shutters Iraq
Above: Open Shutters Iraq exhibition, Tate Gallery, London

Index has also worked with Burmese exiled artists and publishers on creating a programme in support of the collective efforts of Myanmar’s creative community.

Index also commissioned a new play by Actors for Human Rights, Seven Years With Hard Labour, weaving together four accounts from former Burmese political prisoners now living in the UK. 

Flag of Myanmar
Above: Flag of Myanmar

Index also co-published a book of poetry by homeless people in London and St. Petersburg.

Index on Censorship: The Global Magazine for Free Expression Index on  Censorship

In December 2002, Index on Censorship faced calls to cancel a charity performance of the John Malkovich film The Dancer Upstairs at London’s Institute of Contemporary Arts (ICA).

The Dancer Upstairs Poster.jpg

Speaking to students the previous May, Malkovich had been asked whom – as the star of Dangerous Liaisons – he would like to fight a duel with.

John Malkovich at a screening of "Casanova Variations" in January 2015.jpg
Above: John Malkovich

He picked Robert Fisk, The Independent newspaper’s Middle East correspondent, and George Galloway, at the time a Glasgow Labour MP, adding that rather than duel them, he would “rather just shoot them“.

George Galloway 2007-02-24, 02.jpg
Above: George Galloway

Fisk wrote an article saying that Malkovich’s comment was one of many threats he now received and that “almost anyone who criticizes US or Israeli policy in the Middle East is now in this free-fire zone“.

Robert Fisk at Al Jazeera Forum 2010 (cropped).jpg
Above: Robert Fisk (1946 – 2020)

The media rights group Reporters sans Frontieres (RSF) (Reporters without Borders) condemned Malkovich, but in an online article Index‘s then Associate Editor (now deputy CEO) Rohan Jayasekera, dismissed the actor’s comments as “flippant” in an article on the organization’s site.

File:RSF 2020 logo min.svg

In November 2004, Index on Censorship attracted further controversy over another indexonline.org blog post by Jayasekera that, to many readers, seemed to condone or justify the murder of Dutch filmmaker Theo van Gogh.

The blog described Van Gogh was a “free speech fundamentalist” on a “martyrdom operation, roaring his Muslim critics into silence with obscenities” in an “abuse of his right to free speech“.

Theo van Gogh
Above: Theo van Gogh (1957 – 2004)

Describing Van Gogh’s film Submission as “furiously provocative“, Jayasekera concluded by describing his death as:

A sensational climax to a lifetime’s public performance, stabbed and shot by a bearded fundamentalist, a message from the killer pinned by a dagger to his chest, Theo Van Gogh became a martyr to free expression.

His passing was marked by a magnificent barrage of noise as Amsterdam hit the streets to celebrate him in the way the man himself would have truly appreciated.

And what timing!

Just as his long-awaited biographical film of Pim Fortuyn’s life is ready to screen.

Bravo, Theo!

Bravo!”

Submission Part I.png

Submission is a 2004 English-language Dutch short drama film produced and directed by Theo van Gogh, and written by Ayaan Hirsi Ali (a former member of the Dutch House of Representatives for the People’s Party for Freedom and Democracy).

It was shown on the Dutch public broadcasting network (VPRO) on 29 August 2004.

The film’s title is one of the possible translations of the Arabic word “Islam“.

The film tells the story of four fictional characters played by a single actress wearing a veil, but clad in a see-through Hijab, her naked body painted with verses from the Quran.

The characters are Muslim women who have been abused in various ways.

The film contains monologues of these women and dramatically highlights three verses of the Koran, by showing them painted on women’s bodies.

Writer Hirsi Ali has said:

It is written in the Koran a woman may be slapped if she is disobedient.

This is one of the evils I wish to point out in the film“. 

In an answer to a question about whether the film would offend Muslims, Hirsi Ali said that:

If you’re a Muslim woman and you read the Koran, and you read in there that you should be raped if you say ‘no’ to your husband, that is offensive.

And that is insulting.

Ayaan Hirsi Ali by Gage Skidmore.jpg
Above: Somali-Dutch-American social activist Ayaan Hirsi Ali

Director of the film, Theo Van Gogh, who was known as a controversial and provocative personality, called the film a “political pamphlet“.

Van Gogh'un Kardeşinin, Hollanda'nın Ortasında Öldürülen Torunu: Theo Van  Gogh - Ekşi Şeyler
Above: Theo van Gogh

The film drew praise for portraying the ways in which women are abused in accordance with fundamentalist Islamic law, as well as anger for criticizing Islamic canon itself. 

It drew the following comment from movie critic Phil Hall:

Submission was bold in openly questioning misogyny and a culture of violence against women because of Koranic interpretations.

The questions raised in the film deserve to be asked:

Is it divine will to assault or kill women?

Is there holiness in holding women at substandard levels, denying them the right to free will and independent thought?

And ultimately, how can such a mind frame exist in the 21st century?

From defending Fred Goodwin to Qatar: Former News of the World editor Phil  Hall on ten years in PR - Press Gazette
Above: Phil Hall

 

Film critic Dennis Lim, on the other hand, stated that:

It’s depressing to think that this morsel of glib effrontery could pass as a serious critique of conservative Islam.

Another critic referred to the stories told in the film as “simplistic, even caricatures“.

Dennis Lim, director of programming at the Film Society of Lincoln Center -  UniFrance
Above: Dennis Lim

After the film’s broadcast on Dutch television, newspaper De Volkskrant reported claims of plagiarism against Hirsi Ali and Van Gogh, made by Internet journalist Francisco van Jole.

File:Volkskrant.svg - Wikimedia Commons

Van Jole said the duo had “aped” the ideas of Iranian American video artist Shirin Neshat.

Francisco van Jole - The Next Speaker
Above: Francisco van Jole

Neshat’s work, which made abundant use of Persian calligraphy projected onto bodies, had been shown in the Netherlands in 1997 and 2000.

Viennale talk (2), Shirin Neshat.jpg
Above: Shirin Neshat

On 2 November 2004, Van Gogh was assassinated in public by Mohammed Bouyeri, a Dutch-Moroccan Muslim with a Dutch passport.

A letter, stabbed through and affixed to the body by a dagger, linked the murder to Van Gogh’s film and his views regarding Islam.

It was addressed to Ayaan Hirsi Ali and called for a jihad (holy war) against kafir (unbelievers or infidels), against America, Europe, the Netherlands, and Hirsi Ali herself.

Bouyeri was jailed for life, for which in the Netherlands there is no possibility of parole, and pardons are rarely granted.

Bouyeri.jpg
Above: Mohammed Bouyeri

Following the murder of Van Gogh, tens of thousands gathered in the center of Amsterdam to mourn Van Gogh’s death.

The murder widened and polarized the debate in the Netherlands about the social position of its more than one million Muslim residents.

Flag of Netherlands
Above: Flag of the Netherlands

It also put the country’s liberal tradition further into question, coming only two years after Pim Fortuyn’s murder. 

Pim Fortuyn - May 4.jpg
Above: Pim Fortuyn (1948 – 2002)

(Pim Fortuyn was a Dutch politician, author, civil servant, businessman, sociologist and academic who founded the party Pim Fortuyn List (Lijst Pim Fortuyn or LPF) in 2002.

Fortuyn criticized multiculturism, immigration and Islam in the Netherlands.

He called Islam “a backward culture“, and was quoted as saying that if it were legally possible, he would close the borders for Muslim immigrants.

Fortuyn was assassinated during the 2002 Dutch national election campaign by Volkert van der Graaf, a left-wing environmentalist and animal rights activist. 

In court at his trial, van der Graaf said he murdered Fortuyn to stop him from exploiting Muslims as “scapegoats” and targeting “the weak members of society” in seeking political power.

The assassination shocked many residents of the Netherlands and highlighted the cultural clashes within the country. )

Familie Pim Fortuyn woedend: niets wijst op emigratie moordenaar Volkert  van der Graaf | Politiek | AD.nl
Above: Volkert van der Graaf

In an apparent reaction against controversial statements about the Islamic, Christian and Jewish religions— such as those Van Gogh had made — the Dutch Minister of Justice, Christian Democrat Piet Hein Donner, suggested Dutch blasphemy laws should either be applied more stringently or made more strict.

Piet-hein-donner-portret.jpg
Above: Piet Hein Donner

The liberal D66 party suggested scrapping the blasphemy laws altogether.)

D66 logo (2020).svg

There were many protests from both left- and right-wing commentators regarding Rohan Jayasekera’s comments.

Rohan Jayasekera of Index on Censorship, for IREX Iraqi eMedia - YouTube
Above: Rohan Jayasekera

Nick Cohen of The Observer newspaper wrote in December 2004, that:

When I asked Jayasekera if he had any regrets, he said he had none.

He told me that, like many other readers, I shouldn’t have made the mistake of believing that Index on Censorship was against censorship, even murderous censorship, on principle – in the same way as Amnesty International is opposed to torture, including murderous torture, on principle.

It may have been so its radical youth, but was now as concerned with fighting ‘hate speech’ as protecting free speech.

Nick Cohen
Above: Nick Cohen

Ursula Owen, the chief executive of Index on Censorship, while agreeing that the blog post’s “tone was not right” contradicted Cohen’s account of his conversation with Jayasekera in a letter to The Observer.

NPG x31000; Ursula Margaret Owen - Portrait - National Portrait Gallery
Above: Ursula Owen

In December 2009, the magazine published an interview with Jytte Klausen about a refusal of Yale University Press to include the Mohammed cartoons in Klausen’s book The Cartoons that Shook the World.

The magazine declined to include the cartoons alongside the interview.)

The Cartoons that Shook the World cover.jpg

Across this dazzling
Mediterranean
August morning
The dolphins write such
Ideograms:
With power to wake
Me prisoned in
My human speech
They sign: ‘I AM!’

Dolphins“, Stephen Spender

Bottlenose dolphin

Spender was appointed the 17th Poet Laureate Consultant in Poetry to the Library of Congress in 1965.

Seal of the United States Library of Congress.svg

During the late 1960s, Spender frequently visited the University of Connecticut, which he declared had the “most congenial teaching faculty” he had encountered in the United States.

University of Connecticut seal.svg

Great poetry is always written by somebody straining to go beyond what he can do.

As quoted in The New York Times (26 March 1961)

Stephen Spender : The Authorized Biography: Sutherland, John:  9780670883035: Amazon.com: Books

Spender was Professor of English at University College London (UCL) from 1970 to 1977 and then became Professor Emeritus.

University College London logo.svg

He was made a Commander of the Order of the British Empire (CBE) at the 1962 Queen’s Birthday Honours, and knighted in the 1983 Queen’s Birthday Honours.

CBE AEAColl.jpg

At a ceremony commemorating the 40th anniversary of the Normandy Invasion on 6 June 1984, US President Ronald Reagan (1911 – 2004) quoted from Spender’s poem “The Truly Great” in his remarks:

Gentlemen, I look at you and I think of the words of Stephen Spender’s poem.

You are men who in your “lives fought for life and left the vivid air signed with your honour”.

File:President Ronald Reagan giving speech on the 40th Anniversary of D-Day  (cropped).jpg - Wikimedia Commons

The Truly Great

I think continually of those who were truly great.
Who, from the womb, remembered the soul’s history
Through corridors of light, where the hours are suns,
Endless and singing. Whose lovely ambition
Was that their lips, still touched with fire,
Should tell of the Spirit, clothed from head to foot in song.
And who hoarded from the Spring branches
The desires falling across their bodies like blossoms.


What is precious, is never to forget
The essential delight of the blood drawn from ageless springs
Breaking through rocks in worlds before our earth.
Never to deny its pleasure in the morning simple light
Nor its grave evening demand for love.
Never to allow gradually the traffic to smother
With noise and fog, the flowering of the spirit.


Near the snow, near the sun, in the highest fields,
See how these names are fêted by the waving grass
And by the streamers of white cloud
And whispers of wind in the listening sky.
The names of those who in their lives fought for life,
Who wore at their hearts the fire’s centre.
Born of the sun, they travelled a short while toward the sun
And left the vivid air signed with their honour.

Stephen Spender – The Truly Great | Genius

Spender also had profound intellectual workings with the world of art, including Pablo Picasso.

The Worlds of Stephen Spender – Hauser & Wirth

The artist Henry Moore did etchings and lithographs conceived to accompany the work of writers, including Charles Baudelaire and Spender.

Moore’s work in that regard also included illustrations of the literature of Dante Alighieri, André Gide and William Shakespeare.

The exhibition was held at The Henry Moore Foundation.

Portrait of Stephen Spender – Works – Henry Moore Artwork Catalogue

Spender collected and befriended artists such as: 

  • Jean Arp

Hans Arp.JPG
Above: French artist (1886 – 1966)

  • Frank Auerbach

Above: German-British artist Frank Auerbach

  • Francis Bacon

Above: Irish-British artist Francis Bacon (1909 – 1992)

  • Lucian Freud

LucienFreud.jpg
Above: British artist Lucian Freud (1922 – 2011)

  • Alberto Giacometti

Above: Swiss artist Alberto Giacometti

  • Arshile Gorky

Archives of American Art - Arshile Gorky - 3044.jpg
Above: Armenian-American Arshile Gorky (1904 – 1948)

  • Philip Guston

Profile of the artist
Above: Canadian-American artist Philip Guston (né Goldstein) (1913 – 1980)

  • David Hockney

David Hockney 2017 at Flash Expo.jpg
Above: English artist David Hockney

  • Giorgio Morandi

Giorgio Morandi, cropped.jpg
Above: Italian artist Giorgio Morandi (1890 – 1964)

  • and others.

In The Worlds of Stephen Spender, the artist Frank Auerbach selected art work by those masters to accompany Spender’s poems.

The Worlds of Stephen Spender ARTBOOK | D.A.P. 2018 Catalog Books  Exhibition Catalogues 9783906915197

Spender wrote China Diary with David Hockney in 1982, published by Thames and Hudson art publishers in London.

China Diary. DAVID HOCKNEY | Stephen Spender

The Soviet artist Wassily Kandinsky created an etching for Spender, Fraternity, in 1939.

Wassily Kandinsky | Radierung für Stephen Spender, from Fraternity (1939) |  Artsy
Above: Fraternity – Etching for Stephen Spender, Wassily Kandinsky

Personal Life

In 1933, Spender fell in love with Tony Hyndman, and they lived together from 1935 to 1936.

In 1934, Spender had an affair with Muriel Gardiner.

In December 1936, shortly after the end of his relationship with Hyndman, Spender fell in love with and married Inez Pearn after an engagement of only three weeks.

The marriage broke down in 1939.

In 1941, Spender married Natasha Litvin, a concert pianist.

The marriage lasted until his death.

Stephen Spender - Index on Censorship Index on Censorship
Above: Stephen Spender

Spender’s sexuality has been the subject of debate.

Spender’s seemingly changing attitudes have caused him to be labelled bisexual, repressed, latently homophobic or simply something complex that resists easy labelling. 

Many of his friends in his earlier years were gay.

NPG x2952; W.H. Auden; Christopher Isherwood; Stephen Spender - Portrait -  National Portrait Gallery
Above: W.H. Auden, Christopher Isherwood and Stephen Spender

Spender had many affairs with men in his earlier years, most notably with Hyndman, who was called “Jimmy Younger” in his memoir World Within World.

WORLD WITHIN WORLD. THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF STEPHEN SPENDER by Stephen SPENDER  - First Edition - (1951) - from Charles Agvent (SKU: 015132)

After his affair with Muriel Gardiner, he shifted his focus to heterosexuality, but his relationship with Hyndman complicated both that relationship and his short-lived marriage to Inez Pearn.

His marriage to Natasha Litvin in 1941 seemed to have marked the end of his romantic relationships with men but not the end of all homosexual activity, as his unexpurgated diaries have revealed.

Subsequently, he toned down homosexual allusions in later editions of his poetry.

Nevertheless, he was a founding member of the Homosexual Law Reform Society, which lobbied for the repeal of British sodomy laws.

Sir Stephen Spender : London Remembers, Aiming to capture all memorials in  London
Above: Stephen Spender

Spender sued author David Leavitt for allegedly using his relationship with “Jimmy Younger” in Leavitt’s While England Sleeps in 1994.

The case was settled out of court with Leavitt removing certain portions from his text.

While England Sleeps: A Novel: Leavitt, David: 9781620407080: Amazon.com:  Books

I am not really sure what I should say in regards to Spender’s proclivities.

Frankly, what happens in the bedroom in my opinion should remain in the bedroom.

Do I really need to know about Spender’s extracurricular affairs to enjoy (or not) his poetry?

Cover of the Behind Closed Doors album with the singer Charlie Rich in a cowboy hat.

In the 1980s, Spender’s writing — The Journals of Stephen Spender, 1939-1983, Collected Poems, 1928-1985, and Letters to Christopher: Stephen Spender’s Letters to Christopher Isherwood, 1929-1939, in particular—placed a special emphasis on autobiographical material.

Stephen Spender_ Journals 1939-1983 | Stephen Spender, John Goldsmith |  Cloth/dust jacket Octavo

Letters to Christopher: Stephen Spender's Letters to Christopher Isherwood,  1929-1939: With "The Line of the Branch"--Two Thirties Journals by Stephen  Spender

I’m struggling at the end to get out of the valley of hectoring youth, journalistic middle age, imposture, moneymaking, public relations, bad writing, mental confusion.

On turning 70 in Journals 1939 – 1983 (1986), as quoted in Time magazine (20 January 1986)

Time Magazine logo.svg

What I had not foreseen
Was the gradual day
Weakening the will

Leaking the brightness away

For I had expected always
Some brightness to hold in trust,
Some final innocence

To save from dust

What I Expected Was“, Stephen Spender

Journals, 1939-1983: Spender, Stephen: 9780571139224: Amazon.com: Books

One, a poet, went babbling like a fountain
Through parks. All were jokes to children.
All had the pale unshaven stare of shuttered plants
Exposed to a too violent sun.

Exiles From Their Land, History Their Domicile“, The Still Centre, 1939

The Still Centre (Audio, Faber): Spender, Stephen, Spender, Stephen:  9780140863963: Amazon.com: Books

In the New York Times Book Review, critic Samuel Hynes commented that:

The person who emerges from Spender’s letters is neither a madman nor a fool, but an honest, intelligent, troubled young man, groping toward maturity in a troubled time.

And the author of the journals is something more.

He is a writer of sensitivity and power.

Samuel Hynes, 'highly respected scholar-critic' of British literature and  World War II veteran, dies at 95
Above: Samuel Hynes (1924 – 2019)

On 16 July 1995, Spender died of a heart attack in Westminster, London, aged 86.

He was buried in the graveyard of St Mary on Paddington Green Church in London.

St Mary on Paddington Green Church side entrance.jpg
Above: St Mary on Paddington Green Church, Paddington Green, London

Death is another milestone on their way.
With laughter on their lips and with winds blowing round them
They record simply
How this one excelled all others in making driving belts.

The Funeral

Spender’s name was most frequently associated with that of W.H. Auden, perhaps the most famous poet of the 1930s.

However, some critics found the two poets dissimilar in many ways.

57 Stephen Spender Photos and Premium High Res Pictures - Getty Images

In the New Yorker, for example, Vendler observed that:

At first Spender imitated Auden’s self-possessed ironies, his determined use of technological objects. … But no two poets can have been more different.

Auden’s rigid, brilliant, peremptory, categorizing, allegorical mind demanded forms altogether different from Spender’s dreamy, liquid, guilty, hovering sensibility.

Auden is a poet of firmly historical time, Spender of timeless nostalgic space.

The New Yorker Logo.svg

In the New York Times Book Review, Kazin similarly concluded that Spender “was mistakenly identified with Auden.

Although they were virtual opposites in personality and in the direction of their talents, they became famous at the same time as ‘pylon poets’— among the first to put England’s gritty industrial landscape of the 1930s into poetry.

New York Times Book Review cover June 13 2004.jpg

The term “pylon poets” refers to “The Pylons” a poem by Spender that many critics described as typical of the Auden generation.

A Short Analysis of Stephen Spender's 'The Pylons' – Interesting Literature

The much-anthologized work, included in one of Spender’s earliest collections, Poems (1933), as well as in his Collected Poems, 1928 – 1985, includes imagery characteristic of the group’s style and reflects the political and social concerns of its members.

A Literary Blog of Twentieth-Century and Beyond Poetry in English
Above: The Auden group of poets: W.H. Auden, Louis MacNiece, Cecil Day-Lewis, Stephen Spender and Christopher Isherwood

In The Angry Young Men of the Thirties (1976), Elton Edward Smith recognized that in such a poem:

The poet, instead of closing his eyes to the hideous steel towers of a rural electrification system and concentrating on the soft green fields, glorifies the pylons and grants to them the future.

And the nonhuman structure proves to be of the very highest social value, for rural electrification programs help create a new world of human equality.”

The Angry Young Men of the Thirties. by Elton Edward Smith - 1 - from  ATGBooks (SKU: 38505)

The Pylons

The secret of these hills was stone, and cottages
Of that stone made,
And crumbling roads
That turned on sudden hidden villages

Now over these small hills, they have built the concrete
That trails black wire
Pylons, those pillars
Bare like nude giant girls that have no secret.

The valley with its gilt and evening look
And the green chestnut
Of customary root,
Are mocked dry like the parched bed of a brook.

But far above and far as sight endures
Like whips of anger
With lightning’s danger
There runs the quick perspective of the future.

This dwarfs our emerald country by its trek
So tall with prophecy
Dreaming of cities
Where often clouds shall lean their swan-white neck.

Anchor tower of overhead power line.jpg

Over a 65-year career, Stephen Spender wrote scores of poems, hundreds of reviews and essays, and arguably one of the finer memoirs of the 20th century.

And yet he may end up better remembered for a cab ride.

In 1980, Spender battled a lost wallet, an octogenarian driver, and 287 miles of dismal weather to taxi from a lecture in Oneonta, NY, to a dinner date with Jacqueline Onassis in Manhattan.

(“I simply had to get there” is the breathless quote detractors are happy to supply.)

Mrs Kennedy in the Diplomatic Reception Room cropped.jpg
Above: Jacqueline Kennedy Onassis (née Bouvier) (1929 – 1994)

Fairly or unfairly, Spender’s reputation as a toady has steadily consolidated, while his reputation as a poet has steadily declined.

His most recent defender, John Sutherland, over 600 pages of an otherwise reverent biography, makes only the meekest case for Spender the literary artist.

They never stopped trying”, Sutherland writes on Page 1 of Stephen Spender: A Literary Life, alluding cryptically to unidentified enemies.

But somehow his quality (and I would argue, his literary greatness) weathered the assault.”

It’s nice to know Sutherland would argue it.

Maybe one day he will.

In his current book, though, the case for Spender’s greatness stays parenthetical, optative, and firmly stuck on Page 1.

John Sutherland (author) - Alchetron, the free social encyclopedia
Above: John Sutherland

So we’re faced with an interesting question.

Why has every decade since the ‘30s bothered to rough up an “indifferent poet”, as Spender’s good friend Cyril Connolly once described him?

Why has posterity consigned Stephen Spender to oblivion?

NPG P536; Stephen Spender - Portrait - National Portrait Gallery
Above: Stephen Spender

As aforementioned, Spender first emerged in the 30s as part of a coterie of Oxford prodigies that included Louis MacNeice, W.H. Auden, Cecil Day-Lewis, and Christopher Isherwood.

In a round robin of mutual admiration, the poets dedicated their early books to one another and soon came to be known, somewhat derisively, as “Macspaunday”.

If a coterie is incidental to a genius, as it certainly became to Auden, it can get rung around the neck of a lesser talent.

And Spender has never quite lived down the suspicion that he was little more than a well-placed satellite.

Above: Sputnik I, the first artificial satellite in space

He produced indifferent poems —

Hope and despair and the vivid small longings/ Like minnows gnaw the body” is a fair sampling —

But he was deft at courting the great, to whom he appeared pleasantly unchallenging.

The Court Jester (1955 poster).jpg

A loose jointed mind,” Virginia Woolf wrote in her diary after one encounter, “misty, clouded, suffusive.

Nothing has outline.

We plunged and skipped and hopped — from sodomy and women and writing and anonymity and — I forget.”

A Writer's Diary by Virginia Woolf: Very Good Hardcover (1954) 1st American  Edition | onourshelves

Not surprisingly, this was not a personality that organized itself around abiding convictions.

To piece together his literary life, Spender went high and went low.

He spent weekends with the Rothschilds at Mouton, and he trundled as a stipendiary from American college to American college.

Great coat of arms of Rothschild family.svg
Above: Rothschild family coat of arms

When Auden told him to stick to poetry, he dutifully complied, just as he complied when Auden later told him to write nothing but autobiographical prose.

Wyndham Lewis – Stephen Spender, 1939
Above: Stephen Spender, Wyndham Lewis

He fell into the reigning Oxford cult of homosexuality, and just as easily fell out of it.

Above: Aerial view of Oxford

Communism was a brief, intense fascination — he even announced his party membership in the Daily Worker — but the depth of the Party’s hatred of the bourgeoisie finally only baffled him.

The Daily Worker

Before the war, Spender was gay, Communist, and a poet of reportedly blazing promise.

Soon after the war, Spender was a husband, a liberal demi-Cold Warrior, and a thoroughly bland cultural statesman.

Yin and yang.svg

Both he and Auden posed an answer to a question that has, always and everywhere, overwhelmed poets, but had lately taken on new powers of vexation.

That question was:

What does a poet still have to offer a modern world?

Question mark and man concept illustration Stock Photo by ©mstanley  122688212

Auden answered it with great, painstaking care, and correctly, or at least importantly.

Spender answered it facilely, and incorrectly, or unimportantly.

To understand their answers, one has to have some appreciation of the atmosphere of the 1930s.

Above: Dust storm, Texas, 1935

As self-pleased as Auden and his circle were, they were also deeply serious poets-in-the-making, who to a man wanted to address themselves to — and change — the world.

Change the World Primary Cover.jpg

The modern poet is “acutely conscious of the present isolation of the individual and the necessity for a social organism which may restore communion,” wrote Cecil Day-Lewis in 1933.

Why my father Cecil Day-Lewis's poem Walking Away stands the test of time |  Poetry | The Guardian
Above: Cecil Day-Lewis

The majority of artists today are forced to remain individualists in the sense of the individualist who expresses nothing except his feeling for his own individuality, his isolation,” Spender wrote in the same year.

Stephen Spender (Print #620735). Photographic Prints, Framed Photos
Above: Stephen Spender

How to restore public communion, when public speech is increasingly being given over to sloganeering — or, worse, aggression and persecution?

History, they felt, had handed them a choice, to be aesthetes or to be propagandists, and with their collective heart they hated the choice.

Manugactorinconsent2.jpg

Consequently, two seemingly contrary complaints have been lodged against the Auden generation.

The first was that they naively overcommitted themselves to political causes.

The literary history of the thirties,” Orwell wrote, in the essay “Inside the Whale”, “seems to justify the opinion that a writer does well to keep out of politics.”

The second was that, enamored of their own feline ambivalence, they lacked any conviction whatsoever.

The confusion is not baseless.

Photograph of the head and shoulders of a middle-aged man, with black hair and a slim mustache
Above: Eric Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

Even in his mature poetry, Auden can appear as both a dealer in hopelessly obscure private parables and the over-explicit schoolmaster.

But this confusion was also the source of Auden’s triumph, which was to rescue from a debased public life the possibility of genuine, eccentric human intimacy, and to rescue from intimacy, in turn, something like a quasi-public idiom.

We need to love all since we are/ Each a unique particular/ That is no giant, god or dwarf,/ But one odd human isomorph.” 

Above: W.H. Auden

This was the task of the poet, then.

To remind people they were fully human, which is to say, not reducible to convenient ends by dictators, or for that matter, by corporate managers or mass marketers.

And to remind them in a language that bore no trace of manipulation or officialdom.

You'reOnlyHuman.jpg

How did Spender answer the question?

Poorly.

He chose … poorly.” – Keet's Cocktails
Above: Julian Glover (Walter Donovan), Alison Doody (Elsa Schneider), Robert Eddison (The Grail Knight) and Harrison Ford (Indiana Jones), Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade

To begin with, unlike Auden, Spender seemed to possess no guile whatsoever.

When the muse first came to Mr. Spender,” Randall Jarrell once wrote, “he looked so sincere that her heart failed her, and she said:

‘Ask anything, and I will give it to you.’

And he said: ‘Make me sincere.’

Sincerity is a nice enough virtue in acquaintances, but it keeps a literary voice from carrying.

Randall Jarrell.jpg
Above: American poet Randall Jarrell (1914 – 1965)

His poem about meeting the French phenomenologist Merleau-Ponty begins:

I walked with Merleau-Ponty by the lake.

Mmp2.jpg
Above: French philosopher Maurice Merleau-Ponty (1908 – 1961)

Part of the problem, apparently, was that Spender was averse to loneliness.

And so he crammed his life with luncheons and international symposia.

The loneliness pandemic | Harvard Magazine

Visiting D.H. Lawrence’s widow, Frieda, in New Mexico, Spender treated himself to six weeks’ isolation on the ranch where Lawrence’s ashes were laid.

Later in life, Sutherland tells us, Spender recalled this as the “only time in his life that he had truly experienced loneliness(a condition he normally abhorred).

During these lonely weeks he produced a first draft of what would become World Within World.”

Is it any accident this remains his one eminently readable book?

D. H. Lawrence Ranch, San Cristobal, NM – Brick and Stone: Architecture and  Preservation
Above: D.H. Lawrence Ranch, San Cristobal, New Mexico

The larger defect, though, was that Spender, as perfect counterpoint to his facile idea of the revealed self (the original title for World Within World was “Autobiography and Truth”), maintained an equally facile belief in the poet’s duty to projects of large public renovation.

Spender Stephen - World Within World

In the postwar years, Spender jetted from conference to conference, as if something as delicate and strange as poetry might be featured as part of the Marshall Plan.

Trans World Airlines Globe Map Logo 1.png

(The Marshall Plan (officially the European Recovery ProgramERP) was an American initiative enacted in 1948 to provide foreign aid to Western Europe.

The US transferred over $13 billion (equivalent of about $114 billion in 2020) in economic recovery programs to Western European economies after the end of World War II.

It operated for four years beginning on 3 April 1948. 

The goals of the United States were to rebuild war-torn regions, remove trade barriers, modernize industry, improve European prosperity, and prevent the spread of communism.

The Marshall Plan required a reduction of interstate barriers and the dissolution of many regulations while also encouraging an increase in productivity as well as the adoption of modern business procedures.)

Portrait of a man in military uniform.
Above: George Catlett Marshall (1880 – 1959)

For his part, Spender was indefatigable, lecturing at one point on how the modern writer “is a kind of super egotist, a hero, and a martyr, carrying the whole burden of civilization in his work.”

For their part, modern writers were happy to take Spender’s handouts, then disparage to others his missionary naiveté.

Sir Stephen Harold Spender (1909-1995) was an Engl - 1887 | LeeMiller
Above: Stephen Spender

I met Spender a few weeks ago,” Dylan Thomas wrote to a friend.

It was very sad.

He is on a lecture tour.

It is very sad.

He is bringing the European intellectuals together.

It is impossible.

He said, in a lecture I saw reported:

‘All poets speak the same language.’

It is a bloody lie:

Who talks Spender?

Dylan Thomas Marathon am 27.10.2021 (Serie 'Literatur', Teichwiesen #  1714), 27.10.2021 : : my.race|result
Above: Dylan Thomas

Exactly.

Who talks Spender?

Though cruelly arrived at, this is the rub.

No one talks Spender, just as no one talks Esperanto.

Flag of Esperanto.svg
Above: Flag of Esperanto

Until we are firmly rooted in our strange selves, we cannot begin to speak to others meaningfully.

Conversely, if you start from that lovely ideal, of culture as a universal idiom, you quickly find yourself softened into a nonentity.

(This is why Auden, I suspect, was willing to court the disgust of the high-minded when he wrote, in his elegy for Yeats, that:

Poetry makes nothing happen”.)

Above: Yeats’s final resting place in the shadow of the Dartry Mountains, Drumcliffe, County Sligo, Ireland

The aim of serious writing isn’t statesmanship, proximity to the rich, or the production of culture, whatever that is.

People lock themselves in rooms, and tolerate the sound of their own inane voices on the page, to rescue from “the most recent cacophonies … the delicate reduced and human scale of language in which individuals are able to communicate in a civilized and affectionate way with one another.”

The strength of Spender’s literary reputation, which was international in scope, made him something of a nomad as scholar and poet.

His homes were in St. John’s Wood, London, and Maussanne-les-Alpilles, France, where he spent his summers.

A House in St John's Wood: In Search of My Parents: Spender, Matthew:  9780374269869: Amazon.com: Books

Becoming French in Ninety Days: November 2005
Above: View from Maussane les Alpilles

But he was often on the road, giving readings and lectures and serving as writer in residence at various American universities.

Spender’s domicile in Houston was a penthouse apartment atop a high-rise dormitory on the university campus.

The walls of the apartment are glass and afforded the poet a 270° view of America’s self-proclaimed 20th century city.

His fellow residents in the dorm were mostly athletes, a fact that especially delighted Spender at breakfast, for with them he was served steaks, sausage, ham, eggs, biscuits and grits.

Above: Houston, Texas

At the time, Spender was busy with several projects:

Besides preparing for his imminent departure and saying goodbye to his many friends, he was completing the text for Henry Moore: Sculptures in Landscape, which was published in 1978.

Henry Moore Sculptures in Landscape (Hardcover) for sale online | eBay

He had also been invited by the University to deliver its commencement address, an event that took place on the afternoon of 13 May.

I’ve never even been to a commencement before.

What does one say?” he asked.

I suppose I will tell them to read books all their lives and to make a lot of money and give it to the university.

University of Houston seal.svg

In 1960, Spender was renowned as a figure from the past – a poet of the 1930s – and his work was deeply out of fashion.

Indeed, the 1930s were out of fashion.

He was seen as a tragicomic literary epoch in which poets had absurdly tried, or pretended, to engage with current politics – one in which pimply young toffs had linked arms with muscular proletarians in order to “repel the Fascist threat” when they weren’t at Sissington or Garsinghurst for the weekend, sucking up to Bloomsbury grandees.

Bloomsbury-publishing-logo.PNG
Above: Logo of Bloomsbury publishing group

Cyril Connolly called them:

Psychological revolutionaries, people who adopt left-wing political formulas because they hate their fathers or were unhappy at their public schools or insulted at the Customs, or lectured about sex.”

Connolly | Lapham's Quarterly
Above: Cyril Connolly

Someone else had dubbed Spender “the Rupert Brooke of the Depression.”

Rupert Brooke Q 71073.jpg
Above: English poet Rupert Brooke (1887 – 1915)

Most of us had been told in school that of all the 30s poets Spender was the one whose reputation had been most inflated.

He lacked the complexity of Auden, the erudition of Louis MacNeice, the cunning of Cecil Day-Lewis.

He was the one who had believed the slogans. –

Oh, young men.

Oh, young comrades.“-

And, after the War, the one who had recanted most shamefacedly.

He was the fairest of fair game.

I remember my school’s English teacher reading aloud from Spender’s “I think continually of those who were truly great” and substituting for “great” words like “posh” and “rich” and “queer“.

The same piece involving Spender’s “Pylons, those pillars / Bare like nude, giant girls that have no secret.

Even you lot,” he would say, “might draw the line at girls who looked like that.”

My teacher was in line with current critical opinion.

He usually was.

The late 50s was a period of skeptical naysaying.

It was modish to be cagey, unillusioned.

The only brave cause left was the cause of common sense, the only decent political standpoint the refusal to be taken in.

Look what happened in the 30s!” was the common cry.

And it was not just political wind-baggery that was distrusted.

There was suspicion, too, of anything religious, arty, or intense.

Above: Cary Grant (Roger O. Thornhill), North by Northwest (1959)

A neutral tone is nowadays preferred,” Donald Davie wrote in a mid-50s poem called “Remembering the Thirties“.

Above: English poet Donald Davie (1922 – 1995)

Thom Gunn – the young poet 1960s students most admired – was preaching a doctrine of butch self-reliance:

        I think of all the toughs through
	   history
	And thank heaven they lived,
	   continually.
	I praise the over dogs from Alexander
	To those who would not play with 
	    Stephen Spender

It was better, Gunn said:

To be insensitive, to steel the will, / Than sit irresolute all day at stool / Inside the heart.

Such tough talk was music to our ears.

Paris Review - The Art of Poetry No. 72
Above: English poet Thom Gunn (1929 – 2004)

After the war, Spender joined UNESCO as Counsellor to the Section of Letters, and this marked an new phase of his celebrity:

A 20-year-long stint as a kind of globe-trotting cultural emissary.

Above: Flag of UNESCO

The postwar years were good years in which to be an intellectual.

The civilized world had to be rebuilt, but thoughtfully:

This time, we had to get it right.

Huge congresses were organized at which famous thinkers debated the big questions: “Freedom and the Artist“, “The Role of the Artist“, “Art and the Totalitarian Threat“.

Spender was in regular attendance at such gatherings in Europe, and was soon in demand for trips to India, Japan, even Australia.

These “junkets“, as he described them, were usually paid for by the Congress for Cultural Freedom, based in Washington, as part of America’s hearts-and-minds offensive against Communism.

In 1953, he was approached by the Congress to edit the literary side of a new monthly, Encounter, which would be “anti-Communist in policy but not McCarthyite.”

(He was told that the money for it came from the Fairfield Foundation, a supposedly independent body.)

Indiana University Press on Twitter: "POEMS WRITTEN ABROAD by Stephen  Spender and edited by @chrisirmscher is hot off the press! Start reading  here: https://t.co/1jZWeQKQmV #stephenspender #poetry #poem…  https://t.co/E0nTwKYWeS"

Spender, it had been noted, contributed to the much discussed 1949 anthology “The God That Failed“, a collection of contrite essays by six of Europe’s most prominent ex-Communists.

His 1936 flirtation with the Party was no longer to be laughed at:

He had experienced that of which he spoke and could thus be seen as a Cold Warrior of high potential.

As Spender saw it, there was nothing at all warlike in the politics he had settled for – a politics that transcended immediate East-West disputes, that dealt not in power plays but in moral absolutes.

I am for neither West nor East,” he wrote in 1951, “but for myself considered as a self–one of the millions who inhabit the Earth.”

Freedom of speech, the preeminence of the individual conscience – in short, the mainstream liberal verities – would from now on be the components of his faith.

The God That Failed Six Studies in Communism: Koestler, Wright, Gide,  Fischer, Spender, Richard Crossman: Amazon.com: Books

I am for neither West nor East, but for myself considered as a self — one of the millions who inhabit the Earth.

If it seems absurd that an individual should set up as a judge between these vast powers, armed with their superhuman instruments of destruction I can reply that the very immensity of the means to destroy proves that judging and being judged does not lie in these forces.

For supposing that they achieved their utmost and destroyed our civilization, whoever survived would judge them by a few statements. a few poems, a few testimonies surviving from all the ruins, a few words of those men who saw outside and beyond the means which were used and all the arguments which were marshaled in the service of those means.

Thus I could not escape from myself into some social situation of which my existence was a mere product, and my witnessing a willfully distorting instrument.

I had to be myself, choose and not be chosen.

But to believe that my individual freedom could gain strength from my seeking to identify myself with the “progressive” forces was different from believing that my life must be an instrument of means decided on by political leaders. 

I came to see that within the struggle for a more just world, there is a further struggle between the individual who cares for long-term values and those who are willing to use any and every means to gain immediate political ends — even good ends.

Within even a good social cause, there is a duty to fight for the pre-eminence of individual conscience.

The public is necessary, but the private must not be abolished by it.

And the individual must not be swallowed up by the concept of the social man.

World Within World, 1951

He had by this time become the Spender who disconcerted us in Oxford.

No longer the holy fool of 30s legend, he was transmuting into an itinerant representative of liberal unease.

During the late 50s and throughout the 60s, Spender was perpetually on the move, sometimes as troubled ambassador for Western values, for the Congress, for International PEN, or for the British Council, as agency for promoting British culture abroad, and sometimes as hard-up literary journeyman, lecturing on modern poetry at Berkeley or Wesleyan or the University of Florida – wherever the fees were sufficiently enticing – or dreaming up viable book projects, such as “Love-Hate Relations“, a study of Anglo-American literary relationships, and “The Year of the Young Rebels” and account of the 1968 upheavals in Paris, Prague, New York, and West Berlin.

The ultimate aim of politics is not politics, but the activities which can be practised within the political framework of the State. 

Therefore an effective statement of these activities — e.g. science, art, religion — is in itself a declaration of ultimate aims around which the political means will crystallise.

A society with no values outside of politics is a machine carrying its human cargo, with no purpose in its institutions reflecting their care, eternal aspirations, loneliness, need for love.

Life and the Poet (1942)

Pin by D Norwich on Steve Maraboli Quotes | Life is an adventure, Words  quotes, Poems

Would I have liked Spender had we lived at the same time and had met one another?

Hard to say.

Do I think Spender is overrated as a poet?

I guess this depends on whom is rating him.

1114 3d Man With Multiple Question Mark Stock Photo | PowerPoint Slide  Presentation Sample | Slide PPT | Template Presentation

I am very honoured by your wanting to write a life of me.

But the fact is I regard my life as rather a failure in the only thing in which I wanted it to succeed.

I have not written the books I ought to have written and I have written a lot of books I should not have written. 

My life as lived by me has been interesting to me but to write truthfully about it would probably cause much pain to people close to me — and I always feel that the feelings of the living are more important than the monuments of the dead.

Response to a would be biographer in 1980, “When Stephen met Sylvia“, The Guardian, 24 April 2004

The Guardian 2018.svg

There is a certain justice in criticism.

The critic is like a midwife — a tyrannical midwife.

Lecture at Brooklyn College, as quoted in The New York Times (20 November 1984)

Brooklyn College Seal.svg

In my humble opinion I find Spender overrated as a poet no more than Andy Warhol (1928 – 1987) was overrated as an artist.

There is much about Spender’s craving for the spotlight and surrounded himself with celebrated society that is reminiscent of Warhol.

What does come through is Spender’s talent for friendship – and how his seemingly artless curiosity opened him to people, places and experiences he would otherwise have missed.

There was a kind of bravery in that.

A shrewdness, too.

He’d have liked to write more poems.

But in the end it mattered more to him to have an interesting life.

Nice Quotes about Life by Chines curse – May you always live in interesting  times - Quotespictures.com

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Ian Hamilton, “Spender’s Lives“, The New Yorker, 28 February 1994 / Magsie Hamilton Little, The Thing About Islam: Exposing the Myths, Facts and Controversies / Stephan Metcalf, “Stephen Spender: Toady?“, Slate.com, 7 February 2005 / Blake Morrison, “A talent for friendship“, The Guardian, 23 January 2005 / Richard Skinner, Writing a Novel / Stephen Spender: The Destructive Element / The God that Failed / Life and the Poet / Poems of Dedication / Poems / Ruins and Visions / Selected Poems / The Still Centre / The Temple / World Within World / John Sutherland, Stephen Spender: The Authorised Biography

The empty basinet

Eskisehir, Turkey, Saturday 18 December 2021

Nothing changes instantaneously.

In a gradually heating bathtub you would be boiled to death before you knew it.

Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid’s Tale

TheHandmaidsTale(1stEd).jpg

In less than a lifetime, China will be half the nation it is today, thanks to a rapid population collapse.

Flag of China
Above: Flag of China

(That doesn’t sound promising.)

Awaiting the storm - Forces of Nature & Nature Background Wallpapers on  Desktop Nexus (Image 450434)

Greying states in Europe and across the globe will compete for migrants from a still-growing Africa, while others consider turning back the clock on women’s rights in a desperate attempt to save their dying societies with baby booms.

Childbirth Women's Rights album cover.jpg

(Somehow I don’t see greying states accepting huge influxes of migrants until they have tried literally every other means possible before this.

Truly amazing what people can get used to, as long as there are a few compensations.

Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid’s Tale

The Handmaid's Tale: Margaret Atwood: Amazon.co.uk: Atwood, Margaret:  8601404194931: Books

I can imagine the extension of time before mandatory retirement and, sadly possible, the elimination of many basic human rights to forestall the economic consequences of a decreased number of consumers and taxpayers.)

Back on the Job – Working Seniors – Everything Retirement

The vision of the world in 2100 is set out in a landmark study that has concluded that the age of an ever-expanding human population is coming to a close faster than previously thought, with massive implications for the global economy and the environment.

Pin on Mostly Quotes

(The environment be damned.

The #1 priority has always been and will remain economics.)

Simply-red-moneys-too-tight-to-mention-elektra.jpg

Rather than increasing throughout the century, as previously assumed, the study from the Institute of Health Metrics and Evaluation (IHME) at the University of Washington says the world’s population could peak at 9.7 billion in 2064, before falling sharply away to 8.8 billion by the end of the century as a global leap forward in women’s education and availability of contraception hastens a decline in fertility.

University of Washington seal.svg

(An educated female populace is causing population decline?

Women taking control of their bodies means fewer babies?

This all assumes that education will be more freely available for and desired by increasing numbers of women.

But there are some cynics who wonder why many women enter the working world.

Is it truly their desire to become, in truth, men’s partners?

Or as some suggest is it that she uses the work world as a hunting ground, a marriage market, in her selection of a right husband and father?

Though colleges admit more and more women, I wonder how high the percentage is of those who actually use their degrees (should they have completed them) to better themselves.

How marvelous it would be if more women tried to win respect and achieved success through their industry, ambition and perseverance and not merely through their attractive appearance!

And, honestly, a world of truly emancipated women deciding their own fates is one I welcome.

Women's emancipation, a mirage still

I want a world where babies are welcomed, not just tolerated.

Children are endearing, but this in itself is no reason for producing them.

A child should not be the sole justification for a marriage.

A child should not be denied the full commitment and honest love of two parents, ideally a large extended family of doting relatives.

A child should not be the sole reason for a relationship’s stability.

A child should not be produced simply because the raising of children seems less stressful than a professional life, for pregnancy, childbirth and childcare are not without some degree of unpleasantness and discomfort.

A child should be a mutual decision between both parents, with both parents committed to sharing equal time with their offspring, for time is the one true gift that a child craves.

Children should not be used as hostages to keep a man tied to a home without love.

Children should not be used as pawns in a dishonourable dispute between parents.

A child should be a product of love not merely lovemaking.

World Children's Day 2019: What is it and why is it celebrated? | The  Independent | The Independent

It is lack of love we die from.

Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid’s Tale

The Handmaid's Tale (The Handmaid's Tale, #1) by Margaret Atwood

Orphanages throughout the world are full of appealing, needy children.

In some parts of the world children are starving to death.

A child should not live in such a world, for isn’t the point of childhood a child’s happiness and well-being that shape it into a healthy rational adult?

Killing Children: The Sad Politics behind the Yemen Health Crisis - Modern  Diplomacy

Conservatives and religious types defend the sanctity of the unborn fetus, but how many of them are prepared to care for the children that result from an uninterrupted pregnancy?

Then their silence is deafening and their inaction breathtaking.

Views of a Foetus in the Womb detail.jpg

Women should have the right to decide how their bodies are to be used.

But the responsibility to protect an unready couple from an unwanted pregnancy does not only lie as the sole province of women.

Men need to be involved in the unready production of offspring as well.

Vasectomies can be done then reversed if need be, condoms can be worn, sex can be abstained from.

I am all for children, but let them be wanted and loved.

The Children Act 1989: 30 Years On | CYP Now

More than 150 countries will have declining populations by 2050, and several will see their populations today cut in half by 2100, with calamitous consequences.

The report marks a radical break with predictions from the United Nations’ (UN) population division, which expects the population to peak at 10.9 billion around 2100, before beginning its decline.

The headline figures in the IHME report are certainly eye-catching.

Flag of the United Nations.svg
Above: Flag of the United Nations

Please, let us not suggest that we should be fruitful and multiply simply to balance the statistical charts.

Let us not let the removal of women’s rights be our justification for population stability.

South Korea, one of the global economic success stories of the past 50 years, will see its current population of 52 million slump to 27 million by the end of the century.

Centered taegeuk on a white rectangle inclusive of four black trigrams
Above: Flag of South Korea

Japan and Spain are among 23 nations whose populations will collapse by more than half.

Some populations in eastern Europe have already peaked, the study found, and could fall by almost two-thirds by 2100.

Above: World population map, 2019 – The darker the region, the more people therein.

The fortunes of China, and with it, those of the global economy, underscore the turbulence ahead.

The IHME study predicts that China will supplant the United States as the world’s largest economy by 2035 but will concede the title again as its population withers during the second half of the century, collapsing to 730 million from 1.6 billion today.

USA vs China: Who wins? India - The Sunday Guardian Live
Above: America versus China

I love people, but I wonder does quantity of lives necessarily mean quality of lives?

There is something both clinical and cynical in the notion of children as economic factors.

Keep It Simple | Quality Not Quantity - Country Life Experiment

Bucking the trend is Africa, the only continent expected to have a growing population by the end of the century.

Africa (orthographic projection).svg
Above: (in green) Africa with national borders drawn

That is expected to trigger a global competition to attract African migrant workers among ageing, developed nations and the rise of major African economies such as Nigeria, projected to be the world’s most-populous country by 2100.

Flag of Nigeria
Above: Flag of Nigeria

Wouldn’t it be ironic if what was the cradle of mankind became the salvation of mankind?

That being said, I am sure Africans would not be surprised.

They are clever that way.

Above: Location map of the Afar Triangle (the shaded area in the center of the map) – The region has disclosed fossil specimens of the very earliest humans. It is thought by some paleontologists to be the cradle of the evolution of humans.

The UN’s findings had assumed that fertility would come back.

We saw no evidence it will.

We think the phenomenon we are seeing in Japan, Singapore, parts of Europe, will become a global phenomenon.“, said Chris Murray, director of the IHME and co-author of the study.

Faced with this looming demographic apocalypse, Murray sees several potential options for governments desperate to stave off collapse.

They can look to the Swedish model, making it easier for women of working age to have children, with generous maternity programmes, childcare, and state support for working mothers.“, he said.

Institute for Health Metrics and Evaluation logo sm.jpg

Ah, Sweden!

Sweden regards itself as a global leader in protecting and advocating human rights. 

According to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, their position on human rights is strongly linked to democracy and the rule of law.

In May 2018 an independent human rights expert of the United Nations, Obiora C. Okafor, praised Sweden’s contribution to human rights internationally due to its financial support to international organisations and promoting human rights.

Sweden has been regarded for its soft power diplomacy in promoting new human rights norms and challenging the international state of affairs.

Sweden is not exempt however from domestic human rights breaches.

Key areas for severe concerns include equality before the law, discrimination, race and social issues, the peaceful enjoyment of property and protection of asylum seekers.

Flag of Sweden
Above: Flag of Sweden

As in many other Western countries, the connection between fertility and marriage has been significantly weakened in the past decades.

Sweden was one of the first European countries to change its social norms towards unmarried cohabitation and childbearing, at a time where this was still seen as unacceptable in many other parts of the continent.

In 1965, Sweden made marital rape illegal.

In 2018, Sweden passed a law defining sex without consent in clear body language or words as rape, even if no force or threats are used.

Previously a rape conviction had required proof that the offender used force or that the victim was in a vulnerable state.

Coat of arms of Sweden
Above: Coat of arms of Sweden

In fairness, it is a woman’s right to decide when or if there will be intercourse with her.

But is there not an implicit understanding that a woman will want to desire intercourse with her partner should she wish the relationship be maintained?

First Date Sex — When Should You Have Sex with a New Partner?

Sweden provides for sex education in schools.

Is It Normal to Have Sex Every Day?

(Perhaps this needs to be combined with the psychology of social interaction?)

Interpersonal Behaviour, The Psychology of Social Interaction:  Amazon.co.uk: 9780029468302: Books

The age of consent in Sweden is 15.

Missing Swedish girl, 17, beheaded by ex boyfriend, 23, after breaking up  with him, cops say

(This strikes me as rather young, for are 15-year-old people truly mature enough to make a responsible decision regarding intercourse?

Blue lagoon 1980 movie poster.jpg

That being said, can we assume that older people will always act in a mature responsible manner?) 

Cult Movies: Cocoon's 'sci-fi seniors' caper still has heart - The Irish  News
Above: Don Ameche (1908 – 1993), Hume Cronyn (1911 – 2003) and Wilford Brimley (1934 – 2020), Cocoon (1985)

Contraception was legalized in Sweden in 1938.

Abortion was allowed on certain conditions by the Abortion Act of 1938.

Free abortion was permitted through the Abortion Act of 1974.

EU-Sweden (orthographic projection).svg
Above: Location of Sweden (in green)

The Swedish government assesses all policy according to the tenets of gender mainstreaming (the public policy concept of assessing the different implications for people of different genders of any planned policy action, including legislation and programmes, in all areas and levels). 

Gender mainstreaming is used in government offices, central government agencies, regional governments, municipalities and local government.

This has been the case since 1994, with gender mainstreaming meaning that gender, in a stakeholder sense as members of society, is taken into account when government considers new policies.

Above: Swedish King Carl XVI Gustaf and Queen Silvia

Since 1999 it has been illegal to pay for sex in Sweden.

The purchaser of prostitution is criminalised rather than the prostitute.

Sweden's Prostitution Solution: Why Hasn't Anyone Tried This Before? –  Feminist Legal Clinic

(Which does seem to me to be a kind of “chicken-and-egg” question?

Would demand exist without the supply?

Would supply exist without the demand?)

Sweden prostitution: How making it illegal to buy sex has helped |  Vancouver Sun

The law is in accordance with Sweden’s gender equality programme.

(Are the genders truly equal?

I remain unsure, for the world seems partitioned into countries where men’s rights supersede women’s rights and nations where the reverse is increasingly true.

In the latter case, the woman rules the bedroom, wins most divorce and custody cases, and – to rub further salt into the wound – outlives the man universally.

From a purely financial point of view, the voluntarily celibate single man is far happier than those entrapped in a relationship with “the fairer sex“.)

He said she said.jpg

Theoretically the gender of the seller and buyer are immaterial under the law, that is it is gender neutral.

However, the law is politically constructed, discussed and enforced in the context of women selling sex to men.

The Swedish Government believes that women selling sexual services to men constitutes a form of violence against women which should be eliminated by reducing demand.

Demand for women’s sexual services is constructed as a form of male dominance over women, and as a practice which maintains patriarchal hegemony.

The rationale for criminalising the purchaser, but not the seller, was stated in the 1997 government proposition, namely that “…it is unreasonable to also criminalise the one who, at least in most cases, is the weaker party who is exploited by others who want to satisfy their own sexual desires“.

Prostitution legal in Sweden, but illegal to be a prostitute's customer

(But who exploits whom?

As a woman controls the bedroom, who exactly dominates whom?

So, if a man is denied intercourse from the partner who implicitly promised it and it is illegal for him to purchase it, then what, pray tell, are other options for him besides voluntary celibacy?

Every method of manipulation is based on the carrot-and-stick principle.

The Carrot And The Stick Are Now Old Hat | Kids in the House

Men would be above bribery altogether were it not for one basic male need which has to be satisfied: the need for physical contact.

This need is so strong and its fulfillment gives man such intense pleasure, that one suspects that it may be the prime reason for his voluntary enslavement to woman.

The partner whose sexual desire is less developed quickly discovers the weak points of the other, whose drive is more intense, and manipulates him accordingly.

The manipulated man (1974 edition) | Open Library

A man could, of course, condition his sexual needs.

Sufficient proof of this are monks, the majority of whom survive without sexual satisfaction.

But instead of learning to suppress his needs, a man will allow them to be encouraged whenever possible, thus allowing himself to be manipulated through his sex drive.

The female libido, in my humble – and perhaps innocent – opinion, vacillates between a cleverly suppressed sexual drive and a body that is more erogenous than a man’s.

Woman allows man to serve her in bed just as he does in every other sphere in life.

Man’s sexual potency depends on psychological factors more than any other of his bodily functions.

And for the most irrational of reasons men have convinced themselves that their sexual performance reflects on their value as men, which is as sensible as insisting one’s bowel movements determine one’s success in life.

A man’s self-worth should not hinge on whether he can please a woman, but on whether he has found a sense of self that can incorporate or exclude a woman as he so chooses.

The idea of prostitution for me is less about the morality of the thing has it is about the expense and the risks involved, legal and health.

As a woman decides what she will with her body, a man has similar options if he can control his hunger for sexual release.

A man’s potency and virility do not control his fate.

His mind and heart does.)

The Manipulated Man – Esther Vilar – Jared Grace's Blog

The most viable option for ageing developed economies is to throw open their borders to a new wave of immigration and rebuild their dwindling workforce.

That would demand rowing back the nationalist anti-immigrant rhetoric adopted by populist governments in Britain, the US, and elsewhere over recent years.

Above: Nazi party rally, Nuremberg, Germany, 1935

(Which brings us questions of patriotism and nationalism and all manner of manipulation through which the mighty control their subjects.

If I disagree with the practices of the powers foisted upon me this does not mean that my love and loyalty to the land wherein I live is less than those who comply with those who wield power.

Project Syndicate on Twitter: ""When the people fear their government,  there is tyranny; when the government fears the people, there is liberty."  http://t.co/I020PaLAQU" / Twitter

The danger inherent with immigrants is not that it is only the poor and wretched that are thrust upon us.

They are, in fact, a minority of those who come to our country from abroad.

The vast majority who immigrate to our country are the sole folks able to afford to leave their home nations.

The truly poor and desolate remain in the hell that their leaders’ poor leadership plunged their homeland into.

Those accepted as immigrants generally are those who are seen as contributing to the economy of the nation rather than those who are destined to drain the nation’s coffers.

Immigrants generally are more law-abiding than the native born, for they know that they have been privileged to be accepted as members of their new home.

Transparentcanadapassporticon.png

The only danger that the new citizens of a nation pose is intellectual.

They have other nations with which to compare their new nation.

Sometimes clarity is more possible through comparison than instinctual compulsion and compliance.

Certainly they left their homeland because of its inadequacies but this also makes them aware of their new home’s imperfections as well.

Only their gratitude and fear keeps them silent.

Simultaneously their unique experience and culture gives a nation fresh energy and inspiration.)

Immigration is Good, Immigration is Bad, Migration IS (A Fact)

Competition for educated migrant workers among shrinking, developed nations is likely to grow more fierce as the century draws on.

This will bring a renewed focus on Africa, as the only region on the planet with a young, growing workforce.

I think we will see a changing view of immigration and with it more competition for educated migrants.“, Murray said.

We will probably see large African migrant populations in many parts of the world, as well as the emergence of large African economies.”

Above: Topographical map of Africa

(Declining birth rates coupled with aging populations will demand action, but I think that the impulse to attract immigrants will be an act of last resort rather than a first instinct.

I can envision governments requiring their citizens to work longer in the workforce, or reducing or eliminating financial aid to the aged, before embracing the notion of a more open border.

Mandatory retirement also known as forced retirement, enforced retirement or compulsory retirement, is the set age at which people who hold certain jobs or offices are required by industry custom or by law to leave their employment, or retire.

Mandatory retirement: How the abolition of mandatory retirement continues  to change America in unexpected ways.

As of 2017, as reported by the Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), only three European member states (UK, Denmark and Poland) and four OECD countries (Canada, Australia, New Zealand, USA) had laws banning mandatory retirement.

OECD logo new.svg

The normal age for retirement in my homeland of Canada is 65, but one cannot be forced to retire at that age.

Labour laws in the country do not specify a retirement age.

Age 65 is when federal Old Age Security pension benefits begin, and most private and public retirement plans have been designed to provide income to the person starting at 65 (an age is needed to select premium payments by contributors to be able to calculate how much money is available to retirees when they leave the program by retiring).

All judges in Canada are subject to mandatory retirement, at 70 or 75 depending on the court.

Federal Senators cease to hold their seats at 75.

A vertical triband design (red, white, red) with a red maple leaf in the center.
Above: Flag of Canada

As a teacher of English as a foreign language, Poland strikes me as a viable alternative for work after other nations compel me to cease working because of my age, but whether the demand for ESL teachers will exist at the time of my retirement remains to be seen.)

Flag of Poland
Above: Flag of Poland

The social turmoil and economic stress brought by such a rapid slump in populations is ripe for exploitation, however.

In some parts of the world, governments have already begun to cast the dwindling birth rate as a matter of national security.

That rhetoric could shift into more concerted efforts to roll back women’s rights, as the crisis deepens, pressuring women to breed for the nation.

There is a very real danger that countries try to roll back women’s empowerment, education, the right to choose.

We have seen in some countries in eastern Europe and central Asia that the issue is being discussed as ‘demographic security’, a threat to the nation.“, Murray cautioned.

The costs of a declining population | Financial Times

(I find myself thinking of Canadian author Margaret Atwood’s The Handmaid’s Tale.

The Handmaid's Tale e-Kitap Margaret Atwood - 9780547345666 | Rakuten Kobo  Türkiye

After a staged attack that killed the President of the United States and most of Congress, a radical political group called the “Sons of Jacob” uses theonomic (rule by divine law) ideology to launch a revolution.

The US Constitution is suspended, newspapers are censored, and what was formerly the United States of America is changed into a military dictatorship known as the Republic of Gilead.

The new regime moves quickly to consolidate its power, overtaking all other religious groups, including traditional Christian denominations.

In addition, the regime reorganizes society using a peculiar interpretation of some Old Testament ideas, and a new militarized, hierarchical model of social and religious fanaticism among its newly created social classes.

 Gilead is “a society that’s based kind of in a perverse misreading of Old Testament laws and codes“.

The author explains that Gilead tries to embody the “Utopian idealism” present in 20th-century regimes, as well as earlier New England Puritanism.

Atwood stated that the people running Gilead are “not genuinely Christian“.

The group running Gilead is “not really interested in religion.

They’re interested in power.

File:Republic of Gilead Flag.png - Wikimedia Commons
Above: Flag of the Republic of Gilead

Above all, the biggest change is the severe limitation of people’s rights, especially those of women, who are not allowed to read, write, own property, or handle money.

Most significantly, women are deprived of control over their own reproductive functions.

The story is told in first-person narration by a woman named Offred.

In this era of environmental pollution and radiation, she is one of the few remaining fertile women.

Therefore, she is forcibly assigned to produce children for the “Commanders“, the ruling class of men, and is known as a “Handmaid” based on the biblical story of Rachel and her handmaid Bilhah.

Why The Handmaid's Tale is so relevant today - BBC Culture

(“And when Rachel saw that she bare Jacob no children, Rachel envied her sister, and said unto Jacob: ‘Give me children or else I die.’

And Jacob’s anger was kindled against Rachel.

And he said:

‘Am I in God’s stead, who hath withheld from thee the fruit of the womb?

And she said:

‘Behold my maid Bilhah, go in unto her, and she shall bear upon my knees, that I may also have children by her.'” (Genesis 30:1-3) )

Our invisible mothers | Lior Tal Sadeh | The Blogs

Apart from Handmaids, other women are also classed socially and follow a strict dress code, ranked highest to lowest:

  • the Commanders’ Wives in blue
  • the Handmaids in red with white veils around their faces
  • the Aunts (who train and indoctrinate the Handmaids) in brown
  • the Marthas (cooks and maids) in green
  • Econowives (the wives of lower-ranking men who handle everything in the domestic sphere) in blue, red and green stripes
  • young, unmarried girls in white
  • widows in black

Dystopian spotlight on women: The Handmaid's Tale by Margaret Atwood (book  & TV series review) – Readers' High Tea

Offred details her life starting with her third assignment as a Handmaid to a Commander.

Interspersed with her narratives of her present-day experiences are flashbacks of her life before and during the beginning of the revolution, including her failed attempt to escape to Canada with her husband and child, her indoctrination into life as a Handmaid by the Aunts, and the escape of her friend Moira from the indoctrination facility.

The Handmaid's Tale' Recap, Episode 7: Make Sure You Escape the Dystopia  Before It's Too Late | WIRED

At her new home, she is treated poorly by the Commander’s wife, a former Christian media personality named Serena Joy who supported women’s domesticity and subordinate role well before Gilead was established.

To Offred’s surprise, the Commander requests to see her outside of the “Ceremony“, a reproductive ritual obligatory for Handmaids and intended to result in conception in the presence of his wife.

The Handmaid's Tale (1990) - IMDb

The two begin an illegal relationship where they play Scrabble and Offred is allowed to ask favours of him, whether in terms of information or material items.

Logo scrabble verd.tif

Finally, he gives her lingerie and takes her to a covert, government-run brothel called Jezebel’s.

Offred unexpectedly encounters Moira there, with her will broken, and she learns that those who are found breaking the law are sent to the Colonies to clean up toxic waste or are allowed to work at Jezebel’s as punishment.

The Handmaid's Tale season 1, episode 8: “Jezebels” takes a disturbing  field trip that leads to an unlikely reunion - Vox

In the days between her visits to the Commander, Offred also learns from her shopping partner, a woman called Ofglen, of the Mayday resistance, an underground network working to overthrow the Republic of Gilead.

Mayday, resistance" Poster by PromoteProgress | Redbubble

Not knowing of Offred’s criminal acts with her husband, Serena begins to suspect that the Commander is infertile, and arranges for Offred to begin a covert sexual relationship with Nick, the Commander’s personal servant.

After their initial sexual encounter, Offred and Nick begin to meet on their own initiative as well, with Offred discovering that she enjoys these intimate moments despite memories of her husband, and shares potentially dangerous information about her past with him.

Also, Offred tells Nick that she thinks she is pregnant.

31 Likes, 2 Comments - The Handmaid's Tale (@offreds.tale) on Instagram:  “Nick & June ❤️ #otp #elisabethmoss #maxmingh… | Handmaid's tale, Tales,  Free movies online

However, Ofglen disappears (reported as a suicide), and Serena finds evidence of the relationship between Offred and the Commander, which causes Offred to contemplate suicide.

Shortly afterward, men arrive at the house wearing the uniform of the secret police, the Eyes of God, known informally as “the Eyes“, to take her away.

As she is led to a waiting van, Nick tells her to trust him and go with the men.

It is unclear whether the men are actually Eyes or members of the Mayday resistance.

Offred is still unsure if Nick is a member of Mayday or an Eye posing as one, and does not know if leaving will result in her escape or her capture.

Ultimately, she enters the van with her future uncertain.

The Bluest Eye and The Handmaid's Tale - DW's Class site

The novel concludes with a metafictional epilogue, described as a partial transcript of an international historical association conference taking place in the year 2195.

The keynote speaker explains that Offred’s account of the events of the novel was recorded onto cassette tapes later found and transcribed by historians studying what is then called “the Gilead Period“.

The Handmaids Tale -historical Notes - WriteWork

Fitting with her statements that The Handmaid’s Tale is a work of speculative fiction, not science fiction, Atwood’s novel offers a satirical view of various social, political, and religious trends of the United States in the 1980s.

Her motivation for writing the novel was her belief that in the 1980s, the religious right was discussing what they would do with/to women if they took power, including the Moral Majority, Focus on the Family, the Christian Coalition and the Ronald Reagan administration.

Flag of the United States
Above: Flag of the United States of America

Further, Atwood questions what would happen if these trends, and especially “casually held attitudes about women” were taken to their logical end.

We were the people who were not in the papers.

We lived in the blank white spaces at the edges of print.

It gave us more freedom.

We lived in the gaps between the stories.

Never mistake a woman’s meekness for weakness.

Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid’s Tale

The Handmaid's Tale Deluxe Edition: Amazon.co.uk: Margaret Atwood, Atwood:  9780358346296: Books

Atwood continues to argue that all of the scenarios offered in The Handmaid’s Tale have actually occurred in real life — in an interview she gave regarding her later novel Oryx and Crake, Atwood maintains that:

As with The Handmaid’s Tale, I didn’t put in anything that we haven’t already done, we’re not already doing, we’re seriously trying to do, coupled with trends that are already in progress.

So all of those things are real, and therefore the amount of pure invention is close to nil.

OryxAndCrake.jpg

Atwood was also known to carry around newspaper clippings to her various interviews to support her fiction’s basis in reality.

Atwood has explained that The Handmaid’s Tale is a response to those who say the oppressive, totalitarian, and religious governments that have taken hold in other countries throughout the years “can’t happen here“— but in this work, she has tried to show how such a takeover might play out.

ItCantHappenHere.jpg

Atwood was also inspired by the Islamic Revolution in Iran (1978 – 1979) that saw a theocracy established that drastically reduced the rights of women and imposed a strict dress code on Iranian women, very much like that of Gilead.

Flag of Iran
Above: Flag of Iran

In The Handmaid’s Tale, a reference is made to the Islamic Republic of Iran in the form of the history book Iran and Gilead: Two Late Twentieth Century Monotheocracies mentioned in the endnotes describing the historians’ convention in 2195.

د|ف ‌پندارم on Twitter: "بله ایران زندگی میکنم و عین همیناست… "

Atwood’s picture of a society ruled by men who professed high moral principles, but are in fact self-interested and selfish was inspired by observing Canadian politicians in action, especially in her hometown of Toronto, who frequently profess in a very sanctimonious manner to be acting from the highest principles of morality while in reality the opposite is the case. 

Above: Toronto, Ontario, Canada

During the Second World War, Canadian women took on jobs in the place of men serving in the military that they were expected to yield to men once the war was over.

After 1945, not all women wanted to return to their traditional roles as housewives and mothers, leading to a male backlash.

Atwood was born in 1939, and while growing up in the 1950s she saw first-hand the complaints against women who continued to work after 1945 and of women who unhappily gave up their jobs, which she incorporated into her novel.

The way in which the narrator is forced into becoming an unhappy housewife after she loses her job, in common with all the other women of Gilead, was inspired by Atwood’s memories of the 1950s.

Atwood in 2015
Above: Margaret Atwood

Atwood’s inspiration for the Republic of Gilead came from her study of early American Puritans while at Harvard, which she attended on a Woodrow Wilson Fellowship.

Harvard shield wreath.svg

Atwood argues that the modern view of the Puritans — that they came to America to flee religious persecution in England and set up a religiously tolerant society — is misleading, and that instead, these Puritan leaders wanted to establish a monolithic theonomy where religious dissent would not be tolerated.

The Puritan by Augustus Saint-Gaudens - Springfield, Massachusetts - DSC02513.JPG
Above: The Puritan

Atwood also had a personal connection to the Puritans, and she dedicates the novel to her own ancestor Mary Webster, who was accused of witchcraft in Puritan New England but survived her hanging.

Six Theories That Explain The Madness Behind the Salem Witch Trials

Due to the totalitarian nature of Gileadan society, Atwood, in creating the setting, drew from the “Utopian idealism” present in 20th-century régimes, such as Cambodia and Romania, as well as earlier New England Puritanism.

Atwood has argued that a coup, such as the one depicted in The Handmaid’s Tale, would misuse religion in order to achieve its own ends.

Above: Puritans Going to Church

Atwood, in regards to those leading Gilead, further stated:

I don’t consider these people to be Christians because they do not have at the core of their behaviour and ideologies what I, in my feeble Canadian way, would consider to be the core of Christianity, and that would be not only love your neighbours but love your enemies.

That would also be ‘I was sick and you visited me not’ and such and such.

And that would include also concern for the environment, because you can’t love your neighbour or even your enemy, unless you love your neighbour’s oxygen, food, and water.

You can’t love your neighbour or your enemy if you’re presuming policies that are going to cause those people to die.

Of course faith can be a force for good and often has been.

So faith is a force for good particularly when people are feeling beleaguered and in need of hope.

So you can have bad iterations and you can also have the iteration in which people have got too much power and then start abusing it.

But that is human behaviour, so you can’t lay it down to religion.

You can find the same in any power situation, such as politics or ideologies that purport to be atheist.

Need I mention the former Soviet Union?

So it is not a question of religion making people behave badly.

It is a question of human beings getting power and then wanting more of it.

Flag of the Soviet Union
Above: Flag of the Soviet Union (1922 – 1991)

In the same vein, Atwood also declared that:

In the real world today, some religious groups are leading movements for the protection of vulnerable groups, including women.”

The Handmaid's Tale book vs show: this is what you missed | Woman & Home

Atwood also draws connections between the ways in which Gilead’s leaders maintain their power and other examples of actual totalitarian governments.

In her interviews, Atwood offers up Afghanistan as an example of a religious theocracy forcing women out of the public sphere and into their homes, as in Gilead. 

Flag of Afghanistan
Above: Flag of Afghanistan

The “state-sanctioned murder of dissidents” was inspired by the Philippines under President Ferdinand Marcos, and the last General Secretary of the Romanian Communist Party Nicolae Ceaușescu’s obsession with increasing the birth rate (Decree 770) led to the strict policing of pregnant women and the outlawing of birth control and abortion.

Ferdinand Marcos (cropped).JPEG
Above: Ferdinand Marcos (1917 – 1989)

Nicolae Ceaușescu.jpg
Above: Nicolae Ceaușescu (1918 – 1989)

However, Atwood clearly explains that many of these deplorable acts were not just present in other cultures and countries, “but within Western society, and within the ‘Christian’ tradition itself“.

Principal symbol of Christianity

The Republic of Gilead struggles with infertility, making Offred’s services as a Handmaid vital to producing children and thus reproducing the society.

Handmaids themselves are “untouchable“, but their ability to signify status is equated to that of slaves or servants throughout history.

Atwood connects their concerns with infertility to real-life problems our world faces, such as radiation, chemical pollution, and venereal disease.

The Handmaid's Tale | CBC Books

(HIV/AIDS is specifically mentioned in the “Historical Notes” section at the end of the novel, which was a relatively new disease at the time of Atwood’s writing whose long-term impact was still unknown).

A red ribbon in the shape of a bow
Above: The red ribbon is a symbol for solidarity with HIV-positive people and those living with AIDS.

Atwood’s strong stance on environmental issues and their negative consequences for our society has presented itself in other works such as her MaddAddam trilogy, and refers back to her growing up with biologists and her own scientific curiosity.

MaddAddamCover.jpeg

In fact, the scale of the crisis could be even more severe.

The IHME found that if countries meet their sustainable development goals for education and contraception, the global population would actually fall, to between 6.3 and 6.9 billion people, by the end of the century.

Sustainable Development Goals - KOÇ-KAM Gender Studies Center

(Apparently the capacity to think and the right to one’s body are made responsible for the decline of the global population.)

Empty Crib Drawing & Illustration Art & Collectibles hitechic.ir

The Children of Men is a dystopian novel by English writer P.D. James, published in 1992.

Set in England in 2021, it centres on the results of mass infertility. James describes a UK that is steadily depopulating and focuses on a small group of resisters who do not share the disillusionment of the masses.

Children-of-Men-bookcover.jpg

The novel opens with the first entry in Theo’s diary.

It is the year 2021, but the novel’s events have their origin in 1995, which is referred to as “Year Omega“.

In 1994, the sperm count of human males plummeted to zero, a feminist civil war broke out, and mankind now faces imminent extinction.

The last people to be born are now called “Omegas“.

A race apart“, they enjoy various prerogatives.

Theo writes that the last human being to be born on Earth has been killed in a pub brawl.

Children of Men Movie Poster (11 x 17) | Fruugo TR

In 2006, Xan Lyppiatt, Theo’s rich and charismatic cousin, appointed himself Warden of England in the last general election.

As people have lost all interest in politics, Lyppiatt abolishes democracy.

He is called a despot and tyrant by his opponents, but officially the new society is referred to as egalitarian.

Flag of England
Above: Flag of England

Theo is approached by a woman called Julian, a member of a group of dissidents calling themselves the Five Fishes.

He meets with them at an isolated church.

Rolf, their leader and Julian’s husband, is hostile, but the others — Miriam (a former midwife), Gascoigne (a man from a military family), Luke (a former priest), and Julian — are more personable.

The group wants Theo to approach Xan on their behalf and ask for various reforms, including a return to a more democratic system.

The FIVE FISHES (Children of Men) | topia-lexia

During their discussions, as Theo prepares to meet with Xan, the reader learns how the UK is in 2021:

  • The Omegas are described as spoiled, over-entitled and egotistical because of their youth and luxurious lifestyle. They are violent, remote, and unstable. They regard non-Omegas (elders) with undisguised contempt, yet they are spared punishment due to their age. According to rumour, outside of the UK, some countries sacrifice Omegas in fertility rituals.

Waterstones on Twitter: "As opening lines go, this one is a corker. After  2020, we maybe don't need this to start the new year, but 2021 is  definitely the year to read

  • Due to the global infertility of mankind, newborn animals (such as kittens and puppies) are doted upon and treated as infants, pushed in prams, and dressed in children’s clothing. The latest trend in London is to have elaborate christening ceremonies for newborn pets.

A Japanese pet in a pushchair — Tokyo Times

  • The country is governed by decree of the Council of England, which consists of five people. Parliament has been reduced to an advisory role. The aims of the Council are: (1) protection and security, (2) comfort, and (3) pleasure, corresponding to the Warden’s promises of: (1) freedom from fear, (2) freedom from want, and (3) freedom from boredom.

Royal Arms of England
Above: Coat of arms of England

  • The Grenadiers, formerly an elite regiment in the British Armed Forces, are the Warden’s private army. The State Secret Police (SSP) ensures the Council’s decrees are executed.

MinistryofDefence.svg
Above: Logo of the British Ministry of Defence

  • The courts still exist, but juries have been abolished. Under the “new arrangements“, defendants are tried by a judge and two magistrates. All convicted criminals are dumped at a penal colony on the Isle of Man. There is no remission, escape is almost impossible, visitors are forbidden, and prisoners may not write or receive letters.

Isle of Man by Sentinel-2.jpg
Above: The Isle of Man

  • Every citizen is required to learn skills, such as animal husbandry, which they might need to help them survive if they happen to be among the last human beings in the UK.

Children of Men — Evcyon

  • Foreign workers are lured into the country and then exploited. Young people, preferably Omegas, from poorer countries come to England to work there. These “foreign Omegas” or, generally, “sojourners“, are imported to do undesirable work. At 60, which is the age limit, they are sent back (“forcibly repatriated“). British Omegas are not allowed to emigrate so as to prevent further loss of labour.

Are We Living in the Dawning of Alfonso Cuarón's CHILDREN OF MEN? | Tribeca

  • Elderly/infirm citizens have become a burden. Nursing homes are for the privileged few. The rest are expected and sometimes forced to commit suicide by taking part in a “quietus” (Council-sanctioned mass drowning) at age 60.

تويتر \ Rob على تويتر: "i wonder how long till we get to the Quietus stage  of the Children of Men timeline https://t.co/a9XJ8rm05r"

  • The state has opened “pornography centres” as well as installing special transmitters that emit a special kind of radiation designed to increase libido. Twice a year, healthy women under 45 must submit to a gynaecological examination. Most men must have their sperm tested, to keep hope alive.

Bilim Kurgu Filmleri Serisi 4: Children of Men (2006)

Theo’s meeting, which turns out to be a meeting with the full Council of England, does not go well.

Some of the members resent him because he resigned as Xan’s advisor rather than share the responsibility of governing the UK.

Xan guesses that Theo’s suggestions came from others and makes clear to Theo that he will take action against dissidents.

Location of England (dark green) – in Europe (green & dark grey) – in the United Kingdom (green)
Above: Location of United Kingdom (light green) and England (dark green)

The Five Fishes distribute a leaflet detailing their demands.

The SSP visit Theo.

He sees Julian in the market shortly afterwards.

He tells her of the SSP visit, then tells her that if ever she needs him she only has to send for him.

That night, however, Theo decides to leave England for the summer and visit the Continent before nature overruns it.

Life After People Blu-ray

Soon after Theo’s return, Miriam tells him that Gascoigne was arrested as he was trying to rig a Quietus landing stage to explode.

The other Fishes are about to go on the run, and Julian wants him.

Miriam reveals why Julian did not come herself:

Julian is pregnant.

Theo believes Julian is deceiving herself, but when the two meet, Julian invites Theo to listen to her baby’s heartbeat.

Children of Men: Kee is pregnant HD CLIP - YouTube
Above: Claire-Hope Ashitey (the book’s Julian)(Kee), Children of Men (2008)

During the group’s flight, Luke is killed while trying to protect Julian during a confrontation with a wild gang of Omegas.

Julian confesses that the father of her child is not Rolf, but rather the deceased Luke.

Rolf, who believes he should rule the UK in Xan’s place, is angered at the discovery.

He abandons the group to notify the Warden.

The group heads to a shack Theo knows of.

Miriam delivers Julian’s baby:

A boy, not a girl as Julian had thought.

Children of Men – Hard Core Seamless vfx – fxguide
Above: Clive Owen (Theo), Children of Men (2008)

Miriam goes to find more supplies.

After she is gone too long, Theo investigates.

He finds Miriam dead, garrotted in a nearby house.

Theo returns to Julian, but soon afterward Julian hears a noise outside:

Xan.

In Children of Men (2006) Miriam performs a departing ritual on Julian's  body who had just died from a shootout. Before Miriam concludes, she places  an image of the Virgin of Guadalupe
Above: Julianne Moore (Julian)(the book’s Miriam), Children of Men (2008)

Theo and Xan confront each other and both fire one shot.

The sudden wailing of the baby startles Xan, causing him to miss, as Rolf had thought the baby would not be born for another month.

Theo shoots and kills Xan.

He removes from Xan’s finger the Coronation Ring, which Xan had taken to wearing as a symbol of authority, and seems poised to become the new leader of the UK (at least temporarily).

Rundell Bridge & Rundell - The Sovereigns Ring
Above: The Sovereign’s Ring

The other members of the Council are introduced to the baby, whom Theo baptises.

Christening vs. Baptism - How are They Different?

The population collapse would have other benefits, notably for the environment, with a sharp reduction in carbon emissions worldwide.

Like the conflicted global effort to combat climate change, tackling the demographic crisis will require governments to act sooner rather than later, however, and demand the sort of bold, far-reaching policy decisions that today’s generation of populist leaders has tended to avoid.

Life After People Full Episodes, Video & More | HISTORY Channel

(Perhaps fewer people means less consumerism, which in turn means less production and less pollution that is caused by factories?

If the inaction shown by governments to combat climate change is typically indictive of how governments normally act, then perhaps we need not immediately panic as to government policy decisions in the making to combat this demographic crisis.

That being said, I do not believe we should relax our vigilance or become complacent.

As Atwood’s speculative masterpiece The Handmaid’s Tale warns, and as the 6 January Insurrection, attempted by a confederacy of idiots, foreshadowed, the usurping of human rights in the name of national security is not such a far-fetched impossibility.)

The Handmaid's Tale, Book Cover Design on Behance

Thomas Robert Malthus (1766 – 1834) was an English cleric, scholar and influential economist in the fields of political economy and demography.

Thomas Robert Malthus Wellcome L0069037 -crop.jpg
Above: Thomas Malthus

In his 1798 book An Essay on the Principle of Population, Malthus observed that an increase in a nation’s food production improved the well-being of the population, but the improvement was temporary because it led to population growth, which in turn restored the original per capita production level.

In other words, humans had a propensity to utilize abundance for population growth rather than for maintaining a high standard of living, a view that has become known as the “Malthusian trap” or the “Malthusian spectre“.

Populations had a tendency to grow until the lower class suffered hardship, want and greater susceptibility to famine and disease, a view that is sometimes referred to as a “Malthusian catastrophe“.

Malthus wrote in opposition to the popular view in 18th-century Europe that saw society as improving and in principle as perfectible.

An Essay on the Principle of Population.jpg

Malthus saw population growth as inevitable whenever conditions improved, thereby precluding real progress towards a Utopian society:

The power of population is indefinitely greater than the power on Earth to produce subsistence for man.”

As an Anglican cleric, he saw this situation as divinely imposed to teach virtuous behavior. 

Malthus wrote that:

  • The increase of population is necessarily limited by subsistence.”
  • Population does invariably increase when the means of subsistence increase.”
  • The superior power of population repress by moral restraint, vice, and misery.”

Logo of the Church of England.svg

Malthus criticized the Poor Laws for leading to inflation rather than improving the well-being of the poor.

Above: Nantwich Workhouse – Although many deterrent workhouses developed in the period after the New Poor Law, some had already been built under the existing system.

He supported taxes on grain imports (the Corn Laws).

Above: A meeting of the Anti-Corn Law League in Exeter Hall, London, in 1846

His views became influential and controversial across economic, political, social and scientific thought.

Pioneers of evolutionary biology read him, notably Charles Darwin and Alfred Russel Wallace. 

Three quarter length studio photo showing Darwin's characteristic large forehead and bushy eyebrows with deep set eyes, pug nose and mouth set in a determined look. He is bald on top, with dark hair and long side whiskers but no beard or moustache. His jacket is dark, with very wide lapels, and his trousers are a light check pattern. His shirt has an upright wing collar, and his cravat is tucked into his waistcoat which is a light fine checked pattern.
Above: English scientist Charles Darwin (1809 – 1882)

Alfred-Russel-Wallace-c1895.jpg
Above: British scientist Alfred Russel-Wallace (1823 – 1913)

Malthus’ failure to predict the Industrial Revolution was a frequent criticism of his theories.

Above: A Roberts loom in a weaving shed in 1835. Textiles were the leading industry of the Industrial Revolution, and mechanized factories, powered by a central water wheel or steam engine, were the new workplace.

Malthus laid the theoretical foundation of the conventional wisdom that has dominated the debate, both scientifically and ideologically, on global hunger and famines for almost two centuries.

He remains a much-debated writer.

Above: Epitaph of Thomas Malthus, Bath Abbey

The book An Essay on the Principle of Population warned of future difficulties, on an interpretation of the population increasing in geometric progression (so as to double every 25 years) while food production increased in an arithmetic progression, which would leave a difference resulting in the want of food and famine, unless birth rates decreased.

A key portion of the book was dedicated to what is now known as the Malthusian Law of Population.

The theory claims that growing population rates contribute to a rising supply of labour and inevitably lowers wages.

In essence, Malthus feared that continued population growth lends itself to poverty.

Malthusian population theory | Policonomics

Malthus regarded ideals of future improvement in the lot of humanity with scepticism, considering that throughout history a segment of every human population seemed relegated to poverty.

He explained this phenomenon by arguing that population growth generally expanded in times and in regions of plenty until a relatively large size of population, relative to a more modest supply of primary resources, caused distress:

Yet in all societies, even those that are most vicious, the tendency to a virtuous attachment [i.e., marriage] is so strong, that there is a constant effort towards an increase of population.

This constant effort as constantly tends to subject the lower classes of the society to distress and to prevent any great permanent amelioration of their condition.”

The way in which these effects are produced seems to be this.

We will suppose the means of subsistence in any country just equal to the easy support of its inhabitants.

The constant effort towards population increases the number of people before the means of subsistence are increased.

The food therefore which before supported seven millions must now be divided among seven millions and a half or eight millions.

The poor consequently must live much worse, and many of them be reduced to severe distress.

The number of labourers also being above the proportion of the work in the market, the price of labour must tend toward a decrease, while the price of provisions would at the same time tend to rise.

The labourer therefore must work harder to earn the same as he did before.

During this season of distress, the discouragements to marriage, and the difficulty of rearing a family are so great that population is at a stand.

In the mean time the cheapness of labour, the plenty of labourers, and the necessity of an increased industry amongst them, encourage cultivators to employ more labour upon their land, to turn up fresh soil, and to manure and improve more completely what is already in tillage, till ultimately the means of subsistence become in the same proportion to the population as at the period from which we set out.

The situation of the labourer being then again tolerably comfortable, the restraints to population are in some degree loosened, and the same retrograde and progressive movements with respect to happiness are repeated.

Malthusian Theory of Population (With Diagram)

Malthus also saw that societies through history had experienced at one time or another epidemics, famines, or wars: events that masked the fundamental problem of populations overstretching their resource limitations:

The power of population is so superior to the power of the Earth to produce subsistence for man, that premature death must in some shape or other visit the human race.

The vices of mankind are active and able ministers of depopulation.

They are the precursors in the great army of destruction, and often finish the dreadful work themselves.

But should they fail in this war of extermination, sickly seasons, epidemics, pestilence, and plague advance in terrific array, and sweep off their thousands and tens of thousands.

Should success be still incomplete, gigantic inevitable famine stalks in the rear, and with one mighty blow levels the population with the food of the world.

Malthusian Theory of Population Growth | Summary & Criticisms - Video &  Lesson Transcript | Study.com

Fewer people using fewer resources of an already suffering planet might not be such a bad thing.

As much as I value life, perhaps the production of offspring should be done more responsibly, including the method of production (i.e sex).

Crying newborn baby

One of the most vivid passages in George Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four appears in the middle of the novel, where Winston experiences what is meant to be a moment of revelation.

1984first.jpg

The passage can be found immediately after Winston tells Julia about ‘his married life’.

As it happens Julia knew ‘the essential parts of it already.’

Thus she describes ‘to him, almost as though she had seen or felt it, the stiffening of Katharine’s body as soon as he touched her.’

This was ‘the frigid little ceremony that Katharine had forced him to go through on the same night every week.’

Winston notes that she ‘hated it,’ but ‘nothing would make her stop doing it.’

What Katharine called it, Winston says, Julia will ‘never guess’.

But of course Julia ‘promptly’ guesses:

Our duty to the Party.’

Above: Big Brother (Bob Flag), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Then Julia begins to ‘enlarge upon the subject’:

It was not merely that the sex instinct created a world of its own which was outside the Party’s control and which therefore had to be destroyed if possible.

What was more important was that sexual privation induced hysteria, which was desirable because it could be transformed into war fever and leader worship.

The way she put it was:

When you make love you’re using up energy; and afterwards you feel happy and don’t give a damn for anything.

They can’t bear you to feel like that.

Above: Suzanna Hamilton (Julia) and John Hurt (Winston Smith), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

They want you to be bursting with energy all the time.

All this marching up and down and cheering and waving flags is simply sex gone sour.

If you’re happy inside yourself, why should you get excited about Big Brother and the Three-Year Plans and the Two Minutes Hate and all the rest of their bloody rot?

Above: The Two Minutes Hate, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

This was very true, he thought.

There was a direct, intimate connection between chastity and political orthodoxy.

Above: MiniLove helicopter outside Julia and Winston’s bedroom, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

This passage lies at the core of Orwell’s stated account of sexuality, politics, and totalitarianism.

We might discern from the passage a distinctive thesis:

Totalitarian governments thrive on the repression of sexual drives.

They repress sexuality in order to make room for mass ‘marching’ and public ‘cheering,’ that is, ‘sex gone sour.’

Above: Big Brother, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Nor is it hard to think of governments, and political movements, that appear to provide at least indirect support for Orwell’s claim.

Consider, for example, highly eroticized political movements in America and elsewhere that thrive, at least in part, on the effort to combat sexual promiscuity, and that eroticize that very effort (sometimes by talking about sex so much).

Photograph of the head and shoulders of a middle-aged man, with black hair and a slim mustache
Above: Eric Blair (aka George Orwell) (1903 – 1950)

Many people seem to share Orwell’s belief that political totalitarian and sexual repression march hand in hand, both logically and empirically.

On this view, it is no accident that authoritarian nations — Afghanistan under the Taliban, for example, or Communist China — are concerned both to crush dissent and to suppress sexual liberty.

In free and less free countries, those who insist on the protection of sexual liberty (in such domains as prostitution and pornography) often claim to be political dissidents, or close cousins of political dissidents, and urge that they deserve the same degree of respect accorded to those who attempt to topple a politically repressive regime.

Coat of Arms of the Islamic Emirate [1]
Above: Coat of arms of Afghanistan

National Emblem of China
Above: National Emblem of China

Nothing said here will challenge efforts to reduce government interference with sexual liberty, nor explore the question of what, concretely, sexual liberty should be understood to be.

But here is offered reasons to challenge current manifestations of the tendency to find a link between sexual repression and political repression.

Perhaps there is a close association between political repression and the repression of women.

Julia” by Stuart Christie
Above: Julia, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

To deal with the relationship between sexual privation and political orthodoxy, it will be useful to begin more generally with Orwell’s treatment of sex and love.

This treatment superficially supports but actually outruns his own thesis about the purpose and effect of sexual frustration.

Above: Winston and Julia, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

In Nineteen Eighty-Four, sex is portrayed in several different ways.

First, there is the dutiful, dead, frigid, antierotic, pro-Party sex of Winston’s marriage, contrasted with the much freer relationship between Winston and Julia.

But an alternative account of sex is offered early in the novel, during the Two Minutes Hate.

Here Winston has ‘vivid, beautiful hallucinations,’ involving ‘the dark-haired girl behind him.’

According to those hallucinations:

He would flog her to death with a rubber truncheon.

He would tie her naked to a stake and shoot her full of arrows like Saint Sebastian.

Sodoma 003.jpg
Above: Saint Sebastian

He would ravish her and cut her throat at the moment of climax.

He hated her because she was young and pretty and sexless, because he wanted to go to bed with her and would never do so, because round her sweet supple waist, which seemed to ask you to encircle it with your arm, there was only the odious scarlet sash, aggressive symbol of chastity’.

47 1984 Imagery ideas | imagery, nineteen eighty four, george orwell 1984

(Chancing upon her some 70 pages later, he notices ‘that by running he could probably catch up with her.

He could keep on her track till they were in some quiet place, and then smash her skull in with a cobblestone’.)

Book Review: Nineteen Eighty-Four by George Orwell | by Srijan Jain | Medium

This is the ‘girl’ who turns out to be Julia.

In their first real discussion, he tells her:

‘I wanted to rape you and then murder you afterwards.

Two weeks ago I thought seriously of smashing your head in with a cobblestone’.

(I think it is not so much that Winston was cursing his involuntary celibacy as he was cursing his need for sex.)

Of Orwell’s three portrayals of sex, the most conventional involves the relationship between Winston and Julia.

Their initial physical encounter is notably unerotic:

At the beginning he had no feeling except sheer incredulity.

The youthful body was strained against his own, the mass of dark hair was against his face, and yes!

Actually she had turned her face up and he was kissing the wide red mouth. 

He had pulled her down on to the ground, she was utterly unresisting, he could do what he liked with her.

But the truth was that he had no physical sensation except that of mere contact.

All he felt was incredulity and pride.

He was glad that this was happening, but he had no physical desire’.

Later, after sexual intercourse:

‘Their embrace had been a battle, the climax a victory.

It was a blow struck against the Party.

It was a political act’.

While there are a number of portrayals of sex in Nineteen Eighty-Four, there are only two love stories, involving two couples:

Julia and Winston is one, Winston and O’Brien the other.

The most erotically charged, even intense scenes involve the latter.

Nineteen Eighty-Four by George Orwell, Dennis Glover | Black Inc.

In a way the whole book is structured around a love triangle, in which O’Brien extinguishes the erotic connection between Julia and Winston, marking the triumph of the Party against a ‘blow’ that had threatened it, and re-establishing both chastity and political orthodoxy. 

The existence of a love triangle is signaled early on, where Orwell writes, of O’Brien, that Winston ‘felt deeply drawn to him, and not solely because he was intrigued by the contrast between O’Brien’s urbane manner and his prize-fighter’s physique.

He had the appearance of being a person that you could talk to, if somehow you could cheat the telescreen and get him alone’.

Nineteen Eighty-Four | The Folio Society

Winston has had a dream, or it might be real, in which O’Brien whispers to him:

We shall meet in the place where there is no darkness.’

And this becomes the foundation for the long concluding section, which is portrayed as a series of sexually sadistic acts committed by O’Brien against Winston.

In fact it is a sustained scene of rape and castration. 

Early on in the torture, when O’Brien momentarily takes away the pain, Orwell writes that as Winston ‘looked up gratefully at O’Brien,’ ‘his heart seemed to turn over.

He had never loved him so deeply as at this moment.

Perhaps one did not want to be loved so much as to be understood.

O’Brien had tortured him to the edge of lunacy, and in a little while, it was certain, he would send him to his death.

It made no difference.

In some sense that went deeper than friendship, they were intimates’.

When the more severe torture begins, O’Brien announces, lest there should be any question about what kind of scene this is:

You will be hollow.

We shall squeeze you empty, and then we shall fill you with ourselves’.

As this torture starts, ‘O’Brien laid a hand reassuringly, almost kindly, on his.

‘This time it will not hurt,’ he said. ‘

Keep your eyes fixed on mine.’

‘The equipment produces in him ‘a large patch of emptiness, as though a piece had been taken out of his brain’.

That is the rape scene.

The castration scene follows.

O’Brien forces Winston to take off his clothes, and while Winston is naked, O’Brien ‘seized one of Winston’s remaining front teeth between his powerful thumb and forefinger.

A twinge of pain shot through Winston’s jaw.

O’Brien had wrenched the loose tooth out by the roots.

He tossed it across the cell.’

Then he commands:

‘Now put your clothes on again’.

It is almost anticlimactic when, in the famous ‘rats’ scene, O’Brien leads Winston to betray Julia.

Film Review: Rats Night of Terror (1984) | HNN

The erotic connection between Julia and Winston produces a threat to the Party.

O’Brien has to sever the link in order to transfer Winston’s erotic attention to Big Brother (thus Winston, in the final paragraphs, is portrayed as bride, grateful rape victim, repentant son, suckling infant:

He was back in the Ministry of Love, his soul white as snow.

The long-hoped-for bullet was entering his brain.

O stubborn, self-willed exile from the loving breast! 

He loved Big Brother’). 

Nineteen Eighty-Four by George Orwell and How to Guard Your Privacy - Lit  Society Podcast

Julia claims — and though this is not entirely clear, she seems to be speaking in Orwell’s voice — that if people are sexually active, they ‘feel happy and don’t give a damn for anything.’

Political orthodoxy is a consequence of sexual frustration, which governments can channel into marching and flag-waving and the Two Minutes Hate.

Sexual satisfaction removes the taste for these forms of political participation.

People will no longer ‘get excited’ once they are happy ‘inside’ themselves.

Here's the original 'Two Minutes Hate' | Intellectual Takeout

(Compare:

‘Almost as swiftly as he had imagined it, she had torn her clothes off, and when she flung them aside it was with that same magnificent gesture by which a whole civilization seemed to be annihilated.

Her body gleamed white in the sun’.)

A nude woman sits down and looks straight at the camera. Beside her is the tagline "Some people get into trouble no matter what they wear." while the film's title and credits are below her.

In short, political fevers are a product of sexual frustration, and this is one of the things that a totalitarian government knows best.

Two Minutes Hate 1984 Quotes. QuotesGram

(Compare Winston’s approval of the fact that Julia had been with scores of men.

His desire for her to have been with ‘hundreds — thousands’.

His claim:

I hate purity.

I hate goodness.

I don’t want any virtue to exist anywhere’.

His pleasure at her reaction to his question about her attitude toward the sex act itself:

I adore it’:

Not merely the love of one person, but the animal instinct, the simple undifferentiated desire:

That was the force that would tear the Party to pieces.

He pressed her down upon the grass’.)

Winston meets a girl named Julia who shares similar beliefs with him. Julia  is a young, promiscuous girl who revels in br… | Nineteen eighty four, Julia,  1984 movie
Above: Julia, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

But there are obvious problems.

Many people who are sexually inactive, voluntarily or as a result of coercion, do not support the prevailing political orthodoxy.

Why should we think that ‘hysteria,’ if that is what is induced by sexual deprivation, leads to approval of the political status quo?

1984 (1984) - IMDb
Above: Winston, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

It is at least as plausible to think that sexual activity would lead to political rebelliousness as to believe that it is correlated with conformity.

Some dissident groups take steps to repress sexual activity, sometimes with the thought that the repression will strengthen ties to the cause and hence further endanger the state.

Or — more plausibly — it may be that the sort of people who are sexually active are often likely to be political rebels.

How To Use Sex As A Weapon: Mid-Grade Vs. High-Grade Pussy

In any case is it really true that sexual satisfaction makes people — in Julia’s words — not ‘give a damn for anything’?

This seems implausible.

Perhaps some people who are immersed in an extremely passionate relationship do not like to think about anything else.

But that is a different point.

Winston and Julia, now sexual partners, do not abstain from politics, but, on the contrary, enlist in what they think is a conspiracy against the Party.

You are prepared to give your lives?’
‘Yes.’
‘You are prepared to commit murder?’
‘Yes.’
‘To commit acts of sabotage which may cause the death of hundreds of innocent people?’
‘Yes.’
‘To betray your country to foreign powers?’
‘Yes.’
‘You are prepared to commit suicide, if and when we order you to do so?’
‘Yes.’
‘You are prepared, the two of you, to separate and never see one another again?’
‘No!’ broke in Julia.

The single exception embodied in Julia’s ‘No!’ shows that political loyalty can be undermined by an erotic relationship.

We might compare in this regard the very different presentation of the relation between sexual freedom and political freedom in Huxley’s Brave New World.

There sexual promiscuity is a kind of opiate of the masses, consistently encouraged partly in order to discourage political rebellion.

BraveNewWorld FirstEdition.jpg

Both novels portray the death of the individual soul, but with major differences:

Where Nineteen Eighty-Four is a nightmare vision of Communism or Fascism, Brave New World is a nightmare vision of triumphant capitalism.

We might even identify a Huxley hypothesis, one that appears to compete directly with Orwell’s:

Sexual activity diverts people from engaging in political causes, and it ought therefore to be encouraged by a government that seeks a quiescent population.

On this view, sexual promiscuity is depoliticizing, soul-destroying, a twin to soma, antagonistic to rebellion.

Some political movements have in fact accepted this view, and it is easy to see how it might be true.

Brave New World von Aldous Huxley. Bücher | Orell Füssli

 

The key point is that Huxley, like Orwell, identifies sexual activity with political passivity.

In Orwell, the state seeks marching, even a form of fanaticism.

In Huxley, the state seeks a kind of pleased, vacant indifference.

Sexual repression is, in Nineteen Eighty-Four, a necessary way of ‘bottling down some powerful instinct and using it as a driving force’.

In Brave New Worldthe society is infantilized and pacified through catering to that same instinct.

Thus it is that in Orwell’s world, a form of sex that is not a ‘frigid little ceremony’ is a threat to the political order, whereas in Huxley’s, the threat comes from a refusal of sex, or of soma, which will be and will produce rebellion.

ArtStation - Brave New World, Markus Preiss

Compare Winston to Julia, who appears to have little interest in politics, and who says:

I’m not interested in the next generation, dear.’

When Winston says, ‘You’re only a rebel from the waist downwards,’ she does not object but instead finds the statement ‘brilliantly witty’.

It may be that sexual love can actually fuel political activity, by expanding the imagination and promoting empathic engagement with the lives of others.

Probably we need to distinguish here, as Orwell does not, among different kinds of sexuality.

It is not as if there is a choice only between ‘the Party’s sexual puritanism’ and ‘sexual privation’ (Orwell’s phrases) on the one hand and ‘making love’ on the other.

INGSOC 1984 Party Insignia Sticker - Liberty Maniacs

Promiscuous relationships are not all the same.

Nor are enduring, passionate relationships.

Promiscuous relationships may have different effects from enduring, passionate relationships.

The Links Between 'Promiscuity' And Cancer, Explained

The connection between any one of these and political activity depends on many independent variables.

He also seems to have another point in mind.

It has to do with how sexuality is connected with individuality and self-expression, with the rejection of conformity, with what he seems to see as the truest and most distinctive self, anarchic and not governable.

It is this that presents the deepest danger to the Party.

26 1984 book ideas | 1984 book, george orwell 1984, george orwell

Orwell is not speaking here of love or of intimate relations with individual persons:

Not merely the love of one person, but the animal instinct, the simple undifferentiated desire:

That was the force that would tear the Party to pieces’.

6 Themes of George Orwell's '1984' that We Need to be Mindful of - Penguin  Random House India

Here, too, there is an interesting relationship with Huxley, who portrays promiscuity as soulless, as an erasure of individuality, as a form of conformity.

Both Huxley and Orwell may have a particular conception of authentic sexuality in view, and they may not be so different.

Orwell vs Huxley ⋆ Kotzendes Einhorn

The contrast is that Orwell portrays ‘the animal instinct, the simple undifferentiated desire’ as active and a threat to political orthodoxy, something that, once unleashed, will lead to rebellion.

O’Brien appears to agree.

Winston’s torture and castration produce a kind of docility, even serenity, that paves the way for, or that is, acceptance of Big Brother and death.

Orwell’s conception of sexuality as an ‘animal instinct,’ and as an expression of something ungovernable and personal, may be right.

Certainly there is truth in it.

Above: The Ministry of Truth, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

But sexuality can itself be a product of social practices.

It should not be naturalized, and opposed, as ‘true self’, to cultural constraint.

We do not know the extent to which sexual drives are themselves a product of private and public authority.

30 Nineteen Eighty-Four Movie (1984) Wallpapers & Posters (4K/HD) —  Wallpaper Mogul
Above: Winston and Julia, Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Orwell tends to naturalize the ‘sex instinct’.

Does a free society allow prostitution and pornography?

Does a free society attempt to eliminate ‘sexual repression,’ understood as state interference with people’s sexual choices?

Above: The prostitute (Shirley Stelfox), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Much will depend on how we understand the idea of sexual liberty.

Perhaps that form of liberty does not require mere freedom from governmental restraints.

If preferences and values have social origins (at least in part), then the desire to go to a prostitute, or to be a prostitute, may reflect a lack of freedom.

Notwithstanding this point, many contemporary critics do connect sexual freedom and political freedom.

They seem to think that those who challenge sexual repression, or sexual orthodoxy, are in some sense striking a blow for political liberty as well.

Sexual freedom, at least in Orwell’s sense, need not be connected with political freedom, and those who seek the one need have no interest in the other.

There is no link logically or empirically.

1984 (1984) - IMDb

In some ways Orwell’s conception of their relationship is a cousin of the conception of many dissident movements in the 1960s.

Those movements combined an intense interest in sexual experimentation with an intense interest in political rebellion.

They were a self-conscious challenge to conformity in various guises.

1984 - Read book online

But it is no coincidence that modern feminism outgrew those movements, in part because sexual liberty was understood, much of the time, as a matter of giving men greater sexual access to women. 

Above: Charlotte Perkins Gilman (1860 – 1935) wrote about feminism for the Atlanta Constitution, 10 December 1916

Orwell suggests that totalitarian governments favor ‘sexual puritanism’ which induces ‘hysteria’, something that such governments mobilize in their own favor.

This is the image of patriotic frenzy as ‘sex gone sour.

On this view, sexual freedom embodies freedom and individualism, and it is the deepest enemy of a totalitarian state.

A state that allows sexual freedom will be unable to repress its citizens.

Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984) | 30 Years On: 1984 a Great Year for Movies

This is why O’Brien must achieve victory over Julia.

But it is possible to imagine other, equally plausible views.

1984 movie review & film summary (1984) | Roger Ebert
Above: O’Brien (Richard Burton), Nineteen Eighty-Four (1984)

Sexual privation’ might indeed induce hysteria, but of the sort that leads to rebellion and thus serves as an obstacle to a successful totalitarian government.

Perhaps in the face of existing social norms, many people who are sexually active are also likely to be political rebels, because of something in their character (itself perhaps a product of early childhood or genetic predispositions).

And sexual freedom, even promiscuity, might be encouraged by totalitarian governments, in order to divert the citizenry and to induce apathy.

Outlaw - Sex und Rebellion DVD bei Weltbild.ch bestellen

(This is Huxley’s thesis.)

Monochrome portrait of Aldous Huxley sitting on a table, facing slightly downwards.
Above: Aldous Huxley (1894 – 1963)

Or we might reject the idea that the only two options are ‘privation’ and ‘freedom’ (as understood by both Orwell and Huxley).

TheFreeThoughtProject: "Orwell and Huxley were both geniuses ahead of the…"  - Masthead

The real question might be what sorts of intimate relationships people are allowed to make with one another.

Everythingsex.jpg

Perhaps Orwell was wrong to think that there is a ‘direct, intimate connection between chastity and political orthodoxy.’

The mechanisms that link sexual freedom and political freedom are extremely diverse.

There are no law-like generalizations here.

Bad Girls: Young Women, Sex, and Rebellion before the Sixties: Littauer,  Amanda H.: 9781469623788: Books - Amazon.ca

What should be one of our greatest glories in life is often one of the greatest disappointments.

At least 60% of men under 40 are sex-addicted as opposed to being sexual in a whole and balanced way.

When it comes to sex, men have been badly short-changed.

Human sexuality is potentially a huge energy source which pushes us towards union with a partner and releases us from the ordinariness of life.

It is tragic that a facet of life so important to us has been exploited, misunderstood and demeaned by our cultures and religions.

The supersense secret: Steve Biddulph on how to become healthier, happier  and more fully human | Psychology | The Guardian

Many men are basically ashamed of their sexual feelings.

At best they have been taught to see their sexuality as something ordinary – just an itch to be scratched.

We come through boyhood into manhood having all kinds of cheapened messages about our deepest feelings.

Our sex drive should fly us to Heaven.

Instead it is used to nail us to the ground, prisoners of a Hell of our own making.

The Seven Year Itch.png

Men’s sexuality urgently needs to be made richer in pleasure and in meaning.

Otherwise, what is the point, beyond procreation?

Symbol mars.svg
Above: Mars, the symbol of manhood

Women have had to discover themselves first, then educate men in how to pleasure them.

Likewise, men have to talk and understand themselves, exploring what they want from sex and understand themselves, exploring what they want from sex and what they don’t want, at the same time, refused to be demeaned or be self-demeaning.

Princeoftides.jpg

This self-exploration has always been missing – the confidence to be able to talk honestly and easily about sex to our partners, and to have more exuberant and intimate lovemaking as a result.

Perhaps a child conceived through such a union might be more welcome?

The real goal of lovemaking is the deep connection between partners – looking soft-eyed into one another’s faces, hearts open, bodies relaxed and abandoned, gradually letting go of all defences in trust of each other and of the natural power that possesses you.

Ideally, lovemaking should be two whole people deeply connected rather than simply sexual organs dating each other.

It may require years of gradually opening the body, learning to trust and becoming natural.

This kind of union requires readiness, timing, openness and communication.

Bruce Cockburn – Lovers In A Dangerous Time (1984, Vinyl) - Discogs

(This is why I argue that though the bodies of teens may be geared for sex, it requires more maturity to gain the absolute openness and trust that is inherent in making love.

Skills and perceptions have to be learned, nurtured and encouraged.

Only when we understand ourselves are we truly ready to share ourselves.)

On golden pond.jpg

In short, once you have made love than just having sex will never do.

10 Big Differences Between Making Love And Having Sex

And a child should be made from love.

A child should be the product of love and should be loved as a symbol of that love and as the hope of the continuation of that love.

Feminism gave women back the power to control their own bodies – and the pleasure of fully being alive to their bodies.

Symbol venus.svg
Above: Venus, the symbol of woman

(After all, why was a woman given a body with so much sensuality and then told she must deny herself?

Nay, I say!)

Working Girl Trailer: Working Girl - Metacritic
Above: Tess McGill (Melanie Griffith) and Jack Trainer (Harrison Ford), Working Girl (1988) –
I have a head for business and a bod for sin. Is there anything wrong with that?

Women today can decide for themselves whether and when they want sex and how they want it to be.

But for men so much emphasis is placed on the mechanical outer performance or actions, and too little emphasis on the inner qualities of sensory and emotional experience.

Above: De Wallen, Amsterdam’s red light district

An important ingredient for total lovemaking is the inclusion of nature – of letting in the signals and rhythms that the natural world sends to our cells to tune them in.

This is the difference between romance and sex.

Romance is standing on an ocean beach watching the moon rise, dining by candlelight, making love on a rug by a fireside, impulsively falling to the ground together in the long grass, laughing and tearing off each other’s garments to explore the warm skin beneath.

Romance means bringing a wild heart to an erotic body.

Perhaps this is why so many of us lead lives of quiet desperation, for we have yet to find someone with whom we can be so absolutely open and can completely trust.

Bill Condon Talks Romance vs Sex Scene on Breaking Dawn | Twilight Lexicon

Sex never works from the outside in, but rather from the inside out.

Oh, to be willing to utilize our imagination and capacity for fantasy!

Oh, to be skilled and sensuous lovers!

To play, to be happy, to feel joy!

Are sex and love different? - Quora

Sex education teaches us of the human plumbing, but it does not convey what is really going on inside two people in love.

The poetry of passion, the musical majesty of the moment, these are much more than genitalia intertwined.

Healthy Love vs. Addiction: 10 Signs of Addictive Love | Psychology Today

If the product of this passion, this most magical of moments, leads to offspring, then I think the odds of those children being wanted and loved are excellent.

If the children who are truly wanted and loved are the sole remaining results in a less densely populated planet, then so be it.

If those who defend the life of the unborn fetus truly wish to impress the world of their compassion, then extend this compassion to the child that results.

If they wish to preserve the life of an unwanted fetus, then fund the science that will help the preservation of life immediately upon conception, separate from a woman’s body, and accept the responsibility for that fetus until it has developed into a fully functioning independent adult.

But I remain unconvinced that preservation of life is the true goal of the anti-abortionists, but rather it is the dictating of control over a woman’s choices over her own body that is their unspoken, nuance-lacking agenda.

A woman’s body, in my opinion, should not bear a child until her mind knows that she could and would protect that child.

Is my message that men should abstain from sex?

No.

What I am suggesting is self-control.

If a man does not feel a readiness to open himself up, to risk vulnerability, to fully trust both himself and his partner, then perhaps voluntary celibacy might be healthier than simply seeking sex for an anti-climatic expulsion of fluids.

The Millennials Embracing a Life Without Sex

There are good women out there, but the consequences inherent of involvement with a bad woman are horrendous: financial ruin, alienation from his offspring, destruction of his trust and confidence in the future and in himself.

And truth be told, in the West, the odds are not in a man’s favour.

Bedazzled.jpg

The culture of women does not instill trust in men.

The very social construct of femininity is just that:

An artificial construct, make-up, an act, that seeks to seduce through pretense, rather than with the same vulnerability and true openness a woman demands from a man.

Both genders have still a long way to go towards a balanced symbiosis.

Feminism to truly set women free needs to convince women to become men’s equal, rather than lean on the tried and true travesty of allowing themselves to become dependent on men’s toil.

Women still have a choice to work.

Men have rarely had a choice or say in the matter.

Some women have convinced themselves that they need to be in pristine condition which labour would mar, for hard labour makes it tough to be fashionable.

So much effort is put into their appearance to the neglect of the potential that lies within them.

Women could be, should be, so much more than they are.

Though I think that women are amazing as they are, they could be even greater.

Reamonn-supergirl.jpg

As for men, we need to get our relationships with women right.

We need to stand up to our women as equals without intimidating her or being intimidated by her.

Many modern men, when faced with their wife’s anger, complaints or general unhappiness, simply submit, mumble an apology and slink away.

What does not help men’s situations is how we are increasingly portrayed: dopey, weak and useless.

Especially in the past decade where James Bond has been killed off, Doctor Who has been replaced by a woman, and the last Jedi is female.

I am not against the empowerment of women, but does this have to be at the sacrifice of the strength of men?

Men have been taught (at least those who can be taught) to say to women that they can feel their pain and consider the lives of women as important as their own, and that they are prepared to offer love and comfort to their significant others.

But somehow in this altruistic act men have forgotten to say what they want and stick by it.

Main eventposter.jpg

Despite all their pretense, women are only human.

Sometimes they are dead right.

Sometimes they are completely wrong.

Women are normal, fallible human beings.

So it follows that being in a relationship with one means a man needs to keep his head on straight.

Being with a woman is not an excuse to stop thinking.

HowToLoseAGuyimp.jpg

Just like men, women can be wrong, immature, perverse, prejudiced, competitive and bloody-minded.

Men and women are different.

We sometimes view things from completely different perspectives.

We often do not understand one another.

How can we unless we explain ourselves?

This does not mean that we can’t co-exist, just that the negotiations never end.

Laws of attraction poster.jpg

A good relationship is therapy, every living day.

A man has to be able to state his point of view, to debate, to leave aside hysteria and push on with his argument until something is resolved.

There may be a part of women that enjoy having the upper hand and being able to manipulate men into doing what they want.

But this comes at the cost of respect:

Her respect for him and his respect for himself.

What is crucial is that both sides strive to have an equal relationship rather than one dominating the other emotionally.

We must fight for our individual selves, debate and be true to ourselves, otherwise our closeness is just an act.

But in fighting we must show great restraint and always have respect.

Waroftherosesposter.jpg

Let a child be a product of a healthy relationship rather than the result of a misadventure between mismatched mates.

Perhaps the world population is decreasing, but if what remains is a healthy humanity.

Then maybe this scenario is not so bad after all.

290 BEST Empty Bassinet IMAGES, STOCK PHOTOS & VECTORS | Adobe Stock

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid’s Tale / Steve Biddulph, Manhood / Aldous Huxley, Brave New World / P.D. James, The Children of Men / George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four / Cass Sunstein, “Sexual Freedom and Political Freedom: On Orwell’s Nineteen Eighty-Four“, On Nineteen Eighty-Four: Orwell and Our Future / Hugh Tomlinson, “Collapsing birth rates will turn our world upside down“, The Times, 23 July 2020 / Esther Vilar, The Manipulated Man

Empty Crib Drawing & Illustration Art & Collectibles hitechic.ir

Conspicously Canadian?

Eskisehir, Turkey, Friday 13 August 2021

But it had also been suggested by the book that he had just taken out of the drawer.

It was a peculiarly beautiful book.

Its smooth creamy paper, a little yellowed by age, was of a kind that had not been manufactured for at least forty years past.

He could guess, however, that the book was much older than that.

He had seen it lying in the window of a frowsy little junkshop in a slummy quarter of the town (just what quarter he did not now remember) and had been stricken immediately by an overwhelming desire to possess it….

He had given a quick glance up and down the street and then had slipped inside and bought the book….

At the time he was not conscious of wanting it for any particular purpose.

He had carried it guiltily home in his briefcase.

Even with nothing written in it, it was a compromising possession.

The thing that he was about to do was to open a diary.”

George Orwell, Nineteen Eighty-Four

Winston's diary is a symbol of rebellion and not conforming to the  government's wishes. | Winston smith, George orwell 1984, S diary

My Wall Street English boss Cem commented the other day that I wasn’t as “bouncy” as I normally am.

I had no answer.

Above: Cem – the man, the legend

Last Thursday and two nights ago I was invited by my colleague Mustafa to join him and his friends out for a tipple or two.

I declined, with no real reason to do so.

Above: Mustafa – another man, another legend

I find myself wondering why I am acting this way.

upright=upright=1.4

Above: “The Thinker“, Auguste Rodin Museum, Paris, France

Am I unhappy to be back in Turkey?

No, I am glad to be back.

Flag of Turkey

Above: Flag of Turkey

Am I having problems at work?

Not at all, in fact the opposite is true.

When I am in the midst of teaching I easily forget about myself and I focus on helping others to achieve their language goals.

Am I having problems at home?

Partially, yes.

Above: Ors Apartments, the lair of Canada Slim

There have been days and nights of extreme humidity (by this Canadian’s standards) and the electric fan I have ordered has yet to arrive.

Money is not a problem at the moment.

I have food in my kitchen, a bed for my slumber, sufficient clothing to clothe me.

Nonetheless I find myself focusing on the problems of life rather than its joys.

Four days ago, I learned that my online Turkish teacher is no longer available to teach me and my colleague Rasool.

Three days ago, for a half-day, the city denied my street power as they were doing roadwork, and a colleague (Shabnam) completed her last workday this day.

Two days I was visited by the police who were searching for the former tenant of my apartment.

Military duty evasion?

Yesterday, my desk chair collapsed beneath me and a new chair was needed from my employer.

Wouldnt It Be Good.jpg

Above: Nik Kershaw, Single, “Wouldn’t It Be Good (to be in your shoes)?”

My writing progresses, albeit not as swift as I might wish it.

FRDavidWords7InchSingleCover.jpg
Above: FR David, Single, “Words Don’t Come Easy to Me

(On a positive note, I have found the story.

Now I need to write it.)

Front page movie poster.jpg
Above: Poster from The Front Page (1974)

I am trying to analyze why I am in a funk when truly I am blessed in comparison with many others.

The only answer my mind comes up with is Monty Pythonesque in nature:

Monty Python's Flying Circus Title Card.png

I need Confuse-a-Cat.

I need distraction.

I need fun.

Confuse A Cat - Monty Python - White" Tote Bag by Katzinhatz | Redbubble

The week before my return to Turkey I was travelling across Switzerland, over the border to Germany, down to Pisa and over to the Island of Elba.

I was pleasantly distracted and motivated by motion.

Now all is routine and isolation – the latter self-imposed more than inflicted by my circumstances.

Above: Landschlacht, Switzerland

Above: Konstanz (Constance), Germany

Above: Piazza dei Miracoli, Pisa, Italy

Portoferraio aerea.jpg
Above: Portoferraio, Elba, Italy

Don’t misunderstand me.

I enjoy spending my leisure hours reading and writing.

But streaming problems with Netflix and mere temporary fixes from YouTube do little to shake me out of this mood.

Netflix 2015 logo.svg

File:YouTube Logo 2017.svg

Despite the wonderful nature of my colleagues they remind me more of work than they do of novelty.

I can neither afford the time nor the expense to do much travelling, but I have a day off every week and I have my health.

I need to go walking again.

May be an image of 1 person
Above: Canada Slim, once upon a time

I look at the Facebook photographs of old friends Debbie and Hank and despite the less-than-immediately-obvious natures of their communities, they nonetheless are able to capture the beauty and poetry all around them.

I need to follow their excellent examples.

Facebook Logo (2019).svg

It is easy to simply let electronics dull the dust bunnies of my solitude, but walking – Where will the river Porsuk go? – sharpens my perceptions and delights my senses.

Above: Porsuk River, Eskisehir, Turkey

I cannot expect others to bring me happiness.

I must seek it out for myself.

And I need to remember what I have experienced.

Building Self Fitness Quotes. QuotesGram

I look around and wonder where to begin.

There is so much to see, hear, smell, taste, know and enjoy.

I need to explore, to sample the action, to see for myself whether there is anything worth remembering.

I remain aware and alert, continually searching for ideas, for information, for enlightenment, for illumination, for inspiration.

Sometimes the best inspiration comes from the littlest happenings.

On my own two feet, despite the lure of surface transportation, I catch the most intimate glimpses of everyday life.

I notice with all my senses.

I see trees and shrubs and flowers, gardens well-kept or weed-filled, flora in the window boxes, trash on the sidewalk, animals wandering the world’s streets, bars on Baltimore windows, NYC street hustlers and hawkers of sundry, signs advertising this and that available here and there.

Downtown, Emerson Bromo-Seltzer Tower, Pennsylvania Station, M&T Bank Stadium, Inner Harbor and the National Aquarium in Baltimore, Baltimore City Hall, Washington Monument
Above: Images of Baltimore, Maryland, USA

Lower Manhattan skyline
Above: Lower Manhattan skyline, New York City, New York, USA

Church bells in Landschlacht, call to prayers in Eskisehir, foghorns off the coast of Newfoundland, echoing footsteps of the solitary city walker, the cascade of stream water over rocks, the shrill sound of a single bagpipe on the quay of Key West.

Above: St. Leonhard Chapel, Landschlacht, Thurgau, Switzerland

Resadiye Mosque - Picture of Eskisehir Province, Turkey - Tripadvisor
Above: Resadiye Mosque, Eskisehir, Turkey

Newfoundland and Labrador | The Canadian Encyclopedia
Above: Newfoundland (Canada) coast

The 10 Most Beautiful Waterfalls | Graubünden Tourism

Sunset Piper, Summer 2019 - YouTube

Feet feel cobblestone, dust covers my shoes, fingers trace patterns of New Orleans balcony rails and Santa Fe pueblos and jagged edges of cliff hanging follies.

Above: Cobblestone street, Isola Bella, Italy

HD wallpaper: Road, Southwest, Monument, dusty, road trip, highway, dry,  adventure | Wallpaper Flare

Above: Monument Valley, Arizona, USA

Above: Bourbon Street, New Orleans, Louisiana, USA

Above: Santa Fe, New Mexico, USA

Above: Scarborough Bluffs, Toronto, Ontario, Canada

The smell of fish frying is perfume to the hungry.

Meen Varuval - Tilapia Fish Fry - மீன் வறுவல் — Spiceindiaonline | Recipe | Fried  fish recipes, Fried fish, Indian fish recipes

Damp wool dampens the wet wanderer’s will on Welsh roads rarely trod.

Sheep farming in Wales - Wikipedia

Incense candles are lit in an Orillia apartment of a woman wise beyond her youth, inviting a boy to become a man.

The aroma of pine piques my interest and makes the Black Forest seem less intimidating.

File:Green winter.jpg

Hot tar sizzles and sears the senses as a roof is redone on a blazing hot summer’s day.

Hot Tar Roofs. Overview With Pros And Cons to Consider

The tongue is untrained and cannot detect differences between Boston clam chowder and California’s cornucopia.

Quail 07 bg 041506.jpg
Above: New England clam chowder

Reindeer steak, whale strips and horse meat are indistinguishable to the traveller who is short on grace and longing for sustenance.

Reinbukken på frisk grønt beite. - panoramio.jpg

Southern right whale

Two Nokota horses standing in open grassland with rolling hills and trees visible in the background.

Sushi in Kyoto, beavertail pastry on a frozen Rideau Canal in Canada’s capital, coconut chicken on a Malaysian beach, taste buds imprint impressions in my memory.

The sensations must be recorded.

From top left: Tō-ji, Gion Matsuri in modern Kyoto, Fushimi Inari-taisha, Kyoto Imperial Palace, Kiyomizu-dera, Kinkaku-ji, Ponto-chō and Maiko, Ginkaku-ji, Cityscape from Higashiyama and Kyoto Tower
Above: Images of Kyoto, Japan

Above: Rideau Canal, Ottawa, Ontario, Canada

Tioman island (3679435126).jpg
Above: Tioman Island, Malaysia

But the real show for those who stroll rather than ride is the people met, how they act and react.

I learn from watching them, talking to them, joining them in joy, feeling their fears, amused by their amazement, amazed by their amusement, grinded and grounded by their grief, dazzled by their devotions, seduced by their satisfactions, alert to their anxiety.

Every chance encounter is a lesson and a blessing.

Epic-sly-everyday-people.jpg
Above: Sly Stone, single, “Everyday People

Getting lost is often the best way to find one’s self.

A Field Guide To Getting Lost by Rebecca Solnit – Canongate Books

And, by the way, everything in life is writeable about if you have the outgoing guts to write and the imagination to improvise.

Sylvia Plath

A black-and-white photo of a woman with her hair up, looking to the left of the camera lens
Above: Sylvia Plath (1932 – 1963)

Writing and recording what I have read and experienced is second nature to me now.

My notebook is my weapon, my shield, for capturing my free-range thoughts.

We do not choose our subjects.

They choose us.”

Gustave Flaubert

Portrait by Eugène Giraud, c. 1856.
Above: French novelist Gustave Flaubert (1821 – 1880)

Ideas are slippery sly creatures.

There are always millions of them around – more than enough for all the writers that have ever been or shall ever be.

Ideas race through my head at all sorts of odd times, sometimes too swift to snatch, like wisps of ghosts rarely grasped, wild horses that cannot be corralled, often half-formed and never possessed.

If unrecorded, if not pinned to print, they wither away like leaves on forest floors, are consumed by distracting circumstances like paper in fire.

Webs covered in dewdrops are more solid, more substantial than the spindly spectres of ideas that might have been.

Ideas untamed are lost opportunities.

What might have been might never be.

If you don’t catch them as they pass, they will disappear.

Don’t trust that they will remembered.

Don’t assume that their essence will be recollected.

They vanish, leaving sulfuric whiffs of frustration and despair.

Always, always have a notebook to hand.

I look back at my notes, moons and miles removed from present reality….

Writer's Notebook – Our Writing Space

Landschlacht, Switzerland, Monday 22 February 2021

The fact that I am writing this blog should suggest to you, gentle readers, that I am serious about my writing.

Sadly, I am not a brash type, overburdened with self-belief and confidence.

The opposite is more accurate.

I often doubt myself, wondering whether I really have anything to say or if I have any way to properly express myself.

This self-doubt has held me back and is the major reason I have put off doing anything beyond blogging and Facebook posting.

Above: Shores of Lake Constance (Bodensee)

But perhaps this feeling is not unique to myself.

Perhaps this feeling is shared with nearly every writer, however successful they are.

Perhaps this feeling is one of the things that mark me out as a writer, for writers can be horribly insecure, always unwilling to believe that they have written something worthwhile while at the same time touchy about criticism.

10 Skills Every Great Content Writer Needs - Constant Content (A Division  of Moresby Media Inc.)

Stephen May described it best when he wrote:

Writing is a kind of emotional bungee jumping.

It is terrifying and exhilarating at the same time.

Get Started in Creative Writing by Stephen May

It is said that writing cannot be taught, that writers are born and not made.

And this is partially true.

The urge to write and the determination to keep at it in spite of all the distractions that life keeps putting in the way, has to be dredged from somewhere within.

No one can teach this, though writing gets easier with practice.

Perhaps the desire to practice, the decision to improve needs be innate.

100 Writing Practice Lessons & Exercises

Stephen May suggests that writing is easy, that every adult can write, that most of us can fashion a sentence, however clumsily, that many people can use words well.

Those gentle readers who have complimented my writing in my blogs or on Facebook tell me that they admire my skill with words, that my writing is a joy to read.

I do not know whether to question their taste or my sanity in my inability to lose my insecurities.

That being said, I get a buzz from putting words together, which is primarily the reason I write.

get a buzz on

It is said that creative writing is easy, natural, healthy, sociable, cheap and accessible.

You just need something to say.

1984

Why did I write?

Because I found life unsatisfactory.

Tennessee Williams

Tennessee Williams NYWTS.jpg
Above: Tennessee Williams (1911 – 1983)

I write to give myself strength.

I write to be the characters I am not.

I write to explore all the things I am afraid of.

Josh Whedon

Joss Whedon by Gage Skidmore 7.jpg
Above: Josh Whedon

The philosopher Socrates said:

The unexamined life is not worth living.

Above: Statue of Socrates (470 – 399 BCE), Academy of Athens, Greece

We live busy lives at a frantic pace.

There often doesn’t seem time just to “stand and stare“, as the poet W.H. Davies put it.

We spend so much of our lives reacting to events that we leave ourselves little time to investigate the causes of these events.

Davies in 1913 (by Alvin Langdon Coburn)
Above: William Henry Davies (1871 – 1940)

Davies was a Welsh poet and writer. He spent much of his life as a tramp or hobo in the UK and the US, yet became one of the most popular poets of his time. His themes included observations on life’s hardships, the ways the human condition is reflected in nature, his tramping adventures, and the characters he met.

Why do we do the things we do?

Why do we feel as we do?

How can we be better than we are?

How can we make sense of a world that contains 7 billion individual people?

What is the point of life, the universe and everything?

Surely, the point of life is to decide who we are and then to try to become that person?

But how can we do that if we don’t try to express our own unique way of seeing the world?

Life, The Universe and Everything cover.jpg

I want to share stories, even if the words are not my own.

I want to tell my own story or make up new stories, even if this means that there will be those who will not approve.

I want to transform my own existence into words that will delight, entertain, amuse or even horrify others.

Bee Gees – Words Lyrics | Genius Lyrics
Above: The Bee Gees (1958 – 2012)

Smile an everlasting smile
A smile can bring you near to me
Don’t ever let me find you gone
‘Cause that would bring a tear to me

This world has lost its glory
Let’s start a brand new story
Now my love, right now
There’ll be no other time
And I can show you how, my love

Talk in everlasting words
And dedicate them all to me
And I will give you all my life
I’m here if you should call to me

You think that I don’t even mean
A single word I say

It’s only words, and words are all I have
To take your heart away.

Bee Gees – Words Lyrics | Genius Lyrics

The English poet Ted Hughes believed that all words have value.

He believed that words all add to the “sacred book of the tribe“, that our individual attempts to make sense of out lives contribute to the way humanity itself discovers its nature and purpose, that everyone’s story has value.

Ted Hughes.jpeg
Above: Ted Hughes (1930 – 1998)

Publish it, if it might turn to the advantage of any dejected poor soul.

If not, let him burn it, for I and it are less than the least of God’s mercies.

George Herbert (1593 – 1633) to Nicholas Ferrar (1592 – 1637)

Portrait by Robert White in 1674 (National Portrait Gallery)
Above: George Herbert

Nicholas Ferrar.jpeg
Above: Nicholas Ferrar

It is said that writing is a good way to reduce stress and relieve depression, that simply writing my troubles down can make them seem more manageable.

Reliving past traumas in print can reduce their power to haunt.

I write because I seek a way to take control of my life.

Amazon.com: The Write Therapy: How Keeping a Journal Can Make You Happier,  Healthier and More Productive eBook: Alderson, Lyn: Kindle Store

But as John Donne so wisely wrote:

No man is an island.

Donne painted by Isaac Oliver
Above: John Donne (1572 – 1631)

And as important as it is for me to find the discipline to shut myself in my apartment and consistently write, I still need a community – role models and peers who are supportive and candid.

At present, only my regular readers seem to serve this purpose, while other inspiration is found from the annals of history and from the works of those who have created before me.

Dark-haired man in light colored short-sleeved shirt working on a typewriter at a table on which sits an open book
Above: Ernest Hemingway (1899 – 1961) working on his book For Whom the Bell Tolls

Being 22 February perhaps one might think my focus would be on the more famous names of those who were born or those who died on this day, and usually I find myself focusing on birthdays rather than dates of demise, though admittedly lives lived have more impact on my consciousness than the lives yet to be lived.

Born on this date:

  • US President George Washington (1732 – 1799)

Head and shoulders portrait of George Washington
Above: George Washington

  • German philosopher Arthur Schopenhauer (1788 – 1860)

Arthur Schopenhauer by J Schäfer, 1859b.jpg
Above: Arthur Schopenhauer

  • English founder of world scouting Robert Baden-Powell (1857 – 1941)

Robert Baden-Powell in South Africa, 1896 (2).jpg
Above: Robert Baden-Powell

  • German physicist Heinrich Hertz (1857 – 1894)

Heinrich Rudolf Hertz
Above: Heinrich Rudolf Hertz

  • American Robert Wadlow (1918 – 1940), the tallest man in recorded history (8 ft 11.1 in / 2.72 m)

Robert Wadlow postcard.jpg
Above: Robert Wadlow (left) with his average-sized father Harold Franklin Wadlow

  • American religious leader Clarence 13X (1928 – 1969)

Clarence 13X standing.jpg
Above: Clarence 13X ( Clarence Edward Smith) (middle) with two of his followers

  • US Senator Ted Kennedy (1932 – 2009)

Ted Kennedy, official photo portrait crop.jpg
Above: Ted Kennedy

  • English model Christine Keeler (1942 – 2017)

Above: Christine Keeler

  • English actress Julie Walters (b. 1950) (Educating Rita)

Educating Rita (1983) - IMDb

  • American actor Kyle MacLachlan (b. 1959) (Dune / Twin Peaks)

Kyle McLachlan Cannes 2017 2.jpg
Above: Kyle McLachlan

  • American actress Jeri Ryan (b. 1963) (Star Trek Voyager)

Above: Jeri Ryan (née Jeri Lynn Zimmermann)

  • American actor Thomas Jane (b. 1969) (The Punisher)

Punisher ver2.jpg

  • English musician James Blunt (b. 1974)

Blunt playing guitar
Above: James Blunt

  • American actress Drew Barrymore (b. 1975)

Drew Barrymore Berlin 2014.jpg
Above: Drew Barrymore

Died on this date:

  • Italian navigator Amerigo Vespucci (1454 – 1512), the origin of the name “America

Portrait of Amerigo Vespucci.jpg
Above: Amerigo Vespucci

  • French tightrope walker Charles Blondin (1824 -1897)

Above: Charles Blondin crossing the Niagara River, 1859

  • German activist Christoph Probst (1919 – 1942)

Above: Christoph Probst

  • German activist Hans Scholl (1918 – 1942)

Hans Scholl roi.tif
Above: Hans Scholl

  • German activist Sophie Scholl (1921 – 1942)

Sophie Scholl in Blumberg 1942.jpg
Above: Sophie Scholl

Such a fine, sunny day, and I have to go, but what does my death matter, if through us thousands of people are awakened and stirred to action?

Sophie Scholl, quoted by cellmate Else Gebel, 22 February 1943

On 22 February 1943, Sophie Scholl (age 21), a biology student and kindergarten teacher in Munich, and her brother Hans (age 24), studying medicine, were executed by the Gestapo, having been arrested a few days earlier for throwing leaflets from a window.

They were guillotined the same day.

The rest of their group of anti-Nazi dissidents were rounded up over the succeeding months and also executed.

Above: Monument to the White Rose in front of the Ludwig Maximilian University, Munich

In 1941, they had formed the White Rose Society to encourage passive resistance to the Nazi regime and the Nazi war effort.

From 1942 they produced several anonymous leaflets under the title The White Rose, which they distributed throughout southern Germany, in one of them arguing:

We want to try and show that everyone is in a position to contribute to the overthrow of the system.

It can be done only by the cooperation of many convinced, energetic people – people who are agreed as to the means they must use.

We have no great number of choices as to the means.

The meaning and goal of passive resistance is to topple National Socialism, and in this struggle we must not recoil from our course, any action, whatever its nature.

A victory of fascist Germany in this war would have immeasurable, frightful consequences.

In another leaflet they asserted that:

The name of Germany is dishonoured for all time if German youth does not finally rise, take revenge, smash its tormentors.

Students!

The German people look to us.

Today the group is immortalized in Munich and throughout Germany.

Above: A black granite memorial to the White Rose Movement in the Hofgarten in Munich.

  • American artist Andy Warhol (1928 – 1987)

Above: Andy Warhol

On this day in history:

  • The first printed copy of Galileo Galilei’s Dialogue Concerning the Two Chief World Systems is available (1632)

Justus Sustermans - Portrait of Galileo Galilei, 1636.jpg
Above: Galileo Galilei (1564 – 1642)

  • St. Peter’s Flood drowns 50,000 people on the Frisian coast (1651)
  • Battle of Toulon (1744)

Action off toulon 4.jpg
Above: Battle of Toulon (Spain/France vs Britain)
  • Battle of Fishguard (1797), the last invasion of Britain

Goodwick sands.jpeg
Above: French troops surrendering to British Forces at Goodwick Sands, following the invasion of Fishguard, English

  • Adams-Onis Treaty: Spain sells Florida to the US (1819)

Adams onis map.png

  • Battle of Buena Vista (1847)

Battle-of-Buena-Vista-Robinson.jpeg
Above: Battle of Buena Vista (USA vs Mexico)

  • The French Revolution of 1848 begins

Flag of France
Above: Flag of France

  • Jefferson Davis is inaugurated as President of the Confederate States of America (1862)

President-Jefferson-Davis.jpg
Above: CSA President Jefferson Davis (1808 – 1889)

  • The first Woolworth’s store opens in Utica, New York (1862)

Woolworth Logo.svg

  • US President FDR orders General MacArthur out of the Philippines (1942)

FDR 1944 Color Portrait.jpg
Above: US President Franklin Delano Roosevelt (1882 – 1945)

MacArthur in khaki trousers and open necked shirt with five-star-rank badges on the collar. He is wearing his field marshal's cap and smoking a corncob pipe.
Above: General Douglas MacArthur (1880 – 1964)

  • Bombing of Nijmegan (1944)

Verwoestingen Nijmegen na bombardement.jpg
Above: Aftermath of USAF bombing of Nazi-occupied Nijmegen, Netherlands

  • The Long Telegram, proposing how the US should deal with the Soviet Union, arrives from the US Embassy in Moscow

Above: US diplomat George F. Kennan (1904 – 2005), author of The Long Telegram

  • South Vietnamese Prime Minister Ngo Dinh Diem survives a Communist assassination attempt (1957)

Ngo Dinh Diem - Thumbnail - ARC 542189.png
Above: Ngo Dinh Diem (1901 – 1963)

  • Samuel Byck attempts to hijack an aircraft with the intention of crashing into the White House to kill Richard Nixon (1974)

Samuel Byck.jpg
Above: Samuel Byck (1930 – 1974)

Above: The White House (south view), Washington DC, USA

Richard Nixon presidential portrait (1).jpg
Above: US President Richard Nixon (1913 – 1994)

  • Sheep Dolly is the first mammal clone (1997)

Dolly face closeup.jpg
Above: Dolly (1996 – 2003)

  • Britain’s biggest robbery is committed – £53 million from a Securitas depot in Tonbridge, Kent (2006)

Location of heist
Above: Location of the heist

Noted for his “itinerant” nature, American artist and prolific portrait painter Rembrandt Peale (22 February 1778 – 1860) visited Europe several times to study art.

Rembrandt Peale self-portrait.jpg
Above: Rembrandt Peale, Self-portrait

Throughout his life, Peale travelled across the western hemisphere in search of inspiration and opportunities as an artist.

Amid the economic hardship of the War of 1812, US President Thomas Jefferson — who promised to buy Peale’s 1795 portrait of George Washington, but could not keep his promise — instead encouraged Peale to go to Europe, as:

We have genius among us but no unemployed wealth to reward it.

Portrait of Jefferson in his late 50s with a full head of hair
Above: US President Thomas Jefferson (1743 – 1826)

Perhaps this might be the case for English language writers in the Swiss Confederation or in the Republic of Turkey?

The Question Is What Happened to the Question Mark? - Proof That Blog

Adam Ferguson (1723 – 22 February 1816) was a Scottish philosopher and historian.

Ferguson was sympathetic to traditional societies, such as the Highlands, for producing courage and loyalty.

He criticized commercial society as making men weak, dishonourable and unconcerned for their community.

Ferguson has been called “the father of modern sociology” for his contributions to the early development of the discipline.

His best-known work is his Essay on the History of Civil Society.

ProfAdamFerguson.jpg
Above: Adam Ferguson

In his ethical systems Ferguson treats man as a social being, illustrating his doctrines by political examples.

As a believer in the progression of the human race, he placed the principle of moral approbation in the attainment of perfection.

By this principle Ferguson attempted to reconcile all moral systems.

He admits the power of self-interest or utility and makes it enter into morals as the law of self-preservation. 

The theory of universal benevolence and the idea of mutual sympathy (empathy) he combines under the law of society.

But, as they appear as the means rather than the end of human destiny, they remain subordinate to a supreme end, and the supreme end of perfection.

In the political part of his system Ferguson pleads the cause of well-regulated liberty and free government.

Amazon.com: The Manuscripts of Adam Ferguson (Pickering Masters):  9780367876166: Dix, Robin C: Books

Ferguson’s An Essay on the History of Civil Society (1767) drew on classical authors and contemporary travel literature, to analyze modern commercial society with a critique of its abandonment of civic and communal virtues.

An Essay on the History of Civil Society | Adam Ferguson | Books Tell You  Why, Inc

(I like this notion of travel literature as an analysis of society.)

An Anthology Of Early British Motorcycle Travel Literature: Fransen, Tim,  Alford, Steven, Ferriss, Suzanne, Watson, W. H. L., Warren, Lady, Shepherd,  C. K.: 9780956246707: Amazon.com: Books

Central themes in Ferguson’s theory of citizenship are conflict, play, political participation and military valor.

He emphasized the ability to put oneself in another’s shoes, saying “fellow-feeling” was so much an “appurtenance of human nature” as to be a “characteristic of the species.”

He stressed the importance of the spontaneous order, that coherent and even effective outcomes might result from the uncoordinated actions of many individuals.

Ferguson saw history as a two-tiered synthesis of natural history and social history, to which all humans belong.

For Ferguson, natural history is created by God, who like humans, is progressive.

Social history is, in accordance with this natural progress, made by humans, and because of that factor it experiences occasional setbacks.

But in general, humans are empowered by God to pursue progress in social history.

Humans live not for themselves but for God’s providential plan.

Michelangelo - Creation of Adam (cropped).jpg
Above: The Creation of Adam, Michelangelo, Sistine Chapel, St. Peter’s Cathedral, Vatican City

He emphasized aspects of medieval chivalry as ideal masculine characteristics.

British gentleman and young men were advised to dispense with aspects of politeness considered too feminine, such as the constant desire to please, and to adopt less superficial qualities that suggested inner virtue and courtesy toward the ‘fairer sex.’

Above: A knight being armed by his lady

Ferguson was a leading advocate of the Idea of Progress.

He believed that the growth of a commercial society through the pursuit of individual self-interest could promote a self-sustaining progress.

Yet paradoxically Ferguson also believed that such commercial growth could foster a decline in virtue and thus ultimately lead to a collapse similar to Rome’s.

The Roman Empire in AD 117 at its greatest extent, at the time of Trajan's death (with its vassals in pink)[3]
Above: The Roman Empire at its greatest extent

Ferguson, a devout Presbyterian, resolved the apparent paradox by placing both developments in the context of a divinely ordained plan that mandated both progress and human free will.

For Ferguson, the knowledge that humanity gains through its actions, even those actions resulting in temporary retrogression, form an intrinsic part of its progressive, asymptotic movement toward an ultimately unobtainable perfectibility.

Church of Scotland.svg
Above: Logo of the Church of Scotland

Ferguson was influenced by classical humanism.

Ferguson believed that civilization is largely about laws that restrict our independence as individuals but provide liberty in the sense of security and justice.

He warned that social chaos usually leads to despotism.

The members of civil society give up their liberty-as-autonomy, which savages possess, in exchange for liberty-as-security, or civil liberty.

Adam Ferguson and the Idea of Civil Society

Adam Smith emphasized capital accumulation as the driver of growth, but Ferguson suggested innovation and technical advance were more important, and he is therefore in some ways more in line with modern thinking.

According to Smith, commerce tends to make men ‘dastardly‘.

This foreshadows a theme Ferguson, borrowing freely from Smith, took up to criticize capitalism.

A sketch of Adam Smith facing to the right
Above: Scottish economist Adam Smith (1723 – 1790)

Ferguson’s critique of commercial society went far beyond that of Smith, and influenced Hegel and Marx.

Hegel by Schlesinger.jpg
Above: German philosopher Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel (1770 – 1831)

Karl Marx 001.jpg
Above: German philosopher Karl Marx (1818 – 1883)

The Essay has been seen as an innovative attempt to reclaim the tradition of civic republican citizenship in modern Britain, and an influence on the ideas of republicanism held by America’s Founding Fathers.

Above: Signing of the American Declaration of Independence, 28 June 1776

James Russell Lowell (22 February 1819 – 1891) attended Harvard College beginning at age 15 in 1834, though he was not a good student and often got into trouble. 

In his sophomore year, he was absent from required chapel attendance 14 times and from classes 56 times.

In his last year there, he wrote:

During Freshman year, I did nothing.

During Sophomore year I did nothing.

During Junior year I did nothing.

And during Senior year I have thus far done nothing in the way of college studies.” 

In his senior year, he became one of the editors of Harvardiana literary magazine, to which he contributed prose and poetry that he admitted was of low quality.

As he said later:

I was as great an ass as ever brayed and thought it singing.

James Russell Lowell, c. 1855
Above: James Russell Lowell

Lowell did not know what vocation to choose after graduating, and he vacillated among business, the ministry, medicine, and law.

He ultimately enrolled at Harvard Law School in 1840 and was admitted to the bar two years later. 

While studying law, however, he contributed poems and prose articles to various magazines.

During this time, he was admittedly depressed and often had suicidal thoughts.

He once confided to a friend that he held a cocked pistol to his forehead and considered killing himself at the age of 20.

Shield of Harvard College.svg
Above: Shield of Harvard College, Cambridge, Massachusetts, USA

In late 1839, Lowell met Maria White through her brother William, a classmate at Harvard, and the two became engaged in the autumn of 1840.

They were finally married on 26 December 1844, shortly after the groom published Conversations on the Old Poets, a collection of his previously published essays.

A friend described their relationship as “the very picture of a true marriage“.

Lowell himself believed that she was made up “half of Earth and more than half of Heaven“. 

She, too, wrote poetry, and the next twelve years of Lowell’s life were deeply affected by her influence.

He said that his first book of poetry A Year’s Life (1841) “owes all its beauty to her“, though it only sold 300 copies.

Maria White Lowell (1845)
Above: American poet Maria White Lowell (1821 – 1843)

Lowell was very affected by the loss of almost all of his children.

His grief over the death of his first daughter in particular was expressed in his poem “The First Snowfall” (1847).

He again considered suicide, writing to a friend that he thought “of my razors and my throat and that I am a fool and a coward not to end it all at once”.

The Writings of James Russell Lowell ...: Poems

Lowell’s earliest poems were published without remuneration in the Southern Literary Magazine (1834 – 1864) in 1840. 

LitMessengerSouth.jpg
Above: Southern Literary Messenger offices, Richmond, Virginia, USA

He was inspired to new efforts towards self-support and joined with his friend Robert Carter in founding the literary journal The Pioneer.

The periodical was distinguished by the fact that most of its content was new rather than material that had been previously published elsewhere, and by the inclusion of very serious criticism, which covered not only literature but also art and music.

Lowell wrote that it would “furnish the intelligent and reflecting portion of the reading public with a rational substitute for the enormous quantity of thrice-diluted trash, in the shape of namby-pamby love tales and sketches, which is monthly poured out to them by many of our popular magazines.”

William Wetmore Story noted the journal’s higher taste, writing that “it took some stand and appealed to a higher intellectual standard than our puerile milk or watery namby-pamby mags with which we are overrun“.

Above: William Wetmore Story (1819 – 1895)

The first issue of the journal included the first appearance of “The Tell-Tale Heart” by Edgar Allan Poe.

The Pioneer Poe 1843 cover 2.jpg

Lowell was treated for an eye disease in New York shortly after the first issue, and in his absence Carter did a poor job of managing the journal.

The magazine ceased publication after three monthly numbers beginning in January 1843, leaving Lowell $1,800 in debt.

Poe mourned the journal’s demise, calling it “a most severe blow to the cause — the cause of pure taste“.

1849 "Annie" daguerreotype of Poe
Above: Edgar Allan Poe (1809 – 1849)

A Fable for Critics was one of Lowell’s most popular works, published anonymously in 1848.

It proved a popular satire and the first 3,000 copies sold out quickly. 

In it, he took good-natured jabs at his contemporary poets and critics — but not all the subjects were pleased.

Edgar Allan Poe was referred to as part genius and “two-fifths sheer fudge“.

A Fable for Critics

In 1848, Lowell also published The Biglow Papers.

The first 1,500 copies sold out within a week and a second edition was soon issued — though Lowell made no profit, as he had to absorb the cost of typesetting the book himself.

The book presented three main characters, each representing different aspects of American life and using authentic American dialects in their dialogue.

Under the surface, The Biglow Papers was also a denunciation of the Mexican – American War and war in general.

The Biglow Papers - Kindle edition by Lowell, James Russell, Hughes,  Thomas. Literature & Fiction Kindle eBooks @ Amazon.com.

In 1850, Lowell’s mother died unexpectedly, as did his third daughter, Rose.

Her death left Lowell depressed and reclusive for six months, despite the birth of his son Walter by the end of the year.

He wrote to a friend that death “is a private tutor“.

We have no fellow scholars and must lay our lessons to heart alone.

Above: James Russell Lowell

These personal troubles inspired Lowell to accept an offer from William Wetmore Story to spend a winter in Italy.

To pay for the trip, Lowell sold land around Elmwood, intending to sell off further acres of the estate over time to supplement his income, ultimately selling off 25 of the original 30 acres (120,000 m2).

Above: Elmwood, Cambridge, Massachusettts

Walter died suddenly in Rome of cholera.

Lowell and his wife, with their daughter Mabel, returned to the United States in October 1852.

Lowell published recollections of his journey in several magazines, many of which would be collected years later as Fireside Travels (1867). 

Amazon.com: Fireside Travels eBook: James Russell Lowell: Kindle Store

His wife Maria, who had been suffering from poor health for many years, became very ill in the spring of 1853 and died on 27 October of tuberculosis.

Just before her burial, her coffin was opened so that her daughter Mabel could see her face while Lowell “leaned for a long while against a tree weeping“, according to Henry Wadsworth Longfellow and his wife, who were in attendance.

In 1855, Lowell oversaw the publication of a memorial volume of his wife’s poetry, with only 50 copies for private circulation.

Amazon.com: Works of Maria White Lowell eBook: Lowell, Maria White: Kindle  Store

Despite his self-described “naturally joyous” nature, life for Lowell at Elmwood was further complicated by his father becoming deaf in his old age, and the deteriorating mental state of his sister Rebecca, who sometimes went a week without speaking.

He again cut himself off from others, becoming reclusive at Elmwood, and his private diaries from this time period are riddled with the initials of his wife.

On 10 March 1854, for example, he wrote:

Dark without and within.”

Longfellow, a friend and neighbor, referred to Lowell as “lonely and desolate“.

Henry Wadsworth Longfellow photographed by Julia Margaret Cameron in 1868
Above: American poet Henry Wadsworth Longfellow (1807 – 1882)

Abroad, he visited Le Havre, Paris and London, spending time with friends.

Primarily, however, Lowell spent his time abroad studying languages, particularly German, which he found difficult.

He complained:

The confounding genders!

If I die I shall have engraved on my tombstone that I died of ‘der, die, das’, not because I caught them but because I couldn’t.

Touareg on Twitter: "'The Awful German Language' by Mark Twain  http://t.co/kWlyUbJctH #DagvandeDuitsetaal http://t.co/XmoSGJ7lbS"
Above: Mark Twain (né Samuel Clemens) (1835 – 1910), quote from The Awful German Language essay from A Tramp Abroad

He returned to the United States in the summer of 1856 and began his college duties.

Towards the end of his professorship, then-president of Harvard Charles William Eliot noted that Lowell seemed to have “no natural inclination” to teach.

Charles W. Eliot cph.3a02149.jpg
Above: Charles W. Eliot (1834 – 1926)

Lowell agreed, but retained his position for 20 years.

He focused on teaching literature, rather than etymology, hoping that his students would learn to enjoy the sound, rhythm, and flow of poetry rather than the technique of words.

He summed up his method:

True scholarship consists in knowing not what things exists, but what they mean; it is not memory but judgment.” 

Above: James Russell Lowell

Still grieving the loss of his wife, during this time Lowell avoided Elmwood and instead lived on Kirkland Street in Cambridge, an area known as Professors’ Row.

He stayed there, along with his daughter Mabel and her governess Frances Dunlap, until January 1861.

Lowell had intended never to remarry after the death of his wife Maria White.

However, in 1857, surprising his friends, he became engaged to Frances Dunlap, whom many described as simple and unattractive.

Dunlap, niece of the former governor of Maine Robert P. Dunlap, was a friend of Lowell’s first wife and formerly wealthy, though she and her family had fallen into reduced circumstances.

Lowell and Dunlap married on 16 September 1857, in a ceremony performed by his brother.

Lowell wrote:

My second marriage was the wisest act of my life, and as long as I am sure of it, I can afford to wait till my friends agree with me.”

Frances Dunlap Lowell (1825-1885) - Find A Grave Memorial
Above: Frances Dunlap Lowell (1825 – 1885)

In January 1861, Lowell’s father died of a heart attack, inspiring Lowell to move his family back to Elmwood.

As he wrote to his friend Briggs:

I am back again to the place I love best.

I am sitting in my old garret, at my old desk, smoking my old pipe.

I begin to feel more like my old self than I have these ten years.

As early as 1845, Lowell had predicted the debate over slavery would lead to war and, as the Civil War broke out in the 1860s, Lowell used his role at the North American Review (1815 – 1940) to praise Abraham Lincoln and his attempts to maintain the Union. 

An iconic photograph of a bearded Abraham Lincoln showing his head and shoulders.
Above: US President Abraham Lincoln (1809 – 1865)

Lowell lost three nephews during the war, including Charles Russell Lowell Jr., who became a Brigadier General and fell at the Battle of Cedar Creek (19 October 1864).

CRLowell.jpg
Above: Charles Russell Lowell III (1835 – 1864)

Lowell himself was generally a pacifist. 

Even so, he wrote:

If the destruction of slavery is to be a consequence of the war, shall we regret it?

If it be needful to the successful prosecution of the war, shall anyone oppose it?

Battle of Cedar Creek by Kurz & Allison.jpg

Lowell intended to take another trip to Europe.

To finance it, he sold off more of Elmwood’s acres and rented the house to Thomas Bailey Aldrich.

Thomas Bailey Aldrich.jpg
Above: American writer Thomas Bailey Aldrich (1836 – 1907)

Lowell’s daughter Mabel, by this time, had moved into a new home with her husband Edward Burnett, the son of a successful businessman-farmer from Southborough, Massachusetts.

Lowell and his wife set sail on 8 July 1872, after he took a leave of absence from Harvard.

They visited England, Paris, Switzerland and Italy.

They returned to the United States in the summer of 1874.

Lowell resigned from his Harvard professorship in 1874, though he was persuaded to continue teaching through 1877.

It was in 1876 that Lowell first stepped into the field of politics.

That year, he served as a delegate to the Republican National Convention in Cincinnati, Ohio, speaking on behalf of presidential candidate Rutherford B. Hayes.

Hayes won the nomination and, eventually, the presidency.

President Rutherford Hayes 1870 - 1880 Restored.jpg
Above: US President Rutherford Hayes (1822 – 1893)

In May 1877, President Hayes, an admirer of The Biglow Papers, sent William Dean Howells to Lowell with a handwritten note proffering an ambassadorship to either Austria or Russia.

Lowell declined, but noted his interest in Spanish literature.

Lowell was then offered and accepted the role of Minister to the court of Spain.

Lowell sailed from Boston on 14 July 1877, and, though he expected he would be away for a year or two, did not return to the United States until 1885, with the violinist Ole Bull renting Elmwood for a portion of that time.

Lowell was well-prepared for his political role, having been trained in law, as well as being able to read in multiple languages.

He had trouble socializing while in Spain, however, and amused himself by sending humorous dispatches to his political bosses in the United States, many of which were later collected and published posthumously in 1899 as Impressions of Spain.

Lowell’s social life improved when the Spanish Academy elected him a corresponding member in late 1878, allowing him contribute to the preparation of a new dictionary.

Impressions of Spain: Lowell, James Russell: 9781519057273: Amazon.com:  Books

In January 1880, Lowell was informed of his appointment as Minister to England, his nomination made without his knowledge as far back as June 1879.

While serving in this capacity, he addressed an importation of allegedly diseased cattle and made recommendations that predated the Pure Food and Drug Act.

Queen Victoria commented that she had never seen an ambassador who “created so much interest and won so much regard as Mr. Lowell”.

Photograph of Queen Victoria, 1882
Above: Queen Victoria (1819 – 1901)

Lowell held this role until the close of Chester A. Arthur’s presidency in the spring of 1885, despite his wife’s failing health.

Chester Alan Arthur (cropped).jpg
Above: US President Chester Alan Arthur (1829 – 1886)

Lowell was already well known in England for his writing and, during his time there, befriended fellow author Henry James, who referred to him as “conspicuously American“.

James in 1913
Above: Henry James (1843 – 1916)

(I wonder:

Do I appear “conspicously Canadian“?)

A vertical triband design (red, white, red) with a red maple leaf in the center.
Above: Flag of Canada

Lowell also befriended Leslie Stephen many years earlier and became the godfather to his daughter, future writer Virginia Woolf.

Leslie Stephen c1860.jpg
Above: English author Leslie Stephen (1832 – 1904)

Photograph of Virginia Woolf in 1902; photograph by George Charles Beresford
Above: English writer Virginia Woolf (née Adeline Virginia Stephen) (1882 – 1941)

His second wife, Frances, died on 19 February 1885, while still in England.

He returned to the United States by June 1885, living with his daughter and her husband in Southboro, Massachusetts.

He then spent time in Boston with his sister before returning to Elmwood in November 1889. 

By this time, most of his friends were dead, leaving him depressed and contemplating suicide again.

Poems of James Russell Lowell: Containing the Vision of Sir Launfal, a  Fable for Critics, the Biglow Papers, Under the Willow, and Other Poems  (Classic Reprint): Lowell, James Russell: 9781391220963: Amazon.com: Books

Lowell spent part of the 1880s delivering various speeches.

His last published works were mostly collections of essays, including Political Essays, and a collection of his poems Heartsease and Rue in 1888.

His last few years he travelled back to England periodically and when he returned to the United States in the fall of 1889, he moved back to Elmwood with Mabel, while her husband worked for clients in New York and New Jersey.

In the last few months of his life, Lowell struggled with gout, sciatica in his left leg, and chronic nausea.

By the summer of 1891, doctors believed that Lowell had cancer in his kidneys, liver and lungs.

His last few months, he was administered opium for the pain and was rarely fully conscious.

He died on 12 August 1891 at Elmwood.

Above: Grave of James Russell Lowell, Mount Auburn Cemetery, Cambridge, Massachusetts

Unlike many of his contemporaries, Lowell did not advocate for the creation of a new national literature.

Instead, he called for a natural literature, regardless of country, caste, or race, and warned against provincialism which might “put farther off the hope of one great brotherhood“.

He agreed with his neighbor Longfellow that “whoever is most universal is also most national“.

As Lowell said:

I believe that no poet in this age can write much that is good unless he gives himself up to the radical tendency.

The proof of poetry is, in my mind, that it reduces to the essence of a single line the vague philosophy which is floating in all men’s minds, and so render it portable and useful, and ready to the hand.

At least, no poem ever makes me respect its author which does not in some way convey a truth of philosophy.

Poems of James Russell Lowell by James Russell Lowell, Paperback | Barnes &  Noble®

Lowell’s poem “The Present Crisis“, an early work that addressed the national crisis over slavery leading up to the Civil War, has had an impact in the modern civil rights movement.

The National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP) named its newsletter The Crisis after the poem.

NAACP seal.svg

Martin Luther King Jr. frequently quoted the poem in his speeches and sermons.

Portrait of King
Above: Martin Luther King, Jr. (1929 – 1968)

Lowell wrote the poem at a time when the United States government was considering the annexation of Texas as a state allowing slavery, which Lowell and others opposed because it would increase power in the South.

Further, he worried that the precedent would be set to expand slavery into California and the southwest.

Flag of Texas
Above: Flag of Texas

In 1844, John Greenleaf Whittier, a poet actively working for the antislavery movement, asked Lowell to write a poem to inspire others.

In a letter to Lowell, Whittier wrote:

Give me one that shall be to our cause what the song of Rouget de Lisle was to the French Republicans“, referring to “La Marseillaise“, now the national anthem of France.

John Greenleaf Whittier BPL ambrotype, c1840-60-crop.jpg
Above: John Greenleaf Whittler (1807 – 1892)

Pils - Rouget de Lisle chantant la Marseillaise.jpg
Above: Rouget de Lisle (1760 – 1836) sings La Marseillaise for the first time, 1792

The result was Lowell’s poem (below), first published as “Verses Suggested by the Present Crisis” in the Boston Courier on 11 December 1845, before being included in his compilation Poems as “The Present Crisis” in 1848. 

The poem was immediately successful, both critically and among readers, in part by invoking the country’s past as a way to remind people of the present day to strive to be on the right side of history.

It rapidly became an anthem of the antislavery movement and was quoted by antislavery leaders.

The Crisis Vol. 19 No. 1, November 1919 NMAAHC-2012.84.4.jpg

Modern scholar Marcus Wood noted:

If abolition had a single poetic anthem then this was it.”

The Horrible Gift of Freedom

When a deed is done for Freedom, through the broad earth’s aching breast 
Runs a thrill of joy prophetic, trembling on from east to west,         
And the slave, where’er he cowers, feels the soul within him climb 
To the awful verge of manhood, as the energy sublime        
Of a century bursts full-blossomed on the thorny stem of Time.  
             

Through the walls of hut and palace shoots the instantaneous throe,
When the travail of the Ages wrings earth’s systems to and fro.      
At the birth of each new Era, with a recognizing start,         
Nation wildly looks at nation, standing with mute lips apart,           
And glad Truth’s yet mightier man-child leaps beneath the Future’s heart.  
 

So the Evil’s triumph sendeth, with a terror and a chill,        
Under continent to continent, the sense of coming ill,          
And the slave, where’er he cowers, feels his sympathies with God  
In hot teardrops ebbing earthward, to be drunk up by the sod,        
Till a corpse crawls round unburied, delving in the nobler clod.   
     

For mankind are one in spirit, and an instinct bears along,   
Round the Earth’s electric circle, the swift flash of right or wrong.  
Whether conscious or unconscious, yet Humanity’s vast frame        
Through its ocean-sundered fibres feels the gush of joy or shame —           
In the gain or loss of one race all the rest have equal claim. 
 

Once to every man and nation comes the moment to decide,           
In the strife of Truth with Falsehood, for the good or evil side.       
Some great cause, God’s new Messiah, offering each the bloom or blight,  
Parts the goats upon the left hand, and the sheep upon the right,      
And the choice goes by forever ‘twixt that darkness and that light.    

Hast thou chosen, O my people, on whose party thou shalt stand,   
Ere the Doom from its worn sandals shakes the dust against our land?       
Though the cause of Evil prosper, yet ’tis Truth alone is strong,      
And, albeit she wander outcast now, I see around her throng           
Troops of beautiful, tall angels, to enshield her from all wrong. 
       

Backward look across the ages and the beacon-moments see,          
That, like peaks of some sunk continent, jut through Oblivion’s sea.           
Not an ear in court or market for the low, foreboding cry    
Of those Crises, God’s stern winnowers, from whose feet Earth’s chaff must fly.    
Never shows the choice momentous till the judgment hath passed by. 
         

Careless seems the great Avenger. History’s pages but record          
One death-grapple in the darkness ‘twixt old systems and the Word.           
Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever on the throne —        
Yet that scaffold sways the future, and, behind the dim unknown,  
Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above his own.  
    

We see dimly in the Present what is small and what is great,           
Slow of faith how weak an arm may turn the iron helm of fate,       
But the soul is still oracular. Amid the market’s din, 
List the ominous stern whisper from the Delphic cave within —     
“They enslave their children’s children who make compromise with sin.”  
   

Slavery, the Earth-born Cyclops, fellest of the giant brood,  
Sons of brutish Force and Darkness, who have drenched the Earth with blood,       
Famished in his self-made desert, blinded by our purer day,
Gropes in yet unblasted regions for his miserable prey;—    
Shall we guide his gory fingers where our helpless children play?
     

Then to side with Truth is noble when we share her wretched crust,
Ere her cause bring fame and profit, and ’tis prosperous to be just.  
Then it is the brave man chooses, while the coward stands aside,    
Doubting in his abject spirit, till his Lord is crucified,          
And the multitude make virtue of the faith they had denied.  

Count me o’er Earth’s chosen heroes — They were souls that stood alone,     
While the men they agonized for hurled the contumelious stone,    
Stood serene, and down the future saw the golden beam incline      
To the side of perfect justice, mastered by their faith divine,
By one man’s plain truth to manhood and to God’s supreme design.  

By the light of burning heretics Christ’s bleeding feet I track,          
Toiling up new Calvaries ever with the cross that turns not back,    
And these mounts of anguish number how each generation learned
One new word of that grand Credo which in prophet-hearts hath burned    
Since the first man stood God-conquered with his face to heaven upturned.

For Humanity sweeps onward: Where today the martyr stands,      
On the morrow crouches Judas with the silver in his hands.
Far in front the cross stands ready and the crackling fagots burn,    
While the hooting mob of yesterday in silent awe return      
To glean up the scattered ashes into History’s golden urn.   
   

‘Tis as easy to be heroes as to sit the idle slaves        
Of a legendary virtue carved upon our fathers’ graves,         
Worshippers of light ancestral make the present light a crime —     
Was the Mayflower launched by cowards, steered by men behind their time?        
Turn those tracks toward Past or Future, that made Plymouth Rock sublime?  
         

They were men of present valor, stalwart old iconoclasts,    
Unconvinced by axe or gibbet that all virtue was the Past’s.
But we make their truth our falsehood, thinking that hath made us free,     
Hoarding it in mouldy parchments, while our tender spirits flee      
The rude grasp of that great Impulse which drove them across the sea.
         

They have rights who dare maintain them. We are traitors to our sires,        
Smothering in their holy ashes Freedom’s new-lit altar-fires;           
Shall we make their creed our jailer? Shall we, in our haste to slay,
From the tombs of the old prophets steal the funeral lamps away    
To light up the martyr-fagots round the prophets of today?  

New occasions teach new duties. Time makes ancient good uncouth.         
They must upward still, and onward, who would keep abreast of Truth.     
Lo, before us gleam her camp-fires! We ourselves must Pilgrims be,           
Launch our Mayflower, and steer boldly through the desperate winter sea, 
Nor attempt the Future’s portal with the Past’s blood-rusted key.

The Present Crisis

The child of François Renard and Anna-Rose Colin, French writer Jules Renard (22 February 1864 – 1910) was born in Châlons du Maine, Mayenne, where his father was working on the construction of a railroad.

Renard grew up in Chitry les Mines (Nièvre). 

Renard’s childhood was characterized as difficult and sad (un grand silence roux or “a great ruddy silence“).

Although he decided not to attend the prestigious École normale supérieure, love of literature would eventually dominate his life.

From 1885 to 1886, he served in the military in Bourges.

On 28 April 1888, Renard married Marie Morneau.

He and his wife lived at 43 rue du Rocher in the 8th Arrondissement of Paris.

He began to frequent literary cafés and to contribute to Parisian newspapers

Photo by Dornac.
Above: Jules Renard

(Do literary cafés actually exist these days?)

Around the World in Iconic Literary Cafes - ETIAS.COM

Jules Renard wrote poems, short stories, short plays, novels and his famous Poil de carotte.

Renard - Poil de Carotte, 1902-009.jpg

Poil de carotte (Carrot Head or Carrot Top) is a long short story or autobiographical novel, published in 1894, which recounts the childhood and the trials of a redheaded child.

It is probably in this miserable childhood story where one should look for the origins of Renard’s skepticism and irony, his skill in using litotes, (a figure of speech and form of verbal irony in which understatement is used to emphasize a point by stating a negative to further affirm a positive, often incorporating double negatives for effect), his dense and precise styles.

The story of Poil de carotte is that of an unloved, redheaded child, the victim of a cruel family.

François Lepic, nicknamed “Poil de carotte“, grows up with a mother who hates him and a father who is indifferent to him.

The reader follows the journey of this young boy, the relationships with his parents, with the world around him and with nature.

Poil de carotte uses cunning to battle the daily humiliations he experiences and to stand up to the adult world.

So, tragedy notwithstanding, the reader enjoys delightful, amusing, comical, and moving adventures.

Poil de Carotte (INACTIF- FOLIO JUNIOR 1): Renard, Jules, Davaine,  Philippe: 9782070332311: Amazon.com: Books

Renard was elected mayor (maire) of Chitry on 15 May 1904 as the socialist candidate.

He died of arteriosclerosis in Paris.

The Journal of Jules Renard - 50 Watts

Some of Jules Renard’s works take their inspiration from the countryside he loved in the Nièvre region. 

His character portraits are sharp, ironic and sometimes cruel (in his Histoires naturelles he humanizes animals and animalizes men) and he was an active supporter of pacificism and anticlericalism (apparent in La Bigote).

His Journal: 1887 – 1910 (published in 1925) is a masterpiece of introspection, irony, humor and nostalgia, and provides an important glimpse into the literary life.

Description de l'image Jules Renard circa 1900.jpg.
Above: Jules Renard

The English writer Somerset Maugham was influenced to publish his own well-known journals by the example of Renard.

In the introduction to his own work A Writer’s Notebook, Maugham wrote an apt summary of the virtues of Renard’s journal:

The journal is wonderfully good reading.

It is extremely amusing.

It is witty and subtle and often wise.

Jules Renard jotted down neat retorts and clever phrases, epigrams, things seen, the sayings of people and the look of them, descriptions of scenery, effects of sunshine and shadow, everything, in short, that could be of use to him when he sat down to write for publication.

Maugham retouched.jpg
Above: William Somerset Maugham (1874 – 1965)

Vintage Classics: A Writer's Notebook (Paperback) - Walmart.com -  Walmart.com

The American novelist Gilbert Sorrentino based his 1994 work Red the Fiend on Renard’s Poil de carotte.

Gilbert Sorrentino.jpg
Above: Gilbert Sorrentino (1929 – 2006)

Red the Fiend: Sorrentino, Gilbert: 9781564784520: Amazon.com: Books

For a great part, the 2008 memoir Nothing to Be Frightened Of by the English novelist Julian Barnes is a homage to Jules Renard.

Barnes in 2019
Above: English writer Julian Barnes

Nothing to Be Frightened of by Julian Barnes

Renard is one of several popular philosophers whose quotations appear on the road signs of Project HIMANK in the Ladakh region of northern India.

On one such sign in the Nubra Valley, he is quoted as saying:

Laziness is nothing more than the habit of resting before you get tired.”

Some other famous Renard quotes:

  • It is not how old you are but how you are old.
  • If you are afraid of being lonely, don’t try to be right.
  • Writing is an occupation in which you have to keep proving your talent to people who have none.
  • Culture is what’s left after you have forgotten everything.
  • I don’t know if God exists, but it would be better for His reputation if He didn’t.
  • Look for the ridiculous in everything, and you will find it.
  • If money does not make you happy, give it back.
  • Writing is the only way to talk without being interrupted.
  • If one were to build the house of happiness, the largest space would be the waiting room.
  • Dying serves no purpose so die now.
  • The horse is the only animal into which one can bang nails.
  • We don’t understand life any better at forty than at twenty, but we know it and admit it.
  • I find when I do not think of myself I do not think at all.
  • Failure is not the only punishment for laziness. There is also the success of others.
  • The only man who is really free is the one who can turn down an invitation to dinner without giving an excuse.
  • Writing is the only profession where no one considers you ridiculous if you earn no money.
  • As I grow to understand life less and less, I learn to love it more and more.
  • I am never bored anywhere. Being bored is an insult to oneself.
  • If I were to begin life again, I should want it as it was. I would only open my eyes a little more.
  • Love is like an hourglass, with the heart filling up as the brain empties.
  • Not everybody can be an orphan.

TOP 25 QUOTES BY JULES RENARD (of 105) | A-Z Quotes

Hugo Ball (22 February 1886 – 1927) was born in Pirmasens, Germany, and was raised in a middle-class Catholic family.

He studied sociology and philosophy at the universities of Munich and Heidelberg (1906 – 1907).

In 1910, he moved to Berlin in order to become an actor.

Hugoball.jpg
Above: Hugo Ball

At the beginning of World War I, he tried joining the army as a volunteer, but was denied enlistment for medical reasons.

After witnessing the invasion of Belgium, he was disillusioned, saying:

The war is founded on a glaring mistake – men have been confused with machines.”

WWImontage.jpg
Above: Images of World War One (“The Great War”) (1914 – 1918)

Considered a traitor in his country, he crossed the frontier with the cabaret performer and poet Emmy Hennings, whom he would marry in 1920, and settled in Zürich, Switzerland.

Hanns Bolz Emmy Hennings 1911.jpg
Above: Portrait of Emmy Hennings (1885 – 1948)

There, Ball continued his interest in anarchism and in Mikhail Bakunin in particular.

Ball also worked on a book of translations of works by Bakunin, which never got published.

Although interested in anarchist philosophy, he nonetheless rejected it for its militant aspects, and viewed it as only a means to his personal goal of socio-political enlightenment.

Bakunin Nadar.jpg
Above: Russian anarchist Mikhail Bakunin (1814 – 1876)

In 1916, Hugo Ball created the Dada Manifesto, making a political statement about his views on the terrible state of society and acknowledging his dislike for philosophies of the past that claimed to possess the ultimate truth.

The same year as the Manifesto, in 1916, Ball wrote his poem “Karawane“, a poem consisting of nonsensical words.

The meaning, however, resides in its meaninglessness, reflecting the chief principle behind Dadaism.

File:Theo van Doesburg Dadamatinée.jpg

Some of his other best known works include the poem collection 7 schizophrene Sonette (7 Schizophrenic Sonnets), the drama Die Nase des Michelangelo (Michelangelo’s Nose), a memoir of the Zürich period Flight Out of Time: A Dada Diary, and a biography of Hermann Hesse, entitled Hermann Hesse. Sein Leben und sein Werk (Hermann Hesse, His Life and Works) (1927).

Amazon.com: Hugo Ball: Sieben schizophrene Sonette: (Bilder der  Schizophrenie) (Schriftenreihe der Deutschsprachigen Gesellschaft für Kunst  und Psychopathologie des Ausdrucks e.V. (DGPA) 34) (German Edition) eBook:  Stompe, Thomas, Ritter, Kristina ...

Amazon.com: Die Nase des Michelangelo: Tragikomödie (German Edition) eBook: Hugo  Ball: Kindle Store

Flight Out of Time by Hugo Ball, John Elderfield - Paperback - University  of California Press

Amazon | Hermann Hesse | Ball, Hugo | Foreign Language Fiction

As co-founder of the Cabaret Voltaire in Zürich, he led the Dada movement in Zürich and is one of the people credited with naming the movement “Dada“, by allegedly choosing the word at random from a dictionary.

His companion and future wife, Emmy Hennings, was also a member of Dada.

His involvement with the Dada movement lasted approximately two years.

Above: Hugo Ball performing at the Cabaret Voltaire

He then worked for a short period as a journalist for Die Freie Zeitung (The Free Newspaper) in Bern.

Aerial view of the Old City
Above: Bern, Switzerland

After returning to Catholicism in July 1920, Ball retired to the Canton of Ticino, where he lived a religious and relatively poor life with Emmy Hennings.

He contributed to the journal Hochland (Highland) during this time.

He also began the process of revising his diaries from 1910 to 1921, which were later published under the title Die Flucht aus der Zeit (Flight Out of Time).

These diaries provide a wealth of information concerning the people and events of the Zürich Dada movement.

He died in Sant’Abbondio (Gentilino), Switzerland, of stomach cancer on 14 September 1927.

Above: Church of Sant’Abbondio

Edna St. Vincent Millay (22 February 1892 – 1950) was an American lyrical poet and playwright.

Encouraged to read the classics at home, she was too rebellious to make a success of formal education, but she won poetry prizes from an early age, including the Pulitzer Prize in 1923, and went on to use verse as a medium for her feminist activism.

She also wrote verse-dramas and a highly-praised opera, The King’s Henchman.

Her novels appeared under the name Nancy Boyd and she refused lucrative offers to publish them under her own name.

Edna St. Vincent Millay, photographed by Carl Van Vechten, 1933
Above: Edna St. Vincent Millay

Millay was a prominent social figure of New York City’s Greenwich Village just as it was becoming known as a bohemian writer’s colony, and she was noted for her uninhibited lifestyle, forming many passing relationships with both men and women.

Above: Washington Square Park, Greenwich Village, New York City

She was also a social and political activist and those relationships included prominent anti-war activists.

She became a prominent feminist of her time; her poetry and her example, both subversive, inspired a generation of American women.

Her career as a poet was meteoric.

She became a performance artist super-star, reading her poetry to rapt audiences across the country. 

A road accident in middle age left her a partial invalid and morphine-dependent for years.

Yet near the end of her life, she wrote some of her greatest poetry.

Above: Edna St. Vincent Millay

Millay was born in Rockland, Maine, to Cora Lounella Buzelle, a nurse, and Henry Tolman Millay, a schoolteacher who would later become a superintendent of schools.

Her middle name derives from St. Vincent’s Hospital in New York, where her uncle’s life had been saved just before her birth.

The family’s house was “between the mountains and the sea where baskets of apples and drying herbs on the porch mingled their scents with those of the neighboring pine woods.”

In 1904, Cora officially divorced Millay’s father for financial irresponsibility and domestic abuse, but they had already been separated for some years.

Henry and Edna kept a letter correspondence for many years, but he never re-entered the family.

Cora and her three daughters – Edna (who called herself “Vincent“), Norma Lounella (born 1893), and Kathleen Kalloch (born 1896) – moved from town to town, living in poverty and surviving various illnesses.

Cora travelled with a trunk full of classic literature, including Shakespeare and Milton, which she read to her children.

The family settled in a small house on the property of Cora’s aunt in Camden, Maine, where Millay would write the first of the poems that would bring her literary fame.

The three sisters were independent and spoke their minds, which did not always sit well with the authority figures in their lives.

Above: Camden, Maine

Millay’s grade school principal, offended by her frank attitudes, refused to call her Vincent.

Instead, he called her by any woman’s name that started with a V.

At Camden High School, Millay began developing her literary talents, starting at the school’s literary magazine, The Megunticook.

At 14 she won the St. Nicholas Gold Badge for poetry, and by 15, she had published her poetry in the popular children’s magazine St. Nicholas, the Camden Herald, and the high-profile anthology Current Literature.

The Selected Poetry of Edna St. Vincent Millay: (Renascence and Other  Poems, A Few Figs from Thistles, Second April, and The Ballad of the  Harp-Weaver): Millay, Edna St. Vincent: 9781420958195: Amazon.com: Books

Millay entered Vassar College in 1913 when she was 21 years old, later than usual.

Her attendance at Vassar became a strain to her due to its strict nature.

Before she attended the college Millay had a liberal home life that included smoking, drinking, playing gin rummy, and flirting with men.

Vassar, on the other hand, expected its students to be refined and live according to their status as young ladies.

She had relationships with many fellow students during her time there and kept scrapbooks including drafts of plays written during the period.

While at school, she had several relationships with women, including Edith Wynne Matthison, who would go on to become an actress in silent films.

Vassar College Seal.svg

After her graduation from Vassar in 1917, Millay moved to New York City.

She lived in a number of places in Greenwich Village, including a house owned by the Cherry Lane Theatre and 75 1/2 Bedford Street, renowned for being the narrowest in New York City.

Above: 75 1/2 Bedford Street, Greenwich Village

While in New York City, Millay lived an openly bisexual lifestyle.

The critic Floyd Dell wrote that the red-haired and beautiful Millay was “a frivolous young woman, with a brand-new pair of dancing slippers and a mouth like a valentine.”

Millay described her life in New York as “very, very poor and very, very merry.”

Edna St. Vincent Millay — Vincent: Wild, Restless, Poor, and Remarkably  Free - Free Press Online
Above: Edna St. Vincent Millay

While establishing her career as a poet, Millay initially worked with the Provincetown Players on Macdougal Street and the Theatre Guild.

In 1924 Millay and others founded the Cherry Lane Theatre “to continue the staging of experimental drama.

Magazine articles under a pseudonym also helped support her early days in the Village.

During her stay in Greenwich Village, Millay learned to use her poetry in her feminist activism.

She often went into detail about topics others found taboo, such as a wife leaving her husband in the middle of the night.

Amazon.com: Savage Beauty: The Life of Edna St. Vincent Millay:  9780375760815: Milford, Nancy: Books

Counted among Millay’s close friends were the writers Witter Bynner, Arthur Davison Ficke, and Susan Glaspell, as well as Floyd Dell and the critic Edmund Wilson, both of whom proposed marriage to her and were refused.

Portrait of Witter Bynner.jpg
Above: American writer Harold Witter Bynner (1881 – 1968)

Portrait of Arthur Davison Ficke LCCN2004662870.jpg
Above: American writer Arthur Davison Ficke (1883 – 1945)

Susan Glaspell graduation portrait, 1894.
Above: American writer Susan Glaspell (1876 – 1948)

Fdell profile.jpg
Above: American writer Floyd Dell (1887 – 1969)

Millay had a way of wrapping men around her finger, even after she rejected them.

Edmund Wilson, for example, spoke of her highly because Millay took his virginity but she recanted his advances and rejected his marriage proposal.

However, he remained a loyal friend.

Edmund Wilson.jpg
Above: American writer Edmund Wilson (1895 – 1972)

Millay’s fame began in 1912 when, at the age of 20, she entered her poem “Renascence” in a poetry contest in The Lyric Year.

The poem was widely considered the best submission, and when it was ultimately awarded 4th place, it created a scandal which brought Millay publicity.

Renascence and Other Poems by Edna St. Vincent Millay

The first-place winner Orrick Johns was among those who felt that “Renascence” was the best poem, and stated that “the award was as much an embarrassment to me as a triumph“.

Amazon.com: Asphalt and Other Poems eBook : Johns, Orrick Glenday: Books
Above: Orrick Glenday Johns (1887 – 1946)

A second-prize winner offered Millay his $250 prize money.

In the immediate aftermath of the Lyric Year controversy, wealthy arts patron Caroline B. Dow heard Millay reciting her poetry and playing the piano at the Whitehall Inn in Camden, Maine, and was so impressed that she offered to pay for Millay’s education at Vassar College.

Millay’s 1920 collection A Few Figs From Thistles drew controversy for its exploration of female sexuality and feminism.

A Few Figs from Thistles: Poems and Sonnets: St. Vincent Millay, Edna:  9781603550895: Amazon.com: Books

In 1919, she wrote the anti-war play Aria da Capo, which starred her sister Norma Millay at the Provincetown Playhouse in New York City.

Provincetown Playhouse entrance.jpg

Millay won the Pulitzer Prize for Poetry in 1923 for “The Ballad of the Harp-Weaver“.

She was the third woman to win the poetry prize, after Sara Teasdale (1918) and Margaret Widdemer (1919).

Pulitzer Prizes (medal).png
Above: Pulitizer Prize medal

Millay also wrote short stories for the magazine Ainslee’s – but she was a canny protector of her identity as a poet and an aesthete, and insisted on publishing this more mass-appeal work under a pseudonym, Nancy Boyd.

As her fame grew and she became a household name, the publisher of Ainslee’s offered to double her fees if he could use her real name.

She refused.

Ainslee's Magazine June 1921.jpg

In January 1921, she went to Paris, where she met and befriended the sculptors Thelma Wood and Constantin Brancusi, photographer Man Ray, had affairs with journalists George Slocombe and John Carter, and became pregnant by a man named Daubigny.

Thelma Wood.jpg
Above: American artist Thelma Wood (1901 – 1970)

Edward Steichen - Brancusi.jpg
Above: Romanian artist Constantin Brancusi (1876 – 1957)

Man Ray 1934.jpg
Above: American artist Man Ray ( Emmanuel Radnitsky) (1890 – 1976)

She secured a marriage license but instead returned to New England where her mother Cora helped induce an abortion with alkanet, as recommended in her old copy of Culpeper’s Complete Herbal.

Possibly as a result, Millay was frequently ill and weak for much of the next four years.

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Complete Herbal, by Nicholas Culpeper,  M.D.

After experiencing his remarkable attentions to her during her illness, in 1923 she married 43-year-old Eugen Jan Boissevain (1880 – 1949), the widower of the labour lawyer and war correspondent Inez Milholland, a political icon Millay had met during her time at Vassar.

A self-proclaimed feminist, Boissevain supported Millay’s career and took primary care of domestic responsibilities.

Both Millay and Boissevain had other lovers throughout their 26-year marriage.

Edna St. Vincent Millay
Above: Edna and Eugen

For Millay, one such significant relationship was with the poet George Dillon, a student 14 years her junior, whom she met in 1928 at one of her readings at the University of Chicago.

Their relationship inspired the sonnets in the collection Fatal Interview (1931).

George Dillon (poet).jpg
Above: American poet George Dillon (1906 – 1968)

In 1925, Boissevain and Millay bought Steepletop near Austerlitz, New York, which had once been a 635-acre (257 ha) blueberry farm.

They built a barn (from a Sears Roebuck kit), and then a writing cabin and a tennis court.

Millay grew her own vegetables in a small garden.

Above: Steepletop, Austerlitz, New York

Later, they bought Ragged Island in Casco Bay, Maine, as a summer retreat. 

Frequently having trouble with the servants they employed, Millay wrote:

The only people I really hate are servants.

They are not really human beings at all.

Above: Ragged Island

(Somehow I don’t think Millay and I would have gotten along had we been contemporaries.)

Edna St. Vincent Millay Biography - life, family, parents, name, death,  mother, book, information, born, college, husband
Above: Edna St. Vincent Millay

In the summer of 1936, Millay was riding in a station wagon when the door suddenly swung open, and Millay “was hurled out into the pitch darkness and rolled for some distance down a rocky gully”.

The accident severely damaged nerves in her spine, requiring frequent surgeries and hospitalizations, at least daily doses of morphine.

Millay lived the rest of her life in “constant pain“.

The poet as a rock star - The Boston Globe
Above: Edna St. Vincent Millay

Despite this, she was sufficiently alarmed by the rise of fascism to write against it.

During World War I, Millay had been a dedicated and active pacifist.

However, in 1940 she advocated for the US to enter the war against the Axis and became an ardent supporter of the war effort.

She later worked with the Writers’ War Board to create propaganda, including poetry.

Millay’s reputation in poetry circles was damaged by her war work.

Merle Rubin noted:

She seems to have caught more flak from the literary critics for supporting democracy than Ezra Pound did for championing fascism.

Edna St Vincent Millay - The Early Poetry Of Edna St Vincent Millay: "The  soul can split the sky in two and let the face of God shine through.":  Millay, Edna St

photograph of Ezra H. Pound
Above: American poer Ezra Pound (1885 – 1972)

In 1942 in The New York Times Magazine, Millay mourned the destruction of the Czechoslovak town of Lidice. 

Bundesarchiv Bild 146-1993-020-26A, Lidice, Ort nach Zerstörung.jpg
Above: Aftermath of the Lidice Massacre, 10 June 1942

Nazi forces had razed Lidice, slaughtered its male inhabitants and scattered its surviving residents in retaliation for the assassination of Reinhard Heydrich (4 June 1942).

Bundesarchiv Bild 146-1969-054-16, Reinhard Heydrich.jpg
Above: Reinhard Heydrich (1904 – 1942)

Millay wrote:

The whole world holds in its arms today
The murdered village of Lidice,
Like the murdered body of a little child.

Above: Memorial to the murdered children of Lidice

This article would serve as the basis of her 32-page poem, “Murder of Lidice“, in 1942 and loosely served as the basis of the 1943 MGM movie Hitler’s Madman

Hitler'sMadman2.jpg

Douglas Sirk directed the movie. 

Douglas Sirk (1955).jpg
Above: German director Douglas Sirk (1897 – 1987)

Harper and Brothers published the poem in 1942.

The Murder Of Lidice (Second Edition): St. Vincent Millay, Edna:  Amazon.com: Books

In 1943, Millay was the 6th person and the 2nd woman to be awarded the Frost Medal for her lifetime contribution to American poetry.

The Robert Frost Medal
Above: Robert Frost Medal

Despite the excellent sales of her books in the 1930s, her declining reputation, constant medical bills, and frequent demands from her mentally-ill sister Kathleen meant that for most of her last years, Millay was in debt to her own publisher.

Author Daniel Mark Epstein also concludes from her correspondence that Millay developed a passion for thoroughbred horseracing, and spent much of her income investing in a racing stable of which she had quietly become an owner.

Daniel Mark Epstein to discuss his new book | News | myeasternshoremd.com
Above: Daniel Mark Epstein

Amazon.com: What Lips My Lips Have Kissed: The Loves and Love Poems of Edna  St. Vincent Millay: 9780805071818: Epstein, Daniel Mark: Books

Although her work and reputation declined during the war years, possibly because of a morphine addiction acquired following her accident, she subsequently sought treatment for it and was successfully rehabilitated, with some of her finest work dating from the post-war period.

Boissevain died in 1949 of lung cancer, and Millay lived alone for the last year of her life.

Her final collection of poems was published posthumously as the volume “Mine the Harvest“.

The title sonnet recalls her career:

Those hours when happy hours were my estate, —
Entailed, as proper, for the next in line,
Yet mine the harvest, and the title mine —
Those acres, fertile, and the furrows straight,
From which the lark would rise — all of my late
Enchantments, still, in brilliant colours, shine….

Mine the Harvest, a Collection of New Poems: Millay, Edna St. Vincent:  Amazon.com: Books

Millay died at her home on 19 October 1950.

She had fallen down stairs and was found approximately eight hours after her death.

Her physician reported that she had suffered a heart attack following a coronary occlusion.

She was 58 years old.

Of Canadian/English-immigrant parentage, Morley Callaghan (22 February 1903 – 1990) was born and raised in Toronto.

He was educated at Withrow PS, Riverdale Collegiate Institute, the University of Toronto and Osgoode Hall Law School.

He articled and was called to the bar, but did not practice law.

During the 1920s he worked at the Toronto Star where he became friends with fellow reporter Ernest Hemingway, formerly of the Kansas City Star.

Callaghan began writing stories that were well received and soon was recognized as one of the best short story writers of the day.

Morley Callaghan (Author of Such Is My Beloved)
Above: Morley Callaghan

In 1929 he spent some months in Paris, where he was part of the great gathering of writers in Montparnasse that included Ernest Hemingway, Ezra Pound, Gertrude Stein, F. Scott Fitzgerald and James Joyce.

He recalled this time in his 1963 memoir, That Summer in Paris.

In the book, he discusses the infamous boxing match between himself and Hemingway wherein Callaghan took up Hemingway’s challenge to a bout.

Callaghan & Hemingway don the Boxing Gloves | by Steve Newman Writer |  Medium

While in Paris, the pair had been regular sparring partners at the American Club of Paris.

Being a better boxer, Callaghan knocked Hemingway to the mat.

The blame was centred on referee F. Scott Fitzgerald’s lack of attention on the stopwatch as he let the boxing round go past its regulation three minutes.

An infuriated Hemingway was angry at Fitzgerald.

Hemingway and Fitzgerald had an often caustic relationship and Hemingway was convinced that Fitzgerald let the round go longer than normal in order to see Hemingway humiliated by Callaghan.

Fitzgerald in 1921
Above: American writer Francis Scott Key Fitzgerald (1896 – 1940)

Whether this boxing match ever took place is a matter of conjecture, but it is certain that it could not have taken place at the American Club of Paris.

Since its founding in 1904, the American Club of Paris has never had a clubhouse, so it would have been impossible for the fight to have taken place there.

If the fight did happen, it could possibly have been at Pershing Hall on the rue Pierre Charron, also known at the time as the American Soldiers and Sailors Club.

A more likely candidate, however, is the basement of the United States Students’ and Artists’ Club on the boulevard Raspail in the Montparnasse area, much closer to where both Callaghan and Hemingway lived.

Above: Montparnasse cafés rented tables to poor artists for hours at a stretch. Several, including La Closerie des Lilas, remain in business today.

Callaghan’s novels and short stories are marked by undertones of Roman Catholicism, often focusing on individuals whose essential characteristic is a strong but often weakened sense of self.

Morley Callaghan's Stories by Morley Callaghan

His first novel was Strange Fugitive (1928).

Strange Fugitive by Morley Callaghan

A number of short stories, novellas and novels followed.

Callaghan published little between 1937 and 1950 – an artistically dry period.

However, during these years, many non-fiction articles were written in various periodicals, such as New World (Toronto), and National Home Monthly

Luke Baldwin’s Vow, a slim novel about a boy and his dog, was originally published in a 1947 edition of Saturday Evening Post and soon became a juvenile classic read in school rooms around the world. 

Luke Baldwin's Vow (Exile Classics series): Callaghan, Morley, Urquhart,  Jane: 9781550966046: Amazon.com: Books

The Loved and the Lost (1951) won the Governor General’s Award.

The Loved and the Lost by Morley Callaghan

Callaghan’s later works include, among others, The Many Coloured Coat (1960), A Passion in Rome (1961), A Fine and Private Place (1975), A Time for Judas (1983), Our Lady of the Snows (1985).

His last novel was A Wild Old Man Down the Road (1988).

Publications of short stories have appeared in The Lost and Found Stories of Morley Callaghan (1985), and in The New Yorker Stories (2001).

The four-volume The Complete Stories (2003) collects for the first time 90 of his stories.

Callaghan was also a contributor to The New Yorker, Harper’s Bazaar, Maclean’s, Esquire, Cosmopolitan, Saturday Evening Post, Yale Review, New World, Performing Arts in Canada and Twentieth Century Literature

Vintage Book A Wild Old Man on the Road Morley Callaghan | Etsy

Callaghan married Loretto Dee, with whom he had two sons: Michael (born November 1931) and Barry (born 1937), a poet and author in his own right.

Barry Callaghan’s memoir Barrelhouse Kings (1998), examines his career and that of his father.

After outliving most of his contemporaries, Callaghan died after a brief illness in Toronto at the age of 87.

Barrelhouse Kings by Barry Callaghan

Joanna Russ (22 February 1937 – 2011) was born in The Bronx, New York City, to Evarett I. and Bertha (née Zinner) Russ, both teachers.

Her family was Jewish.

She began creating works of fiction at a very early age.

Over the following years she filled countless notebooks with stories, poems, comics and illustrations, often hand-binding the material with thread.

Photograph by Ileen Weber, 1984
Above: Joanna Russ

Russ came to be noticed in the science fiction (SF) world in the late 1960s, in particular for her award-nominated novel Picnic on Paradise.

At the time, SF was a field dominated by male authors, writing for a predominantly male audience, but women were starting to enter the field in larger numbers.

Russ was one of the most outspoken female authors to challenge male dominance of the field, and is generally regarded as one of the leading feminist SF scholars and writers.

She was also one of the first major SF writers to take slash fiction (a genre of fiction that focuses on romantic or sexual relationships between fictional characters of the same sex) and its cultural and literary implications seriously.

Over the course of her life, she published over 50 short stories.

Russ was associated with the American New Wave (a movement in SF produced in the 1960s and 1970s and characterized by a high degree of experimentation in both form and content, a “literary” or artistic sensibility, and a focus on “soft” as opposed to hard science), of science fiction.

Along with her work as a writer of prose fiction, Russ was also a playwright, essayist, and author of nonfiction works, generally literary criticism and feminist theory, including the essay collection Magic Mommas, Trembling Sisters, Puritans & Perverts, How to Suppress Women’s Writing, and the book-length study of modern feminism, What Are We Fighting For?.

Written in the style of a sarcastic and irreverent guidebook, How to Suppress Women’s Writing explains how women are prevented from producing written works, not given credit when such works are produced, or dismissed or belittled for those contributions they are acknowledged to have made. 

The book outlines 11 common methods that are used to ignore, condemn or belittle the work of female authors:

1. Prohibitions: Prevent women from access to the basic tools for writing.

2. Bad Faith: Unconsciously create social systems that ignore or devalue women’s writing.

3. Denial of Agency: Deny that a woman wrote it.

4. Pollution of Agency: Show that their art is immodest, not actually art, or shouldn’t have been written about.

5. The Double Standard of Content: Claim that one set of experiences is considered more valuable than another.

6. False Categorizing: Incorrectly categorize women artists as the wives, mothers, daughters, sisters, or lovers of male artists.

7. Isolation: Create a myth of isolated achievement that claims that only one work or short series of poems is considered great.

8. Anomalousness: Assert that the woman in question is eccentric or atypical.

9. Lack of Models: Reinforce a male author dominance in literary canons in order to cut off women writers’ inspiration and role models.

10. Responses: Force women to deny their female identity in order to be taken seriously.

11. Aesthetics: Popularize aesthetic works that contain demeaning roles and characterizations of women.[1][4]

Read How to Suppress Women's Writing: “She Only Wrote One Good Book.” Online

Her essays and articles have been published in Women’s Studies Quarterly, Signs, Frontiers: A Journal of Women Studies, Science Fiction Studies and College English.

Joanna Russ, the Science-Fiction Writer Who Said No | The New Yorker
Above: Joanna Russ

Russ was a self-described socialist feminist, expressing particular admiration for the work and theories of Clara Fraser and her Freedom Socialist Party.

Both fiction and nonfiction, for Russ, were modes of engaging theory with the real world; in particular, The Female Man can be read as a theoretical or narrative text.

The short story, “When It Changed“, which became a part of the novel, explores the constraints of gender and asks if gender is necessary in a society.

TheFemaleMan(1stEd).jpg

The novel follows the lives of four women living in parallel worlds that differ in time and place.

When they cross over to each other’s worlds, their different views on gender roles startle each other’s preexisting notions of womanhood.

In the end, their encounters influence them to evaluate their lives and shape their ideas of what it means to be a woman.

The character Joanna calls herself the “female man” because she believes that she must forget her identity as a woman in order to be respected.

She states that:

There is one and only one way to possess that in which we are defective.

Become it.”

Her metaphorical transformation refers to her decision to seek equality by rejecting women’s dependence on men.

9780553111750: The Female Man - AbeBooks - Russ, Joanna: 0553111752

(I wonder whether men would achieve some sort of male liberation if we could reject our dependence on women.)

Esther Vilar - The Manipulated Man by cruss1204 - issuu

Russ’s writing is characterized by anger interspersed with humor and irony. 

Reading Joanna Russ: The Adventures of Alyx (1967-1970) | Tor.com

James Tiptree Jr., in a letter to her, wrote:

Do you imagine that anyone with half a functional neuron can read your work and not have his fingers smoked by the bitter, multi-layered anger in it?

It smells and smoulders like a volcano buried so long and deadly it is just beginning to wonder if it can explode.”

Alice Sheldon, January 1946
Above: James Tiptree Jr. (pen name of Alice Hastings Bradley) (1915 – 1987)

In a letter to Susan Koppelman, Russ asks of a young feminist critic “Where is her anger?” and adds “I think from now on I will not trust anyone who isn’t angry.”

Choose Life or Death? We Who Are About To…by Joanna Russ (1977) | Fantasies  of Possibility
Above: Joanna Russ

For nearly 15 years Russ was an influential (if intermittent) review columnist for The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction.

Though by then she was no longer an active member of SF fandom, she was interviewed by phone during Wiscon (the feminist SF convention in Madison, Wisconsin) in 2006 by her friend and member of the same cohort, Samuel R. Delany.

Magazine cover depicting a view of a ringed planet from the surface of another planet or moon

Her first SF story was “Nor Custom Stale” in F&SF (1959).

Notable short works include Hugo winner and Nebula Award finalist “Souls” (1982), Nebula Award and Tiptree Award (no called the Otherwise Award) winner “When It Changed” (1972), Nebula Award finalists “The Second Inquisition” (1970), “Poor Man, Beggar Man” (1971), “The Extraordinary Voyages of Amélie Bertrand” (1979), and “The Mystery of the Young Gentlemen” (1982).

Her fiction has been nominated for nine Nebula and three Hugo Awards, and her genre-related scholarly work was recognized with a Pilgrim Award in 1988.

Hugo Award Logo.svg

Nebula Award logo

Otherwise Award (Formerly the Tiptree Award)

Her story “The Autobiography of My Mother” was one of the 1977 O. Henry Prize stories.

O. Henry Award – Water Jet Cutting, Laser Cutting, & 3D Printing

She wrote several contributions to feminist thinking about pornography and sexuality including “Pornography by Women, for Women, with Love” (1985), “Pornography and the Duality of Sex for Women“, and “Being Against Pornography“, which can be found in her archival pieces located in the University of Oregon’s Special Collections.

These essays include very detailed descriptions of her views on pornography and how influential it was to feminist thought in the late 1980s and early 1990s.

Specifically, in “Being Against Pornography“, she calls pornography a feminist issue.

She sees pornography to be the essence of evil in society, calling it “a monolithic, easily recognizable, uniquely evil essence; and at the same time, commercially available, explicit, sexual fantasy“.

Her issues with pornography range from feminist issues, to women’s sexuality in general and how porn prevents women from freely express their sexual selves, like men can.

Russ believed that anti-pornography activists were not addressing how women experienced pornography created by men, a topic that she addressed in “Being Against Pornography“.

Reading Joanna Russ: Magic Mommas, Trembling Sisters, Puritans & Perverts  (1985) | Tor.com

(I am not a defender of pornography, but I wonder whether pornography attracts men not so much for the feelings it inspires but rather the simplicity it offers compared with the difficulty of dealing with women in reality.

Russ may argue that pornography offers men fantasy, but I wonder whether pornography might be considered merely an extension of femininity itself, for in truth is not the image women present of themselves with fashion and cosmetics an illusion at best meant to distract from their self-perception of their own natural blandness?)

Not a Love Story Poster.jpg

In her later life she published little, largely due to chronic pain and chronic fatigue syndrome.

On 27 April 2011, it was reported that Russ had been admitted to a hospice after suffering a series of strokes. 

Samuel R. Delaney was quoted as saying that Russ was “slipping away” and had long had a “do not resuscitate” order on file.

Samuel R. Delany (headshot 2).png
Above: American sci-fi writer Samuel R. Delaney

She died early in the morning on 29 April 2011.

Read On Joanna Russ Online by Wesleyan University Press | Books

Stefan Zweig (1881 – 22 February 1942) was an Austrian novelist, playwright, journalist and biographer.

At the height of his literary career, in the 1920s and 1930s, he was one of the most widely translated and most popular writers in the world.

Stefan Zweig2.png
Above: Stefan Zweig

Zweig was raised in Vienna, Austria-Hungary.

Above: Zweig’s birthplace, Schottenring 14, Wien (Vienna), Österreich (Austria)

He wrote historical studies of famous literary figures, such as Honoré de Balzac, Charles Dickens and Fyodor Doestoevsky in Drei Meister (Three Masters)(1920), and decisive historical events in Sternstunden der Menschheit (The Tide of Fortune: Twelve Historical Miniatures) (1928).

Daguerreotype taken in 1842
Above: French writer Honoré de Balzac (1799 – 1850)

Charles Dickens
Above: English writer Charles Dickens (1812 – 1870)

Dostoevsky in 1872
Above: Russian writer Fyodor Dostoevsky (1821 – 1881)

Amazon.com: Drei Meister: Balzac, Dickens, Dostojewski (German Edition)  eBook : Zweig, Stefan: Kindle Store

Decisive moments in history stefan zweig ebook

He wrote biographies of Joseph Fouché (1929), Mary Stuart (1935) and Marie Antoinette (1932), among others.

Fouché Joseph Duke of Otranto.jpg
Above: French statesman Joseph Fouché (1759 – 1820)

François Clouet - Mary, Queen of Scots (1542-87) - Google Art Project.jpg
Above: Mary Stuart, Queen of Scots (1542 – 1587)

Marie Antoinette Adult.jpg
Above: Queen of France Marie Antoinette (1755 – 1793)

Marie-Antoinette-Viking-1933.jpg

Zweig’s best-known fiction includes: 

  • Letter from an Unknown Woman (1922) 

Letter From An Unknown Woman: Stefan Zweig: 9786057944689: Amazon.com: Books

  • Amok (1922) 

Amok - Kindle edition by Zweig, Stefan. Literature & Fiction Kindle eBooks  @ Amazon.com.

  • Fear (1925) 

Fear - Kindle edition by Zweig, Stefan, Stephens, Nicholas. Literature &  Fiction Kindle eBooks @ Amazon.com.

  • Confusion of Feelings (1927) 

Confusion (New York Review Books Classics): Zweig, Stefan, Bell, Anthea,  Prochnik, George: 9781590174999: Amazon.com: Books

  • Twenty-Fours Hours in the Life of a Woman (1927)

Twenty-Four Hours in the Life of a Woman eBook by Stefan Zweig -  1230002062747 | Rakuten Kobo United States

  • the psychological novel Beware of Pity (1939)

Beware of Pity - Kindle edition by Zweig, Stefan, Bell, Anthea. Literature  & Fiction Kindle eBooks @ Amazon.com.

  • The Royal Game (1941)

The Royal Game and Other Stories by Stefan Zweig

In 1934, as a result of the Nazi Party’s rise in Germany, Zweig emigrated to England and then, in 1940, moved briefly to New York and then to Brazil, where he settled.

In his final years, he would declare himself in love with the country, writing about it in the book Brazil, Land of the Future.

Brazil: Land of the future: Zweig, Stefan: Amazon.com: Books

(I doubt that he would be enamoured with modern day Brazilian politics.)

File:Flag of Brazil.svg
Above: Flag of Brazil

Nonetheless, as the years passed Zweig became increasingly disillusioned and despairing at the future of Europe, and he and his wife Lotte were found dead of a barbiturate overdose in their house in Petrópolis on 23 February 1942.

They had died the previous day.

From upper left: skyline of downtown, city's Cathedral, Imperial Museum, 16 de Março street, Quitandinha Palace, and aerial view from the Cathedral.
Above: Images of Petrópolis, Brazil

His work has been the basis for several film adaptations.

Zweig’s memoir, Die Welt von Gestern (The World of Yesterday) (1942), is noted for its description of life during the waning years of the Austro-Hungarian Empire under Franz Joseph I and has been called the most famous book on the Habsburg Empire.

The World of Yesterday: Zweig, Stefan, Bell, Anthea: 2015803226616:  Amazon.com: Books

Zweig was born in Vienna, the son of Moritz Zweig (1845–1926), a wealthy Jewish textile manufacturer, and Ida Brettauer (1854–1938), a daughter of a Jewish banking family.

He was related to the Czech writer Egon Hostovsky, who described him as “a very distant relative“. 

Some sources describe them as cousins.

Egon Hostovský
Above: Egon Hostovsky (1908 – 1973)

Zweig studied philosophy at the University of Vienna and in 1904 earned a doctoral degree with a thesis on “The Philosophy of Hippolyte Taine“.

Seal of the University of Vienna.svg
Above: Seal of the University of Vienna

Hippolyte taine.jpg

Above: French philosopher Hippolyte Taine (1828 – 1893)

Religion did not play a central role in his education.

My mother and father were Jewish only through accident of birth“, Zweig said later in an interview.

Yet he did not renounce his Jewish faith and wrote repeatedly on Jews and Jewish themes, as in his story Buchmendel (The Bookworm).

Above: Carl Spitzweg, The Bookworm

Zweig had a warm relationship with Theodor Herzl, the founder of Zionism, whom he met when Herzl was still literary editor of the Neue Freie Presse, then Vienna’s main newspaper.

Herzl accepted for publication some of Zweig’s early essays.

Theodor Herzl.jpg
Above: Theodor Herzl (1860 – 1904)

Zweig, a committed cosmopolitan, believed in internationalism and in Europeanism, as The World of Yesterday, his autobiography, makes clear:

I was sure in my heart from the first of my identity as a citizen of the world.”

File:The Earth seen from Apollo 17.jpg

According to Amos Elon, Zweig called Herzl’s book Der Judenstaat (The Jewish State) an “obtuse text, a piece of nonsense“.

DE Herzl Judenstaat 01.jpg

Zweig served in the Archives of the Ministry of War and adopted a pacifist stance.

Flag of Austria
Above: Flag of Austria

Zweig married Friderike Maria von Winternitz (née Burger) in 1920.

They divorced in 1938.

As Friderike Zweig she published a book on her former husband after his death.

She later also published a picture book on Zweig.

Winternitz.png
Above: Friderike Maria Zweig (1882 – 1971) with her daughters, 1913

In the late summer of 1939, Zweig married his secretary Elisabet Charlotte “Lotte” Altmann in Bath, England.

The private life of Stefan Zweig in England
Above: Lotte Zweig

As a Jew, Zweig’s high profile did not shield him from the threat of persecution.

In 1934, following Hitler’s rise to power in Germany, Zweig left Austria for England, living first in London, then from 1939 in Bath.

Hitler portrait crop.jpg
Above: German dictator Adolf Hitler (1889 – 1945)

Because of the swift advance of Hitler’s troops westwards, and the threat of arrest or worse – as part of the preparations for Operation Seelöwe (seagull) a list of persons to be detained immediately after conquest of the British Isles, the Black Book, had been assembled and Zweig was on page 231, with his London address fully mentioned – Zweig and his second wife crossed the Atlantic to the United States, settling in 1940 in New York City.

OperationSealion.svg
Above: Operation Seelöwe, Hitler’s plan to invade Britain

File:Sonderfahndungsliste G.B. 231.pdf
Above: A page from the Black Book

They lived for two months as guests of Yale University in New Haven, Connecticut, then they rented a house in Ossining, New York.

On 22 August 1940, they moved again to Petrópolis, a German-colonized mountain town 68 kilometres north of Rio de Janeiro.

Above: Stefan Zweig Street, Petrópolis

Zweig, feeling increasingly depressed about the situation in Europe and the future for humanity, wrote in a letter to author Jules Romains:

My inner crisis consists in that I am not able to identify myself with the me of passport, the self of exile“.

Jules Romains, photo taken by Carl Van Vechten, 1936
Above: French poet Jules Romains (1885 – 1972)

On 23 February 1942, the Zweigs were found dead of a barbiturate overdose in their house in the city of Petrópolis, holding hands.

He had been despairing at the future of Europe and its culture.

I think it better to conclude in good time and in erect bearing a life in which intellectual labour meant the purest joy and personal freedom the highest good on Earth.”, he wrote.

The Last Days of Stefan Zweig: Seksik, Laurent: 9780957462472: Amazon.com:  Books

The Zweig house in Brazil was later turned into a cultural centre and is now known as Casa Stefan Zweig.

Zweig was a prominent writer in the 1920s and 1930s, befriending Arthur Schnitzler and Sigmund Freud. 

He was extremely popular in the United States, South America and Europe, and remains so in continental Europe.

However, he was largely ignored by the British public.

His fame in America had diminished until the 1990s, when there began an effort on the part of several publishers (notably Pushkin Press, Hesperus Press, and The New York Times Review of Books) to get Zweig back into print in English.

Plunkett Lake Press has reissued electronic versions of his non-fiction works.

Since that time there has been a marked resurgence and a number of Zweig’s books are back in print.

A(nderson) to Z(weig): The 10 Best Ways to Experience Stefan Zweig's  Influence on The Grand Budapest Hotel – Fiction Advocate

Critical opinion of his oeuvre is strongly divided between those who praise his humanism, simplicity and effective style, and those who criticize his literary style as poor, lightweight and superficial.

The Collected Stories of Stefan Zweig by Stefan Zweig | 9781782276319 |  Pushkin Press

Michael Hofmann scathingly attacks Zweig’s work.

Hofmann uses the term “vermicular dither” to refer to a passage attributed to Zweig and quoted in 1972, though the passage does not occur in Zweig’s published work.

Hofmann adds that in his opinion:

Zweig just tastes fake.

He’s the Pepsi of Austrian writing.”

Pepsi logo new.svg

Even the author’s suicide note, Hofmann suggests, causes one to feel “the irritable rise of boredom halfway through it, and the sense that he doesn’t mean it, his heart isn’t in it (not even in his suicide)“.

The Paris Review - An Interview with Michael Hofmann
Above: German poet Michael Hofmann

Zweig is best known for his novellas (notably The Royal Game, Amok and Letter from an Unknown Woman – which was filmed in 1948 by Max Ophüls), novels (Beware of Pity, Confusion of Feelings, and the posthumously published The Post Office Girl) and biographies (notably of Erasmus of Rotterdam, Ferdinand Magellan, and Mary, Queen of Scots, and also the posthumously published one on Honoré de Balzac).

Letter from an Unknown Woman (1948 film poster).jpg

The Post Office Girl by Stefan Zweig – Great Books Reading Group *Sold Out*

Holbein-erasmus.jpg
Above: Dutch philosopher Desiderius Erasmus of Rotterdam (1466 – 1536)

Ferdinand Magellan.jpg
Above: Portuguese explorer Ferdinand Magellan (1480 – 1521)

At one time his works were published without his consent in English under the pseudonym “Stephen Branch” (a translation of his real name) when anti-German sentiment was running high.

His 1932 biography of Queen Marie Antoinette was adapted by MGM as a 1938 film starring Norma Shearer.

Marie-Antoinette-Poster-1938.jpg

Zweig’s memoir, The World of Yesterday, was completed in 1942 one day before he committed suicide.

It has been widely discussed as a record of “what it meant to be alive between 1881 and 1942” in central Europe; the book has attracted both critical praise and hostile dismissal.

The World of Yesterday: Zweig, Stefan: 8601410729400: Amazon.com: Books

Zweig acknowledged his debt to psychoanalysis.

In a letter dated 8 September 1926, he wrote to Freud:

Psychology is the great business of my life.”

Sigmund Freud, by Max Halberstadt (cropped).jpg
Above: Austrian psychologist Sigmund Freud (1856 – 1939)

He went on explaining that Freud had considerable influence on a number of writers such as Marcel Proust, D.H. Lawrence and James Joyce giving them a lesson in “courage” and helping them overcome their inhibitions.

Marcel Proust 1900-2.jpg
Above: French writer Marcel Proust (1871 – 1922)

D. H. Lawrence, 1929
Above: English writer David Herbert Lawrence (1885 – 1930)

Portrait of James Joyce

Above: Irish writer James Joyce (1882 – 1941)

Thanks to you, we see many things.

Thanks to you we say many things which otherwise we would not have seen nor said.

Autobiography, in particular, had become “more clear-sighted and audacious“.

Above: Stefan Zweig

Elizabeth Bowen (1899 – 22 February 1973) was an Anglo-Irish novelist and short story writer notable for her fiction about life in wartime London.

Bowen was greatly interested in “life with the lid on and what happens when the lid comes off“, in the innocence of orderly life, and in the eventual, irrepressible forces that transform experience.

Bowen also examined the betrayal and secrets that lie beneath a veneer of respectability.

Elizabeth Bowen.jpg
Above: Elizabeth Bowen

The style of her works is highly wrought and owes much to literary modernism.

She was an admirer of film and influenced by the filmmaking techniques of her day.

The locations in which Bowen’s works are set often bear heavily on the psychology of the characters and on the plots.

Bowen’s war novel The Heat of the Day (1948) is considered one of the quintessential depictions of London’s atmosphere during the bombing raids of World War II.

The Heat of the Day by Elizabeth Bowen

Lawrence Monsanto Ferlinghetti (1919 – 22 February 2021) was an American poet, painter, social activist, and co-founder of City Lights Booksellers and Publishers.

Lawrence Ferlinghetti in 1965
Above: Lawrence Ferlinghetti

The author of poetry, translations, fiction, theatre, art criticism, and film narration, Ferlinghetti was best known for his first collection of poems, A Coney Island of the Mind (1958), which has been translated into nine languages and sold over a million copies.

A Coney Island of the Mind: Poems: Ferlinghetti, Lawrence: 9780811200417:  Amazon.com: Books

“If you would be a poet, create works capable of answering the challenge of apocalyptic times, even if this meaning sounds apocalyptic.

You are Whitman.

You are Poe.

You are Mark Twain.

You are Emily Dickinson and Edna St. Vincent Millay.

You are Neruda and Mayakovsky and Pasolini.

You are an American or a non-American.

You can conquer the conquerors with words.”

Whitman in 1887
Above: Walt Whitman (1819 – 1892)

Twain in 1907
Above: American writer Mark Twain (né Samuel Clemens) (1835 – 1910)

Photograph of Emily Dickinson, seated, at the age of 16
Above: American poet Emily Dickinson (1830 – 1886)

Neruda in 1963
Above: Chilean poet Pablo Neruda (1904 – 1973)

Mayakovsky in 1915
Above: Russian poet Vladimir Mayakovsky (1893 – 1930)

PierPaoloPasolini.jpg
Above: Italian film director / writer Pier Paolo Pasolini (1922 – 1975)

Critics have noted that Ferlinghetti’s poetry often takes on a highly visual dimension as befits this poet who was also a painter.

As the poet and critic Jack Foley states, Ferlinghetti’s poems “tell little stories, make ‘pictures’“.

Ferlinghetti as a poet paints with his words pictures full of color capturing the average American experience as seen in his poem “In Golden Gate Park that Day:

In Golden Gate Park that day / a man and his wife were coming along / He was wearing green suspenders / while his wife was carrying a bunch of grapes.”

Above: Aerial view of Golden Gate Park, San Francisco, California

In the first poem in A Coney Island of the Mind entitled, “In Goya’s Greatest Scenes, We Seem To See“, Ferlinghetti describes with words the “suffering humanity” that Goya portrayed by brush in his paintings.

Vicente López Portaña - el pintor Francisco de Goya.jpg
Above: Spanish painter Francisco Goya (1746 – 1828)

Ferlinghetti concludes his poem with the recognition that “suffering humanity” today might be painted as average Americans drowning in the materialism:

On a freeway fifty lanes wide / a concrete continent / spaced with bland billboards / illustrating imbecile illusions of happiness.

Why Did The U.S. Let Highways Ruin Its Cities, And How Can We Fix It?

Ferlinghetti took a distinctly populist approach to poetry, emphasizing throughout his work “that art should be accessible to all people, not just a handful of highly educated intellectuals.”

Larry Smith, an American author and editor, stated that Ferlinghetti is a poet, “of the people engaged conscientiously in the creation of new poetic and cultural forms.”

Larry Smith
Above: American writer Larry Smith

This perception of art as a broad socio-cultural force, as opposed to an elitist academic enterprise, is explicitly evident in Poem 9 from Pictures of the Gone World, wherein the speaker states: 

“‘Truth is not the secret of a few’ / yet / you would maybe think so / the way some / librarians / and cultural ambassadors and / especially museum directors / act”.

In addition to Ferlinghetti’s aesthetic egalitarianism, this passage highlights two additional formal features of the poet’s work, namely, his incorporation of a common American idiom as well as his experimental approach to line arrangement.

Pictures Of The Gone World by Lawrence Ferlinghetti : Pleasures of Past  Times

Reflecting his broad aesthetic concerns, Ferlinghetti’s poetry often engages with several non-literary artistic forms, most notably jazz music and painting.

William Lawlor asserts that much of Ferlinghetti’s free verse attempts to capture the spontaneity and imaginative creativity of modern jazz.

The poet is noted for having frequently incorporated jazz accompaniments into public readings of his work.

An Eye on the World | Lawrence Ferlinghetti | First Edition

Soon after settling in San Francisco in 1951, Ferlinghetti met the poet Kenneth Rexroth, whose concepts of philosophical anarchism influenced his political development.

Above: American poet Kenneth Rexroth (1905 – 1982)

He self-identified as a philosophical anarchist, regularly associated with other anarchists in North Beach, and sold Italian anarchist newspapers at the City Lights Bookstore.

A critic of US foreign policy, Ferlinghetti took a stand against totalitarianism and war.

While Ferlinghetti said he was “an anarchist at heart“, he conceded that the world would need to be populated by “saints” in order for pure anarchism to be lived practically.

Hence he espoused what can be achieved by Scandinavian-style democratic socialism.

City Lights Bookstore.jpg
Above: City Lights Booksellers and Publishers, Columbus Avenue, San Francisco

Ferlinghetti’s work challenges the definition of art and the artist’s role in the world.

He urged poets to be engaged in the political and cultural life of the country.

As he writes in Populist Manifesto:

Poets, come out of your closets. / Open your windows, open your doors. / You have been holed up too long in your closed worlds. / Poetry should transport the public / to higher places / than other wheels can carry it.”

ferlinghetti lawrence - populist manifesto - AbeBooks

On 14 January 1967, he was a featured presenter at the Gathering of the Tribes “Human Be-In”, which drew tens of thousands of people and launched San Francisco’s “Summer of Love“.

Humanbein-p.jpg
Above: Poster announcement for the Human Be-In in Golden Gate Park in San Francisco in 1967

In 1968, he signed the “Writers and Editors War Tax Protest” pledge, vowing to refuse tax payments in protest against the Vietnam War.

VNWarMontage.png
Above: Images of the Vietnam War (1955 – 1975)

In 1998, in his inaugural address as Poet Laureate of San Francisco, Ferlinghetti urged San Franciscans to vote to remove a portion of the earthquake-damaged Central Freeway and replace it with a boulevard.

What destroys the poetry of a city?

Automobiles destroy it and they destroy more than the poetry.

All over America, all over Europe in fact, cities and towns are under assault by the automobile, are being literally destroyed by car culture.

But cities are gradually learning that they don’t have to let it happen to them.

Witness our beautiful new Embarcadero!

The Embarcadero, San Francisco.jpg
Above: The Embarcadero, San Francisco

And in San Francisco right now we have another chance to stop Autogeddon from happening here.

Just a few blocks from here, the ugly Central Freeway can be brought down for good if you vote for Proposition E on the November ballot.

The result was Octavia Boulevard.

Above: Looking south along Octavia Street from Jackson Street. This is one of the few blocks in San Francisco still paved in brick.

In March 2012, he added his support to the movement to save the Gold Dust Lounge, a historic bar in San Francisco, which lost its lease in Union Square.

Overview of the plaza
Above: Union Square, San Francisco

Such were the notes I gleaned from my 22 February reading of Wikipedia.

Sometimes Wikipedia says the things I wish I could say and reveals things I long to understand.

An incomplete sphere made of large, white, jigsaw puzzle pieces. Each puzzle piece contains one glyph from a different writing system, with each glyph written in black.
Above: Logo of Wikipedia

Eskisehir, Turkey, Friday 13 August 2021

Some ideas hurtle out of the sky like meteors.

Others scurry across the consciousness like mice upon waxed floors.

Others still need to be nursed and nurtured like babies in arms.

However ideas may be seen, the blank page or the empty screen is a tyrant that shows no mercy to any writer.

This is why I like posting on Facebook.

Words there are automatic, free writing and my first assault against the oppression of all that white space.

Facebook f logo (2019).svg
Above: Logo of Facebook

Many writers are fervent believers in the idea of morning pages: of getting up and writing upon rising, before that first coffee, before the shower or water splashed upon one’s face.

They believe that a person is most in touch with their subconscious self and able to tap into the rich seams of material that get buried during the working day.

Some wordsmiths conscientiously keep dream diaries as repositories of the strange wisdom that is said to come to us all twixt darkness and dawn and from which we can work the black seam to create polished work of coal-black depth.

Sting – We Work The Black Seam (1986, Vinyl) - Discogs

I don’t subscribe to this point of view.

FREE Animated YouTube Subscribe Button Overlay - YouTube

Rising early from my bed to write does prevent the self-censorship that sets in as the day develops.

But not before my first coffee.

As for dreams I rarely remember mine and perhaps there are reasons why memories should remain buried.

A small cup of coffee.JPG

I never travel without my diary.

One should always have something sensational to read in the train.

Oscar Wilde

Wilde in 1882
Above: Irish writer Oscar Wilde (1854 – 1900)

Keeping a regular journal or diary is one of the most common pieces of advice given to aspiring writers.

Maintaining a record of the day-to-day events of our lives, the places we have been, the people we have met, and the interesting, funny or odd things that happen to us as we move through our lives is excellent writing practice and a great source of ideas.

It can also be a pretty effective antidepressant.

12 Advantages of Keeping a Journal | Minister Is A Verb

A journal is a private place in which you can write anything you want.

It does not have to be a record of what you have done that day.

You can write about your memories or ambitions.

You can speculate on the love life of the woman across the street.

You can make lists of things you love and things you hate.

And if you don’t have anything to write about, you can just make something up.

10 Great Reasons to Keep a Journal - Get Organized - Online Calendar -  Planner - CRM

What is writing really about? It is about trying to take fuller possession of the reality of your life.”

Ted Hughes

Ted Hughes.jpeg
Above: English poet Ted Hughes (1930 – 1998)

But that place – where one bares one’s soul, discovers one’s innermost feelings and struggles to find one’s voice and writing which is pure and true – must remain private, for the violated diary generates misunderstanding in the reader who is not empathetic enough to understand the stranger revealed and mistrust in the writer who is forbidden to have an interior life that may sometimes run contradictory to the image of respectability that the insecure reader lacking discretion and respect wishes the writer always feels.

Sadly, my journals have been violated in the past.

Why Reading Other's Diary Is Wrong?

I was told to feel ashamed of my dissension and so the interior insurrection was halted, the revolution postponed.

Forget the pure meditative bliss of creation, that moment when the world narrows to the tip of a pen or the pads of the fingers.

Forget joy and throttle inspiration in its cradle.

Forget the sneak peek into the heart, for if given expression this may unleash strange and beautiful things incompatible with the status quo.

Magic isn’t meant for Muggles.

The Harry Potter logo first used for the American edition of the novel series (and some other editions worldwide), and then the film series.

So, as a result, there are gaps of years between journals, where creativity has been stifled and expression discouraged.

I now live alone.

The conversation with self may now begin again.

Why Reading Other's Diary Is Wrong?

I step into a stationary store mere blocks from my apartment.

I want to buy a notebook.

Moleskine Notebook – TAPS Store

Sources: Wikipedia / Google / Stephen May, Get Started in Creative Writing